Date: 2000-01-01 05:00:00+00:00
Keywords: Romance; Westerns; Contemporary; Contemporary Romance; Erotica; Romantic Suspense; Suspense; Western Romance; Chick Lit
Description: Megan Wilder doesn’t think there’s a man in this world who could love her just the way she is. After meeting sexy Ryan McBride, she suspects he might just be the one to change her mind. With her family in danger of losing their restaurant and their home, a sudden illness has everything Megan thought was sure in her life crashing down around her. Finding out Ryan is the one responsible for threatening foreclosure shakes her very foundation. Can Ryan and Megan succeed in overcoming their obstacles and fight for a love that was meant to be?
Publisher: Pink Zebra Publishing

Riding Tall Box Set

Branded For You

Roping Your Heart

Fencing You In
by

Cheyenne McCray

Copyright © 2014

Riding Tall Box Set: Branded for You, Roping Your Heart and Fencing You In by Cheyenne McCray

All rights reserved. No part of this e-Book may be reproduced in whole or in part, scanned, photocopied, recorded, distributed in any printed or electronic form, or reproduced in any manner whatsoever, or by any information storage and retrieval system now known or hereafter invented, without express written permission of the publisher, except in the case of brief quotations embodied in critical articles and reviews.

This is a work of fiction. Names, characters, places, and incidents are products of the author’s imagination or are used fictitiously. Any resemblance to actual events, locales, or persons living or dead is entirely coincidental.

E-book conversion by Bella Media Management.

Published by Pink Zebra Publishing.

13-Digit ISBN: 978-1-939778-85-7

Chapter 1

“I think you should just kill the bastard and be done with it.” Tess ran her fingers through her chin-length wavy blonde hair and opened up a small notebook she always carried in her purse. She set the notebook on the kitchen table and drew a hangman with X’s for eyes and its tongue lolling out to the side of its downturned mouth. She wrote BART in block letters beneath the stick figure.

Megan Wilder braced her elbow on the table as she looked at the drawing, her chin in her palm as she looked at her sister’s simplistic drawing. “You think?”

Tess gave an emphatic nod, fire sparking in her cobalt blue eyes. “I’ll help you hide the body.”

“That would solve a lot of problems.” Megan raised her head and leaned back in her chair. “What about that woman?”

“They both deserve the same fate.” Tess drew a hangwoman with long straw-like hair, the figure hanging from a post by a noose. Beneath the figure she wrote BITCH in block letters. “We’ll bury the skinny witch in the same grave.”

“Works for me.” Megan wanted to laugh even though she usually had a hard time smiling about some things, like her ex-husband, Bart. “But for now we need to get back to packing so that we can get out of this place. I’ve had enough of it here.”

“You’re no fun.” Tess gave Megan an evil grin as she closed the notebook and tucked it back into her purse. “I think we should plot the jerk’s demise first, then finish loading all of your stuff into the moving van.”

“De-mize?” A little girl’s voice came from behind Tess’s chair. “What’s de-mize?”

Megan leaned sideways to get a peek at Jenny, Tess’s five-year-old daughter, as she rounded the chair where her mother sat. The girl had slashed red lipstick around and across her lips and held a naked baby doll with a blonde frizzy ponytail and one eye glued shut. The doll had red lipstick across her face, too.

“Where are Bette’s clothes?” Megan asked her niece as she tried not to laugh.

“I packed them.” Jenny came closer and stood between Tess and Megan as she pointed toward the bedroom. “In your little pink suitcase with all of your makeup.”

“Ah.” Megan wasn’t sure she managed to keep a look of amusement off of her face. “I see you found my lipstick. You look pretty.”

“Thank you, Aunt Megan.” Jenny looked at her mother who didn’t look as amused. “What’s de-mize?”

“It means that if we don’t get all of this stuff packed up, we’re going to be late.” Tess pushed her chair away from the table. “You need to stay out of Aunt Megan’s makeup. Let’s put Bette’s clothes in your suitcase so that Aunt Megan has room for the rest of her toiletries.”

“Okay.” Jenny took her mother’s hand. “I put Bette’s magic bottle in with the makeup too.”

“Let’s make sure you put it in your baby bag,” Tess said, as they walked away.

For a moment a sense of sadness went through Megan as she watched her niece take her mother’s hand. Megan had wanted children so badly but Bart had put it off and then had destroyed their marriage. Now she was in her thirties with no relationship and no children in sight.

Tess and Jenny entered Megan’s bedroom. Which had been Bart’s bedroom, too.

A sick feeling clenched Megan’s belly and tears pricked the back of her eyes. It was the way he’d left her that had cut so deeply, the way he’d told her he was leaving her for another woman.

Barb’s not fat like you.

The words kept ringing in Megan’s ears.

Barb’s not fat like you.

Megan gritted her teeth and got up from her chair then shoved it up against the table. She forced tears away before they could leak from her eyes. It had been just over two months since the divorce was final, seven months since he’d left her for the other woman. But sometimes the pain still felt fresh. She knew she was better off without Bart, but that didn’t mean it hurt any less.

A lifetime of not being thin enough to be popular in school, of not being slender like everyone else in her family, and being blindsided the one person who should have had her back—her ex. It was no wonder that the scars never seemed to heal. She’d think she was fine and then bam, she’d get sideswiped once again.

“I’m thirty-two years old,” Megan had said to her counselor after Bart left her, when the woman wanted to talk about Megan’s past. “I should be over what was said to me while I was growing up by my parents and the kids I went to school with.”

“Don’t minimize what you went through,” the counselor had said. “Those kinds of scars run deep and you need to face them and recognize them for what they are.”

Megan had stopped going to counseling when she’d decided to follow her parents and sister to Arizona. There was nothing left for her here in New Mexico. She wondered if she should find a counselor once she got to Prescott, but then thought it was more fun plotting Bart’s death with Tess. A counselor might not find that amusing.

Sometimes Megan wondered if she was making the right choice. Her parents weren’t easy people to be around and she’d never lived up to their expectations, despite the fact that she’d been successful in her career as a graphic designer. It wasn’t good enough for them.

She relaxed her jaws and her fingers. She wasn’t going to continue to second-guess herself.

A new chapter started in her life now, at this very moment, and she intended her book to end up with a happy ending. She was worth it. She deserved it.

She took a deep breath and closed her eyes then slowly exhaled. When she opened her eyes again she shook off all of the negativity and started toward the kitchen.

In the divorce settlement, she’d kept the house in Albuquerque and Bart had taken the cabin in the mountains. First chance she’d had after the divorce, she put the home up for sale and a buyer snatched it up almost right away. It was a cash transaction, so they hadn’t had to deal with a lender. The sale went through smoothly. Now she just needed to get out of the house so that the new owners could move in.

She grabbed a small cardboard box and metal clinked against metal as she packed up the silverware drawer. Once it was full, she marked the box kitchen using a Sharpie, then taped the box shut with clear plastic packing tape. When that was finished, she packed another box with the pots and pans that she’d left out to use until moving day.

“Are you all right?” Tess walked up and set a stack of fluffy bathroom towels on the kitchen table. “You look like you’re pretty deep in thought.”

Megan gave her sister the brightest smile she could muster. “Just coming up with new ways to dispose of what’s-his-name.”

“Good.” Tess blew loose strands of hair out of her face. She couldn’t help but look adorable with her petite frame, slender body, and heart-shaped face. Her blonde hair was fluffed around her face, and she appeared younger than her thirty-seven years. “Once we get a plan down, we’ll do away with the bastard.”

Megan laughed. She adored her older sister who’d always been there for her from the time they were young. There was a five-year age difference, but Tess had always watched out for Megan. Tess had been her defender when they were young and her staunch supporter. Megan had been equally protective over Tess.

That didn’t mean they hadn’t fought or argued as kids. At times Tess would get impatient with her younger sister who followed her around as much as possible. But all in all, they’d always been good friends.

Tess pushed her fingers through her hair. “Once we get you settled in Prescott, we need to find you a man. You have so much going for you.”

“Like what?” Megan shook her head. “I need to shed a few pounds first.”

“You look terrific.” Tess put her hands on her hips. “You’re just down because of that ass you married. Don’t let him have that kind of power over you. You’re curvy and sexy and you just need to feel good about yourself.”

Megan smiled at her sister. “You always know how to make me feel better.” Megan wasn’t given to pity parties, but at this moment it was hard because memories of the last few years kept slapping her in the face every time she looked around the house she’d called home. She was truly glad she was no longer with her ex but that didn’t mean the memories of what he’d put her through didn’t still hurt.

“Older sisters know best,” Tess grinned. “While we’re at it, once we get to Arizona, we need to go shopping and get you some cute clothes, like jeans that will show off your beautiful ass-ets.”

Megan laughed. “So now my ass is beautiful.”

“You betcha.” Tess nodded.

“Speaking of finding a man.” Megan taped the box shut as she spoke. “You should follow your own advice. Maybe you should find yourself a hot cowboy.”

“There are plenty of those in Arizona.” Tess smiled. “A lot of nice eye-candy.”

Tess might be noticing the sexy cowboys, but Megan was sure she wasn’t letting anyone pursue her. Ever since her husband, Steve, had died in a car accident, Tess had remained closed off when it came to men. She’d loved Steve with a passion that mad Megan envious. After her husband’s death Tess had followed their parents from Albuquerque to Prescott to help with the family restaurant.

“I need more than just eye candy.” Megan leaned against the counter. “Bart was as good looking as any man. That didn’t get me far. I would settle for eye broccoli. These days I need a little more substance.”

Tess laughed. “Just keep a positive attitude. There’s a meal-in-one out there for you, which would include dessert. Just stay positive.”

Megan looked around the kitchen and at the living room. “Everything is close to being finished.”

Tess gestured toward Megan’s room. “Jenny’s busy with her dolls on the carpet in your room, and I’ve put the makeup out of reach. So for now, the little monster is busy and not underfoot. I’m going to start taking what little is left in the house out to the moving van.”

Megan went to her sister. “Thank you. For everything.”

“That’s what sisters are for.” Tess took Megan’s hands. “You were there for me every step of the way when Steve died. I want to be here for you just as much.”

“You have been.” Megan hugged Tess and caught her soft honeysuckle scent. “You’re the best sister a girl could want.”

“Ditto.” Tess kissed Megan on the cheek. “Now, let’s get a move-on,” she said before she headed outside with the silverware box.

Megan bounced back to her old self, pushing aside painful and negative thoughts to enjoy her sister and her niece as they helped her get ready for her move to Arizona. It was a new day filled with exciting possibilities.

“Why Mom and Dad picked such a small area in Northern Arizona, I’ll never understand,” Tess said as she came back in the house for another box. “I’d hoped they’d move somewhere like the southern part of the state. Maybe Tucson, as opposed to the Prescott area.”

“I liked the place when I visited,” Megan said. “With a hundred thousand people in the area, Prescott is not really small.”

“It’s okay.” Tess shrugged. “I would just like something even bigger. Tucson has about a million people, close to the same population as Albuquerque.”

“But you don’t want anything as big as the Phoenix metro area,” Megan said.

“No, four million people is too much for me.” For padding, Tess scrunched the bathroom towels around the dishes Megan had just packed.

Megan grabbed the box tape. “Maybe you just need to get used to Prescott.”

Tess folded the flaps on the dishware box and held them closed while Megan sealed it. “Yeah, you’re probably right.”

“Do you miss New Mexico?” Megan asked her sister.

“Not really,” Tess said. “Like you, there’s nothing left here for me but memories too hard to bear.”

Megan rested her hand on Tess’s shoulder a moment before she picked up the dishware box and took it out to the big yellow rental truck that she’d be driving soon. It was still early morning and they were close to hitting the road. Last night they’d carried out most of the boxes with friends helping to load what little furniture Megan was keeping. Tess and her daughter had caught a flight to Albuquerque a few days ago in order to make the road trip to Arizona with Megan. Tess would be driving Megan’s red Toyota Camry.

Megan slid the dishware box inside the truck then headed back into the house where she grabbed another box. It only took a few more trips by both Tess and Megan before the truck was loaded. The last things they loaded were the kitchen table and chairs. With the leaf out, the table wasn’t too heavy.

Just as Megan started to follow her sister back into the house, a gold car she didn’t recognize pulled into the driveway and the driver parked. Megan frowned and narrowed her gaze then felt a rush of pain and anger as her ex-husband got out of the car.

“Hi, Megan,” Bart said as he shut the car door behind him. He walked toward her, his expression pleasant as if he was just a good friend. His cologne, as usual, was nearly overpowering. He glanced at the moving van. “You’re moving? Did you sell the house?”

Megan straightened and raised her chin. Like hell she was going to engage in a conversation with him. “What do you want?”

“Where are you moving to?” he asked.

It was none of his business and she wasn’t about to tell him anything personal. She gritted her teeth before asking, “Why are you here?”

“I keep forgetting to pick up my golf clubs,” he said as he looked toward the front door. “I came by to get them.”

“You’re too late.” Megan tried to remain calm. His presence made her feel anything but. “I donated all of the crap you left to the Salvation Army.”

“You what?” Bart’s features turned from pleasant to angry. “Those were mine.”

Megan shrugged and had the desire to laugh. “I told you at least ten times in the last seven months to get your stuff. You never bothered to come by. What was I supposed to do, deliver them to you?”

“You b—” he started.

“Get out of here, Bart.” Tess’s voice came from behind Megan, cutting off Bart’s sentence. “Megan doesn’t want anything to do with you.”

Bart ignored Tess. “You owe me for those clubs,” he snarled at Megan.

“You should have taken them with you when you left with that woman.” Megan hoped her features looked calm and didn’t show the churning anger inside her. “You didn’t, so, your loss.”

“Go buy yourself some new ones.” Tess came to stand beside Megan, arms folded across her chest. “And stop bothering Megan.”

“Get out of here.” Megan had to fight not to clench her hands into fists.

Bart looked like he was going to tear into her verbally like he used to. Instead, he turned and strode back to the car. He jerked the door open, climbed in and started the vehicle, then backed up the vehicle. The tires spun in the gravel as his car shot out of the driveway.

“I sure didn’t need that.” Megan sighed. The last thing she’d wanted imprinted in her mind before leaving New Mexico was her ex-husband’s snide features.

“Ignore him.” Tess took Megan by the arm. “Fart’s a loser. Come on in and we’ll give the place a once over.”

Tess drew Megan back into what had been her home and now was nothing but a shell. “It cracks me up every time you call him that,” Megan said

“Well he isn’t deserving of respect,” Tess said. “And besides, with all that awful cologne, the guy stinks, so it fits.”

Megan laughed. “Thanks Tess, I needed that. I need to just get him out of my mind.”

When they were finished making sure that everything was out of the house, Megan stood for a moment in the doorway as Tess and Jenny waited outside for her. Megan looked over the living room that now only had the cable from the satellite TV sticking out of the wall. The shutters were closed tight, no sunshine leaking in. The place looked stark and naked and felt as hollow as her heart.

Megan thought about the five years she’d spent in this house. She had wondered if she’d miss the place but as she looked over the empty living room and kitchen, she knew she wouldn’t.

She smiled to herself. Everything would be fine. Life was good and she had a new life just waiting for her to grab onto and hold on for the ride.

Chapter 2

Megan shaded her eyes with her hand and looked up at the Ferris wheel as it turned against the clear late September sky. A breeze brushed her cheeks as she watched the small figures in the colorful seats and she shivered, more from a memory than from the cool air.

Thoughts of the last time she had been on a Ferris wheel went through her mind. Her cousin had scared her to death by rocking the seat when they were stopped at the very top and she’d been so sure they were going to fall to their deaths. She hadn’t been on a Ferris wheel since.

She turned her attention toward the ticket booths where a steady flow of people entered the fairgrounds. Her sister and niece should be here at any time. Tess didn’t normally run so late.

It was a Thursday and Tess had planned to take the afternoon off from the restaurant. What was keeping her?

Megan wiped her palms on her jeans, brushing dust from them as her gaze drifted over the crowd at the Yavapai County Fair. People walked to and from the exhibit halls housing vegetables, jams, canned foods, arts and crafts, and any other number of homemade or homegrown items. The prizewinners were draped with blue, red, and white ribbons indicating the prize won, and the best of each class were pinned with champion purple rosettes.

Other people headed to the carnival side of the county fair from which a cacophony of sounds emanated. Smells of corndogs, cotton candy, fry bread, and popcorn drifted over from the carnival and she pressed a hand to her belly, which rumbled from hunger. She really needed to watch what she ate, but the carnival food smelled so good. Her hips would never forgive her but she wanted a churro in the worst way.

While she waited for Tess and Jenny, Megan wandered toward the livestock building to watch the 4-H kids handle sheep, calves, and hogs they’d raised for show. Many of the animals would be auctioned off sometime this weekend with the champions taking home the highest dollar amounts.

As she reached the livestock buildings she saw that the place was alive with 4-H’ers feeding and watering their animals and preparing them for show. People wandered up and down the straw strewn dirt aisles, admiring the livestock.

Megan walked up to an arena fence and put her hands on the top rung as she watched a group of 4-H’ers showing Suffolk sheep. The black-faced and black legged lambs’ white wool was shaved down almost to the skin.

A burning sensation caused a prickle at her nape. She felt like she was being watched. She glanced over her shoulder and a flutter traveled through her midsection when she saw that a cowboy was directly behind her…and he was looking right at her.

He was tall and muscular and his back was up against a cottonwood tree, thumbs hooked in the pockets of his dark blue Wrangler jeans that molded muscular thighs. He wore a light blue shirt with the sleeves rolled up to his elbows and the hair on his forearms was golden against his tan skin. He pushed up the brim of his western hat with one finger as he looked at her.

The tips of her ears burned as she glanced away, turning her attention back to the 4-H kids in the arena. The dangerously sexy cowboy couldn’t have been showing interest in her. Men as sexy as this one seemed to prefer women with cute, petite figures rather than ladies with full curves.

She tried to pay attention to the 4-H’ers but she still had the feeling that he was watching her. It was all she could do not to look over her shoulder again.

“Know any of the kids out there?” a deep voice said just behind her.

Startled, she glanced at the man who had spoken and saw that it was the sexy cowboy who had been watching her. She met his blue eyes that were the color of faded denim as his lips curved into a slow, sensual smile. Heat flushed through her from her head to her toes.

It took her a moment to compose herself. She shook her head. “I don’t know anyone here. I’m waiting for my sister and my niece.”

He moved beside her and looked at the girls and boys who were showing the lambs. He rested one arm on the top rung of the fence as he gestured to a boy on the end. “That’s my nephew, Brian.”

It gave her an excuse to look away from the cowboy so she studied the boy. “He’s a cute kid.”

“He is.” The man spoke in a low drawl and she glanced back to him. “I’m Ryan McBride,” he said and held out his hand.

“I’m Megan.” She offered him a smile as she took his hand. “Megan Wilder.”

The warmth of his touch traveled straight through her. His grip was firm, his hand callused from hard work.

“When is your sister getting here?” he asked as he released Megan’s hand.

“Tess was supposed to be here already.” Megan dug in her pocket and grasped her cell phone. “I think I’d better call her.” When she pulled her phone out of her pocket she saw that she’d missed a call. “Looks like my sister called and left a message.”

Megan brought the phone to her ear and listened to the voicemail.

“Hi, Megan.” Tess sounded a little harried as she left the message. “Jenny has a fever so I need to keep her home. Sorry we have to miss out on spending time with you at the fair.” Tess ended the message with, “Call me tonight.”

Megan lowered the phone and met Ryan’s gaze. “My niece has a fever so they’re not going to make it to the fair. Looks like I’m on my own.”

“I’ve got a better idea,” he said with a smile. “Why don’t you spend the afternoon with me?”

Her eyes widened a little in surprise. “I don’t know you.”

His lips curved with amusement. “No better way to get to know me.”

“I can’t argue with that.” She glanced toward the ring where the 4-H’ers were being presented with blue, red, and white ribbons. Brian was accepting a large purple ribbon with a rosette. “Looks like your nephew just won the grand champion prize for his lamb.”

The crowd around the arena clapped. Ryan and Megan joined in.

“Is that why you’re here?” she asked Ryan as the 4-H’ers walked their lambs out of the ring. “To see your nephew?”

“In part,” Ryan said. “I’m also a 4-H leader. I help a group of local kids raise cattle.”

“That’s great.” She smiled. “It must be rewarding.”

He gave a nod. “It is.”

“Do you have any more kids in your 4-H club showing livestock now?” she asked.

“My 4-H’ers finished up this morning.” He gestured to the livestock building. “Have you had a chance to walk through?”

“Not yet.” She shook her head.

“You’re new in this area.” He rested one arm on the top rail of the arena fence as he studied her. “How about letting me show you around?”

She tilted her head to the side. “How do you know I’m new?”

He gave her a teasing grin. “I have a sense about these things.”

“Are you sure about that?” she asked.

“No doubt in my mind.” His blue eyes held hers. “So how about it?”

The way he looked at her made heat travel straight through her belly. She swallowed. “All right.”

He gave a sexy little smile. “We can start in the livestock building.”

She slipped her hands in her back pockets as they walked side-by-side under the rooftop that covered the livestock. It was open on all sides, the shade cooling the air even more. They headed down dirt aisles that were well kept. Smells of livestock, manure, dirt, and hay were heavy on the air.

As they strolled down the aisles, adults, teenagers, and younger children greeted Ryan. He stopped to talk with the kids, admiring their bulls, dairy cows, and calves, and congratulating the prizewinners. She gathered that he’d taught a lot of the 4-H’ers about raising and showing their animals.

“These kids will take their livestock to the state fair at the end of October,” he said as they moved on to the sheep and dairy goats. “Our 4-H’ers represent us well.”

As they walked, she enjoyed talking with Ryan and listening to stories he recounted about some of the kids he’d worked with over the years. He was easy to talk with and he made her feel comfortable, as if she’d known him for a while rather than just having met him. From the number of people who greeted him, it was clear he was well known and well liked.

After they’d made their way through the livestock buildings, including the building that housed chickens, ducks, and geese, they went through the exhibit halls. In the exhibit halls it was a little quieter and not as many people stopped Ryan to talk.

“Did you move here or are you just visiting?” Ryan asked as they looked at a quilt exhibit.

“I moved to Prescott a month ago to be closer to my family.” She pushed a lock of shoulder-length brown hair behind her ear. “For the time being I’m staying with them but I plan to buy my own house as soon as things settle down.”

Before he could ask her more questions about her family, she hurried to ask him questions. “Where do you live?”

“I have a ranch just outside of Prescott Valley,” he said. “I raise cattle and horses, and have a small flock of Suffolk sheep.”

“Are you related to Officer John McBride?” she asked.

Ryan nodded. “John is my cousin.”

“He almost ticketed me for speeding.” She gave Ryan a rueful smile. “I wasn’t paying attention to my speed on the highway the day I moved here. He was nice enough to let me off with a warning.”

Ryan laughed. “So you’re a little speed demon?”

“I have a lead foot at times.” She shook her head. “I really need to watch my speed better.”

“Where are you from?” he asked.

“Albuquerque.” She glanced at a photography exhibit and stopped as she spotted a picture of a cowboy riding a bull. The shot was so clear, so vivid, that she half expected the image of the cowboy and bull to move. “I don’t know a lot about photography, but that’s a terrific shot.”

“That’s my youngest brother, Creed. He’s a world champion bull rider.” Ryan came up beside her. “He’s newly married to a gal who’s from the San Rafael Valley in the southern part of the state.”

“How cool, to have a world-famous bull rider in the family.” She noticed the purple rosette next to the photograph. “I must have good taste. It’s the exhibit winner.”

“What did you do in New Mexico?” Ryan asked as they continued walking.

She shoved her hands in her front pockets. “I’m a graphic designer.”

“What are you going to do in Prescott?” he asked.

She glanced up at him. “I’m going to continue what I was doing. I can work from home since my business is Internet based.”

Ryan and Megan walked outside of the cool exhibit hall and into the bright sunshine. They were closer now to the carnival side of the fairgrounds and the music was much louder. The yellow grass was worn down from hundreds of people trampling it.

“Up for a ride on the Ferris wheel?” Ryan asked as they came to a stop.

She shook her head. “I’m scared to death of them. Anything but that.”

“All right.” The corner of his mouth quirked. “I take that to mean you don’t mind going on other rides.”

She returned his smile. “Well, maybe not anything.”

Chapter 3

Megan and Ryan walked through the gate and into the melee of the carnival. As they strolled down the midway, brilliant colors, flashing lights, the shouts of carnies, and the clang and bang of games assaulted her senses. The crowd jostled them and it was almost too loud for them to hear each other talk.

Ryan took her by the hand, catching her off guard, and drew her out of the crowd. His hand was big and warm around hers as they came to a stop in front of the milk bottle game. To either side and across the top of the yellow and red striped awning hung stuffed brown monkeys and black gorillas of all sizes. The largest was a gorilla holding a half-peeled banana.

“Want to knock down a few bottles?” Ryan asked as he let Megan’s hand slip from his.

“Sure.” She smiled as she found herself wishing he were still holding her hand.

He dug in his pocket and pulled out a couple of ones and gave them to the carnie manning the game. The young man handed Ryan three balls.

“You first.” Ryan gave one ball to Megan.

She took it, feeling a little self-conscious as she threw the ball. She missed the three metal milk bottles by a good six inches.

He smiled. “Give it another try.”

She took another ball from Ryan and shook her head. “I never said I knew how to throw.”

This time the ball brushed by one of the bottles, causing it to rock, but not enough to knock any of them down. She threw the third ball and missed the bottles entirely once again.

“Good try.” Ryan handed the carnie more cash, and the young man in turn gave Ryan another three balls.

He set the balls on the wood barrier in front of them, then took one of the balls and pitched it hard at the milk bottles. The bottles scattered and she grinned up at him. He pitched the next two balls and nailed two more stacks of bottles, winning a small prize.

Instead of taking the prize, Ryan paid for more balls. He never missed and kept upgrading his prizes until he’d won the biggest prize, the huge gorilla with the banana. Megan hadn’t realized a crowd had gathered until the people started applauding and congratulating Ryan.

The carnie took the gorilla down and gave the enormous stuffed animal to Ryan who in turn handed it to Megan.

She laughed as she embraced the gorilla. “No one has ever won a stuffed animal for me before.”

“I’ll carry it for you.” Ryan took the gorilla from her and held it under one arm.

“You must have been on your high school baseball team,” she said as they moved past a crowded shooting gallery.

He gave a nod. “I was an outfielder.”

“Baseball is one sport I actually like.” She sidestepped an empty popcorn carton. “My favorite team has been the San Francisco Giants ever since I was a little girl and we saw a game when we visited the city.”

“The Diamondbacks are my team,” Ryan said. “I’m also a Dodgers fan from way back, before Arizona had a team.”

“Looks like we’ve got a little competition already between us.” She gave him a teasing look. “Considering both the Giants and the Diamondbacks are fighting for first place in the National League.”

“We’ll have to come up with a good wager,” he said.

She raised her brows. “Now that’s thinking ahead. The playoffs are almost a month from now and we’ve just met.”

He shrugged. “I have a good feeling about you. My feelings are rarely wrong.”

A tingling sensation went through her belly at the fact that he was thinking that far ahead and she’d just met him, and she couldn’t think of anything to say.

He saved her by asking, “How about something to eat?”

In all of the fun spending time with Ryan, she’d forgotten she was hungry. “That sounds great.”

He bought them corndogs and sodas, and a churro each. They continued talking as they walked and it wasn’t long before the food was gone. When they finished, he bought a cone of cotton candy. “No fair is complete without cotton candy,” he said as he pulled at some of the pink and blue sticky stuff.

“What about siblings?” she asked.

He put it in his mouth. “Four brothers.” Ryan crouched as a little boy ran straight toward him. “And a whole lot of cousins,” he added before he caught the boy by the shoulders. “Hold on, pardner. Where’s your mama?”

“Matt, I told you to stay with me.” A pretty redheaded woman scooped the boy up into her arms. “Thank you, Ryan.”

“Giving your mama a hard time?” Ryan straightened and tugged on the little boy’s earlobe and the boy shook his head. To the woman Ryan said, “Carrie, this is Megan Wilder.” He turned to Megan. “The ornery boy’s mama is my cousin, Carrie Parks.”

“Hi.” Megan gave Carrie a smile.

The woman returned the smile. “Great to meet you.” She turned to Ryan. “I’ve got to run. Jack has Cindy and they’ve been waiting for us by one of the ticket booths. Matt busted loose before we could get to them. I was afraid he’d manage to get lost in the middle of the crowd before I could stop him.”

“We’ll have to play ball sometime.” Ryan ruffled Matt’s hair before he looked up at the boy’s mom. “See you around, Carrie.”

As Carrie carried Matt away and vanished in the midst of the crowded carnival, Ryan and Megan continued walking along the midway to the closest ticket booth. He went up to the little window and purchased a handful of tickets from the carnie.

“Sure you don’t want to go on the Ferris wheel?” Ryan said with a grin as he turned back to her.

Megan gave a big nod. “Absolutely positive.”

“How about the Zipper?” He pointed toward the huge oblong ride that turned and had baskets spinning all around it and people screaming with both laughter and terror. Amusement was in his gaze.

“Are you crazy?” She shook her head. “Nuh-uh. Nothing that turns upside down.”

“The Tilt-a-Whirl.” They stopped by the red spinning seats that looked like giant apples that went around in a big circle.

She bit the inside of her lip for a moment. “Okay. That one looks safe enough.”

He took her hand and tugged her toward the ride. “Let’s go.”

They waited in line and he settled his arm around her shoulders. “Don’t look so nervous.”

“Ha.” She met his gaze. “What if I throw up on you?”

“Lots of babies in the family so I’m used to it.” He gave her a grin then nodded in the direction of two dunking booths. “If you do, we’ll just have to get a little wet.”

She laughed as she saw someone getting dunked. “Now that could be fun.”

When it was their turn to get on the ride, they climbed into one of the huge apple-shaped seats and strapped in. There was a wheel in front of them.

“That makes it spin, doesn’t it,” she said dubiously.

“Yep.” He grasped it. “Think you can handle it?”

“We’ll find out.” She held onto the wheel, too.

The ride started moving and Megan gasped as the apple started turning and gliding up and down. Ryan turned the wheel and the apple began spinning.

Megan squealed with laughter as she was thrown against Ryan from the force of the movement. Then he was sliding over her way, pinning her against the side of the apple. Back and forth they slid into each other and she found herself giggling so hard she was out of breath by the time the ride ended.

They climbed out of the ride when the apple came to a stop and she was a little wobbly on her feet. He took her hand and they walked down the steps to the gate that led outside of the ride’s barrier.

Instead of another ride, they went through the House of Horrors. She couldn’t help crying out the first time a creature jumped out and startled her, but then she found herself laughing with Ryan at the spook house’s corny special effects.

Daylight waned and the carnival lights lit up the night. They headed away from the midway.

“There’s a country western dance here at the fairgrounds tomorrow tonight,” Ryan said as they walked toward the parking lot. “I’d like to take you.”

They came to a stop beside her Toyota and she looked up at him. He was handsome in a sexy, hardworking cowboy kind of way. She’d enjoyed spending the afternoon and part of the evening with him, enjoyed it a lot.

She smiled. “I’d like that.”

“Why don’t I pick you up at seven for dinner?” he said. “I’ll take you out for Mexican food and then the dance.”

“I’ll meet you there,” she hurried to say. She wasn’t ready to introduce him to her family. “Which restaurant?”

“Maria’s,” he said. “No better Mexican food in the southwest,” he said.

She was glad he didn’t pressure her to let him pick her up. “I’ll be there at seven.”

“All right,” he said with a smile. “Are you sure you don’t want me to pick you up?”

She nodded. “I have some things to take care of before dinner.”

His voice was softer as he stepped in closer. “I’d like to kiss you good night, Megan.”

Her belly flip-flopped. The way he was looking at her made her feel as if she was one of the hottest, sexiest women on earth.

She met his gaze, her breath coming faster and her throat suddenly dry. “I’d like that,” she whispered.

He lowered his head, his mouth hovering over hers for a moment. Her heart rate picked up as he brushed his lips over hers. He pressed his mouth against hers and kissed her.

It was a slow, sensual kiss as his mouth moved over hers. When he drew away she wanted to grab him by the collar and yank him back toward her for a much longer kiss.

He brushed his thumb across her cheek. “What’s your phone number?”

“I don’t have any paper,” she said.

He brushed a strand of hair from her face. “I’ll remember it.”

She had a hard time speaking but managed to stammer out her cell phone number.

“I’ll see you tomorrow night,” he said.

She nodded, having a hard time coming up with anything to say.

He waited until she was safely in her car and had started the vehicle before he walked away into the night.

Chapter 4

Megan shut the front door behind her with a solid thump as she entered her parents’ home. She set down the stuffed gorilla that Ryan had won for her at the fair and smiled as she stroked its fur. What a fun day she’d had with the tall, dark, and handsome cowboy.

And he’d asked her out for tomorrow night. A sense of giddiness and excitement made her steps light as she turned and walked in the direction of the kitchen. It wasn’t quite nine yet and she wondered if her parents were still up. Megan had considered changing her name back to Dyson from her married name, Wilder, but hadn’t made the decision yet. She wanted to talk to her parents about it.

She heard her father’s angry voice coming from the kitchen. “Got another notice in the mail.”

Megan frowned as she entered and saw both her parents looking upset.

Her mother, Margaret Dyson, was a tall, slender, striking woman who often reminded Megan of a TV mother from the fifties who always wore blouses, skirts, and heels. At least she didn’t wear pearls, too.

Margaret carried a chocolate Bundt cake to the table. The kitchen smelled of warm cake that made Megan’s mouth water.

“Wasn’t his coming by the restaurant today enough?” Margaret was saying. “What does the notice say?”

Paul Dyson, a balding man, stared at the folded paper he was holding and adjusted his glasses. “It says exactly what he told us. If we don’t make the payment by the next week, he’s going to start foreclosure proceedings.”

Margaret’s lips tightened as she set the cake on the table. “It’s not right. Not right at all.”

“Foreclosure?” Megan said with surprise. “Is everything all right?”

Margaret glanced at the kitchen doorway and saw Megan. “Have some cake, Megan.”

“I ate at the fair,” Megan said.

“You should watch what you eat, anyway.” Margaret looked disapprovingly at Megan. “You’ll never catch and keep a decent man if you don’t slim down. That Bart Wilder was not a decent man.”

The back of Megan’s neck burned. Her mother’s remarks had always hurt, but it was the way she’d been as long as Megan could remember. Her father could be just as cutting in his own way, so it hadn’t been easy growing up in the Dyson household. She was looking forward to moving back out on her own

“Margaret, it’s too soon after her divorce for Megan to be looking for a man.” Paul glanced at Megan. “God is not pleased when a man and woman are married before Him and they so lightly tear apart the sanctity of the union.”

Even though she wanted to defend herself, Megan chose to ignore the remarks, pulled a chair up to the table, and sat near her father. “What’s going on?”

Margaret set out two plates and forks on the table as Paul clenched the letter tighter. “A balloon payment is past due on the house,” he said. “The owner won’t work with us and we don’t have the cash. Everything we have is sunk into the restaurant.”

Megan’s jaw dropped. “You could lose the house?”

“Yes,” Margaret said as she started slicing into the cake.

Paul’s skin had taken on a ruddy hue and he rubbed his chest, appearing agitated. “We’ve asked the owner to work with us but he’s refused and is insisting on the whole amount.”

Megan squeezed her hand shut on the tabletop. “How much is it?”

Paul’s expression turned pained. “Twenty-five thousand,” he said and Megan sucked in her breath.

“Everything that we didn’t put into the restaurant we lost in the stock market,” Margaret said. “We have nothing but the restaurant now and it’s not bringing in enough.”

Megan let out her breath. “I wish I had the money to help. With the economy being so bad I used up most of my savings over the past couple of years. What I had left is pretty much gone after the move here.”

“Everything would have been perfectly fine if that Roger Meyer hadn’t spread rumors about the restaurant and if some reporter hadn’t written such a bad review. A false review. And then someone called the Health Department on us. Probably Meyer, too.” Margaret moved a plate of cake in front of Paul and took one for herself, her words tight and angry. “First Meyer sets out to ruin us and now this.”

Megan frowned. “Someone spread rumors?”

“He certainly did,” Margaret said. “Mrs. Webb, Jenny’s caregiver, overheard him one day, so we know it’s true.” Margaret’s face was pinched as she went to the fridge and took out a carton of milk. She carried it to the table. “Some of what was said is that we’ve had roach problems which we have not. Among other things, someone reported that our hired help isn’t legally in the U.S., which is also untrue. We think Meyer did that, too.”

Paul’s features turned darker. “After the rumors and the scathing review, business dropped off and never recovered.”

Anger rose within Megan. “Who is this Roger Meyer?”

Margaret took two glasses out of the cabinet and poured a glass of milk for herself and one for Paul, then sat in the chair. “He owns a competing restaurant next door to ours. He leases that building from Mr. Cowell and wanted to lease our building, too, so that he could expand his place.” She stabbed at her slice of cake. “He thought he had a deal worked out but we outbid him. He was angry. Met him one day and he said we would never make it and it would be a sorry day that we ever bought it.”

Megan looked from her father to her mother and back. “Why didn’t you tell me any of this before?”

“We’d hoped it wouldn’t be an issue.” Paul tossed the notice on the table and speared his cake with his fork as if driving it into an enemy. “If the owner gave us more time or let us work out some kind of payment plan, we might be able to make it. We put up seventy-five grand when we bought the place.”

“He’s going to keep our down payment and take everything away.” Margaret’s tone was bitter.

“What are you going to do?” Megan clenched her hands.

Paul swallowed a bite of cake and chased it down with milk before he spoke. “We’ll give talking to him another try. If that doesn’t work…I don’t know what we’ll do.”

That the Hummingbird Café wasn’t doing well was a shock to Megan. Her parents’ restaurant was a family-style place, much like one they’d had in New Mexico before they’d moved to Prescott a year ago. Their restaurant in Albuquerque had been popular, successful, and profitable. Her mother’s peach pie alone sold like crazy, not to mention her country potpies.

Megan spent a little more time with her parents as they told her about the reporter trashing the service as well as the food. The Health Department had come out and found nothing out of order, but damage was done by more rumors that were spread.

Also, on an Internet restaurant recommendation and review site, one negative review after another had been posted within a short timeframe. They were certain they were false reviews that had to be connected to Roger Meyer.

Her father changed the subject. “Why are you in so late tonight?”

“It’s not that late.” She glanced at the clock and saw that it was closing in on eleven, later than she’d thought it was. “Besides, we’ve been talking for a while.”

“I found a home for you to buy,” Paul said in his I’ve-decided-so-this-is-how-it’s-going-to-be tone. “It’s in this neighborhood. We can go look at it tomorrow.”

“I’m not sure where I want to live yet,” Megan said calmly. But she knew it wasn’t going to be this close to her parents. She loved them, but she needed her space.

Paul finished his cake and wiped his hands on a napkin. “I know what’s best, Megan. We’ve been here longer than you and I’ve already checked out all of the good neighborhoods. This is one you can afford and you’ll be close to your mother.”

Megan swallowed down the words she wanted to say. She stayed calm. “Dad, I’m thirty-two years old. I can handle it on my own.”

Paul snorted.

Megan felt her face warm. “Time for me to get to bed.” She said goodnight to her parents and retreated to the guest room.

“Why am I doing this?” she said to herself when she closed the door behind her. “Why did I come to Prescott? I feel like I’m sixteen again.”

Megan fumed for a bit and then went to bed. Her thoughts bounced from her parents’ financial difficulties to the way her father still tried to dominate her life to her evening with Ryan.

It didn’t do her any good to worry over the restaurant and house tonight, so she settled on thinking about Ryan and the time they’d spent together.

Her lips tingled as she remembered his kiss and she brought her fingers to them. His kiss had been just enough to make her want more, yet she’d only met him today. With his long legs and taut muscular body, he was one tall, sexy cowboy.

She thought about the way his denim blue eyes had watched her all afternoon and the sensual curve of his smile. He’d made her feel sexy and beautiful in a way no man had ever made her feel before.

Thoughts of her ex-husband intruded, darkening everything. He’d taught her that a man wasn’t always what he appeared to be on the surface. He’d made it clear she wasn’t desirable to him any longer and it had made her wonder if she could be desirable to any man.

She frowned at her turn of thoughts. Bart Wilder had hurt her in ways no one ever had before. She wasn’t going to let him take away the happiness she’d experienced today and the possibility that a man could find her attractive just the way she was.

A car passed by and light chased shadows on her walls. For too long she’d let Bart control her life and joy. That wasn’t going to happen anymore.

She let her thoughts drift back to Ryan. She remembered his boyish grin when he’d won the gorilla and had presented her with it. Was she fooling herself by being so certain that Ryan was exactly who he said he was? She was sure he wasn’t pretending to be someone he wasn’t. She’d seen it in the way he’d interacted with children and adults alike, and by how popular he clearly was.

He seemed genuine and down to earth and a real man’s man. He’d be tough when he needed to be or gentle when the situation called for it.

Was it possible he was thinking of her now, just as she was thinking about him?

She closed her eyes and gradually drifted off to sleep, dreaming of cowboys, gorillas, and banana peels.

Chapter 5

The sun was rising as Ryan went about his morning chores. The morning was clear, the sky a crystal blue, the cool air still.

He whistled to Ossie, his Australian shepherd, as he thought about the sexy brunette he’d spent the afternoon with yesterday. She had wide glass-green eyes framed with dark lashes and a smile that made something twist deep in his gut. He loved how her cute ass looked in her jeans. He wanted to run his hands along every one of her curves and to feel her warm, soft body against his.

She had a beautiful smile and a glow about her that told him she enjoyed life. Yet there was the hint of sadness in her eyes that made him want to protect her, to take whatever pain she’d felt and make it vanish with the wind. The thought that anyone could have hurt her made him grit his teeth. He barely knew Megan, but he’d be happy to knock the shit out of any man who tried to hurt her. Or who had already hurt her.

Ryan shook his head. Damn but he had it bad for the woman. Real bad.

Ossie answered his whistle, bolting toward him, coming from the direction of the corral.

He rubbed behind the dog’s ears as she looked up at him with her clear blue eyes. She was a blue merle with a mottled black, white, and gray coat.

Ryan patted her head before straightening. “What have you been up to?”

Ossie stepped back and gave a single bark in answer.

“Ah, you’ve been up to no good.” Ryan clicked his tongue. “Come on, girl. We have work to do.”

She moved to his right, a step behind him. Ryan headed for the barn where one of his two part-time ranch hands was mucking out a stall. The young man usually smiled and hummed as he worked, but today he was quiet, his expression serious.

Ryan pushed up the brim of his Stetson as he came up beside Bill. “How’s your mama? Is she out of the hospital yet?”

The usually upbeat young man faced Ryan and leaned on his shovel. “She’s out of the hospital but she’s not doing so good.” He swallowed, his Adam’s apple bobbing. “The doctor said Mama’s got cancer and she doesn’t have any insurance. I’m trying to get enough money together to help her buy groceries and pay her bills since she hasn’t been able to work.”

“Damn.” Ryan felt like he’d taken a kick to his gut as he rested his hand on Bill’s shoulder. He’d known Mary Jane Dow from the time they were kids. She’d gotten pregnant with Bill not long after they graduated from high school, some eighteen years ago, and had raised the boy on her own. “How much does she need?”

Bill took off his green John Deere cap, his blond hair damp from perspiration. He wiped sweat from his forehead with the back of his hand. “I’ve got part of it, but I need to make at least another thousand. I just don’t know how I’m going to get everything she needs.” He glanced at the ground then looked at Ryan again. “I need a second job to keep up with the bills.”

Ryan nodded. “I’ll ask around, see if anyone needs an extra hand.”

“Thank you, sir.” Bill’s expression showed some relief. “I appreciate that.”

The young man put his ball cap back on and turned back to work. Ryan headed to his home with Ossie at his side.

His boots thumped on the wood floor as he walked in the front door. Ossie’s toenails clicked on the floor as she headed to the kitchen for a drink.

Ryan went through the house to the office just down the hall from the living room. He sat behind his scarred old desk that had been his granddaddy’s, reached into one of the drawers, and drew out his checkbook. He picked up a pen and wrote out a check before he folded it and slid it into his shirt pocket.

When he finished, he pulled his cell phone from the leather holster on his belt and called his sister-in-law, Danica. She and Creed had married a year ago and he enjoyed her company. Hell, all of his brothers loved Danica.

“Hi, Ryan,” she answered, obviously having seen his name come up on her phone’s display. “How’s it going?”

“Good.” He liked the sound of Danica’s voice. She always sounded upbeat and in a positive mood. “Are you still looking for a little help around the place?” he asked.

“We could use another hand when Creed’s on the road,” Danica said. “And if he’s good we might keep him on indefinitely. Do you have someone in mind?”

“Bill Dow is my part-timer and his mama has cancer,” Ryan said. “I’m not sure you’ve had a chance to meet Mary Jane yet, but Bill needs to make extra cash to help her out. He’s a hard worker and a good kid.”

“I haven’t met Mary Jane and I’m sorry to hear she’s ill.” Danica sounded concerned. “Go ahead and send Bill my way. Creed isn’t going to be around a whole lot these next few months, so I’m sure I can put Bill to work.”

“You’ve got it,” Ryan said. “Thank you for giving him the opportunity.”

“No problem.” He heard the smile in her voice. “No doubt I’ll be thanking you for referring him.”

Ryan said goodbye and disconnected the call. He wrote Danica’s cell phone number on a scrap of paper. He whistled to Ossie who came right to him before they headed out the door.

When Ryan returned to the barn, Bill was brushing down one of the horses. Ryan drew the check out of his shirt pocket and handed it to the young man.

Bill looked astonished as he stared at the check that was written out for a thousand dollars. He met Ryan’s gaze. “Thank you, sir. I’ll pay you back every cent.”

“Consider it a bonus.” Ryan pulled a pair of work gloves out of his back pocket and slipped them on. “You’re a hard worker and you’ve earned it. If you need anything else for your mama, let me know.”

“I don’t know how to thank you enough.” Relief was in Bill’s gaze, but he still looked worried.

“Another thing.” Ryan handed Bill the scrap of paper with Danica’s number on it. “My sister-in-law could use a little help. When you’re finished up here, give her a call and set a time to get together with her. I know you’ll do a real good job for her.”

“Yes, sir!” Bill’s face brightened.

“When you’re finished brushing down Sammy, I have a few more chores for you,” Ryan said.

Bill thanked Ryan again as he put the check and paper in his jeans pocket and went right back to brushing down the horse. He was already a hard worker but he seemed to double his efforts.

Ossie left to investigate the back of the barn as Ryan went to the tower of alfalfa hay. He grasped the baling wire of one bale, swung it down, and carried it to the stalls. He grabbed a pair of wire cutters off of a shelf and cut through the baling wire. Alfalfa dust floated in the air as he tossed flakes of hay to each horse.

He shook his head as he thought of Bill’s mama. She was a good woman and it was a damned shame she had cancer. He hoped to hell she’d beat it.

Ryan handled a few more chores in the barn before saddling his Quarter horse, Laredo. His thoughts turned to Megan. He’d committed her phone number to memory and wondered if he should call her to make sure she wasn’t going to back out on him. Naw. He doubted she would stand him up. She didn’t seem like the kind of woman who would leave a man hanging like that.

She hadn’t wanted him to pick her up from her home and he wondered why. He’d had a feeling that there was something she was keeping to herself that she wasn’t ready to tell him. He hadn’t pressed her. He was certain she’d let him in after she got to know him and knew she could trust him.

With Ossie at his side, he spent the day doing chores, including checking stock tanks and fence lines, and mending a fence that was down. Toward the end of the day, Laredo threw a shoe and he had to walk the mare back to the barn and re-shoe her.

By the time he was finished, the sun hung low in the sky. It had been a long day and he was ready for a night out with Megan. Just thinking about her made him smile.

He wasn’t sure exactly what had captured his attention first. He’d watched her walk to the small arena where the 4-H’ers showed their livestock. The gentle sway of her hips as she walked had been enough to draw him closer. He’d paused to watch her before she looked at him and her cheeks had blushed a pretty pink. Damn, but she was sexy.

Spending the afternoon with her had just proven to him that she was a woman worth getting to know. He loved her smile and laughter. The way she’d giggled on the ride had been adorable.

Yeah, he was sure as hell looking forward to getting to know Megan Wilder a whole lot better.

Chapter 6

The clear Friday night was cooling off as Megan walked from the parking lot and around the back of Maria’s restaurant. Megan wore a flowing denim skirt with boots and a western blouse, and her brown hair was pulled back in a French braid. The ground was rocky and uneven across the parking lot and she was glad for the boots rather than having worn something more delicate.

She had barely managed to slip out of the house without her parents grilling her on who she was meeting. She was thirty-two and her parents treated her like a teenager. As much as she loved them, they embarrassed her with the kinds of remarks they made around the men she met. She was going to have to move out soon if she was going to retain her sanity.

A tall figure emerged from the darkness just feet away from her and her heart stuttered. The man looked intimidating with his powerful build and his features shadowed by his western hat.

She came to a complete stop as the man moved closer.

“Hi, Megan.” Ryan stepped into the light, his lips curved into a smile. He wore a white western shirt with dark blue Wranglers, a big silver and gold belt buckle on his leather belt and polished boots that weren’t scuffed and worn like the ones he’d worn yesterday.

“Ryan.” She held her hand to her heart. “You scared me.”

He reached her and tugged on the end of her braid that was lying over her shoulder. “I wouldn’t want to do that.” His voice was husky as his eyes met hers. “You look gorgeous.”

“Thank you,” she said as warmth flooded through her.

“Come on, sweetheart.” He put his hand at the base of her spine and they walked toward the front of the building.

Smells of Mexican food drifted over her as they entered the restaurant that was dim but had brightly painted walls of blue, green, and pink. On the walls were serapes, maracas, sombreros, and other art depicting Hispanic culture. In a painting closest to the entrance, dancers in colorful traditional costume were performing a Mexican hat dance. In another painting, a matador held a red cape while a bull charged, the audience seated around him in a huge arena.

The restaurant’s atmosphere was cozy. The hostess was beautiful with her hair pulled back and wore a white embroidered peasant blouse with a red embroidered fiesta skirt.

“Rosanne,” Ryan said with a smile as he greeted the hostess. “How are you doing?”

Her smile was brilliant as she greeted him. “Very well, Señor McBride.” Roseanne spoke with a strong Hispanic accent. She turned her gaze on Megan, still smiling. “Good evening, Señora.”

Megan replied in kind and Roseanne asked if they were a party of two. Ryan gave a nod and the hostess picked up a couple of menus and indicated that they should follow her.

She showed them to a cozy corner table where Ryan seated Megan before taking his own seat beside her. Megan never realized how nice it was to have a man act like a gentleman. She was used to anything but gentlemen.

Ryan put his menu on the table. “You look beautiful.” He trailed his fingers down her arm and their eyes locked.

Something about his expression made her think of a future with them together, beyond dating.

Warmth spread through her. She couldn’t remove her gaze from his.

A server stopped by with a basket of tortilla chips, breaking the intensity of the moment.

Flushing, Megan reached for one of the chips and put it on her plate and tried to think of something to say. “They’re still warm.”

Now that was lame, Megan, she told herself.

“Do you want something hot to put on them?” He gestured to the salsa and hot sauce.

Ryan’s easygoing manner set her at ease. She didn’t feel like this was a first date, even though it technically was. They’d spent time at the fair together, but it hadn’t been an official date since they’d only just met.

She ate a chip just as the waitress arrived. Like the hostess, the waitress wore a peasant blouse with an embroidered fiesta skirt. “Señor McBride, it is good to see you with us again.”

“You know you can’t keep me away.” He nodded to Megan. “Gabriella, this is Megan.” To Megan he said, “This is Gabriella, my favorite waitress.”

“A pleasure, Señora.” Gabriella gave a smile and a nod to Megan.

Megan smiled at Gabriella. “Likewise.”

Megan said she wasn’t crazy about beer and ordered a margarita over the rocks with salt on the rim. Ryan ordered a Tecate beer for himself.

“How do you like Prescott?” Ryan asked after Gabriella had left.

“So far so good,” she said. “It’s a lot smaller than I’m used to, but I think the slower paced lifestyle will suit me.”

“You’ve come to the right place.” He flashed a grin. “Were you born and raised in Albuquerque?”

She nodded. “I’ve never lived anywhere else until now.” She tilted her head to the side. “Exactly where do you live?”

“Thirty minutes outside of Prescott,” he said.

She raised her brows. “I didn’t realize it was such a drive.”

He shrugged. “Around here, that’s nothing.”

“I’d love to see your ranch sometime.” Then her body heated as she realized that might have been too forward on a first date.

“I’d like that,” he said. “If you don’t mind making the drive.”

She shook her head. “Like you said, thirty minutes isn’t far.”

“Just avoid speeding too much.” He winked.

“I’ll try,” she said. “But my foot tends to get a little heavy at times.”

“Watch out for John.” Ryan looked amused. “He’d ticket his own brother.”

With a laugh, she said, “I’ll wait ’til I’m out of town.”

Gabriella returned with the margarita for Megan and the beer for Ryan and asked them if they were ready to order. Megan went with her favorite, two cheese enchiladas, and Ryan chose a plate of tacos with shredded beef. Both plates would include refried beans and Spanish rice.

After the waitress left, Megan brought her margarita to her lips and tasted the salt along the rim as she sipped the tangy drink. Ryan took a swig of his beer then ate another chip as she set down her large glass.

“You mentioned you have cattle,” she said. “How many?”

“Roughly forty head,” he said.

“What kind?” She found herself exceedingly curious about Ryan.

“Angus,” he said.

She grasped her margarita, feeling the coolness of the glass and the condensation beneath her fingers. “They’re black, aren’t they? I believe I remember that from the fair when you were showing me the livestock. Hereford are red with white faces and bellies and Brahma are white.”

“Yep.” He nodded. “You’ve got it right. Angus are solid black, although there might be a little white on a cow’s udder.”

She took a sip of her margarita. “How many Suffolk sheep do you have and what do you do with them?”

“About a dozen,” he said. “I started raising Suffolk when I was a 4-H kid. I primarily breed champion stock for FFA and 4-H kids to raise, breed, show, and sell.”

“FFA is Future Farmers of America, is that right?” she asked. “I think we had FFA in high school, but it’s been so long ago and I had other interests.”

“Yes.” He raised his beer bottle. “I was in that organization in high school as well as continuing 4-H.”

“How long have you been teaching 4-H’ers?” she asked.

“I was a member of the organization until I was nineteen, then went off to Northern Arizona University for four years and got my business degree. When I returned I was asked to help out and from that point on I’ve been a leader, roughly twelve years.”

“No wonder you seemed to know every kid there,” she said with a smile.

“Not to mention I grew up here.” He gave her a quick grin. “Not a whole lot I don’t know about the area and the people who’ve been here as long as I have.”

“I’ve heard that a lot of people have started moving to the Prescott area to retire,” she said, “or just to settle down where life is a little quieter and slower paced.”

“That’s exactly what they’ll get here.” He took a chip from the bowl at the center of the table. “Although I have to admit that I hope not too many people discover this part of the country. The population has gotten pretty darn big.”

“I can understand that. It’s a beautiful area.” She watched him eat his chip, studying the strong lines of his features and the blue of his eyes. She swallowed. “So you have four brothers?”

He nodded. “One younger than me and three older. All of them also live around the valley, although Creed is on the road travelling the bull riding circuit a good portion of the time. I have at least a dozen cousins here and scattered around the state.”

“I have a small family. Just my parents, my sister, and my niece.” She hurried to move away from talk about her family. “Is your family close?”

“Most of us.” Ryan nodded. “My brothers and I fought growing up but we get along pretty well now. What about you and your sister?”

“Tess is older than me by five years, so I think I drove her crazy following her around when I was little.” Megan smiled. “But we’ve always been close. She and her daughter mean the world to me.”

Ryan swallowed down more of his drink then lowered his bottle “Where did you go to school?”

“The University of New Mexico.” She pushed a strand of hair behind her ear. “I majored in English but ended up in graphic design.”

She only had one margarita since she’d be driving but the one she did have helped her to relax into the conversation. Their food arrived while they fell into a discussion about baseball.

Dinner was delicious but there was so much food that she only managed to eat a little over half of her plate. Ryan cleared his plate and ate more chips on top of that.

When they were ready to go, Ryan paid the bill and then put his hand at her elbow while he escorted her out of the restaurant.

As they walked outside, Megan heard two men shouting from the direction of the parking lot. Ryan came to a stop and looked down at her, his expression grim as the men’s voices escalated. “Wait here.”

She frowned as he walked away from her and rounded the restaurant toward the parking lot. She followed him and stood at the corner of the building.

Two men were standing in the middle of the lot, shouting at each other.

“You sonofabitch,” a man in a black western hat was saying. “You stole my girl. I’m gonna kick your ass.”

A smaller man raised his hands and balled them into fists. “Marnie wasn’t yours, you dumb shit. She can’t even stand the sight of you.”

“Ron, settle down.” Ryan stepped closer to the men. “You don’t want to do this.”

“Shut up, McBride.” The man named Ron slurred the words.

Great, Megan thought. The man was drunk.

“Why don’t you get on out of here, Dave,” Ryan said to the other man. “No sense in this turning ugly.”

Dave was a young wiry man who didn’t look strong enough to fight Ron. Dave spit onto the dirt. “He’s not going to hurt me. He’s so shitfaced he wouldn’t be able to hit the side of a barn if it was right in front of him.”

Ron made a roaring sound and charged Dave. Ryan grabbed onto Ron and gritted his teeth as he held the man back. Ryan’s muscles bulged and it was clear that it was an effort to hold on.

“You’re bigger than he is, Ron, and you were in the military.” Ryan hung on. “It wouldn’t be a fair fight.”

Megan’s heart pounded as Ron turned and swung at Ryan.

Ryan dodged the blow then shoved Ron away from him. “I know you’re spoiling for a fight, but you don’t want to mess with me.”

“You think you’re so damned tough, don’t you,” Ron snarled. “All of you McBrides are nothing but a bunch of piss ants.”

Ryan didn’t appear like the remark bothered him at all. “Let’s all just go on home. Enough is enough.”

Ron charged Ryan who swept out one boot and knocked Ron’s feet out from under him. Ron hit the ground hard but scrambled up, his fists raised.

“I’m not going to hurt you,” Ryan said, his voice still calm. “But I will put an end to this.”

Ron growled and charged Ryan again. Ryan dodged out of the way and the drunken man stumbled past Ryan and hit the dirt face first.

Flashing red and blue lights illuminated the scene as a police cruiser pulled up. Two officers exited the car and walked toward them as Ron staggered to his feet.

“What’s going on?” one of the officers asked.

“Ron’s had too much to drink and he was spoiling for a fight with Dave Turner,” Ryan said.

“That wouldn’t have been a fair fight, now would it, Ron,” one officer stated as he dragged Ron to his feet.

Megan noticed a small crowd had gathered. One of the men stepped in and explained how Ryan tried to stop the fight and how Ron had tried to assault him.

By the time everything was straightened out, Ron was in the back of the cruiser and the crowd had broken up.

Ryan returned to Megan. “Sorry about that,” he said. “I just didn’t want to see anyone get hurt.”

“No apologies necessary.” She shook her head. “I’m just glad you didn’t end up getting hurt.”

He settled his hand on her shoulder. “Ready to head on out to the dance?”

She let out her breath, glad everything had turned out all right. “That sounds like a really good idea to me.”

“Why don’t you leave your car here at the restaurant and ride with me?” he asked. “I’ll bring you back here after the dance.”

“All right.” She fell into step beside him as he walked toward a silver truck.

His truck was high off the ground. She stepped onto the runner, then climbed into the truck with his help, and he closed the door behind her.

He drove the vehicle through a rural area to get to the fairgrounds and she held her hands in her lap. Part of her felt comfortable with him and another part was nervous. So far the night had been wonderful. If you didn’t count the scuffle outside the restaurant.

The truck started rattling and thumping, jostling them in the truck cab.

“Damn.” Ryan glanced at Megan as he started to pull the truck to the side of the road. “I think the truck has a flat. Must have picked up a nail.”

When the truck was on the shoulder, he parked then hopped out to check the tire before he returned. “Yep,” he said. “It’s flat all right. Shouldn’t take too long to change it.”

She started to climb out and then he was there and helped her down onto the shoulder that had a bit of a drop off a couple of feet from the truck. He took off his hat and started to unbutton his shirt. She watched as he removed it and found herself disappointed that he was wearing a T-shirt beneath it. She’d been hoping for some fine naked male torso.

The flat was on the driver’s side and as she watched he removed the spare from beneath the vehicle. Black smudged his T-shirt as he brought out the tire. He grabbed a jack and tire iron out of the truck before popping off the hubcap and removing the lug nuts with the tire iron.

She eased down beside him. “Anything I can do?”

“I’ve got it.” He met her gaze. “You can just sit there looking pretty.”

A burst of heat went through her as he looked at her and then he returned to changing the tire.

When he finished, he stood and wiped down his hands with a rag he’d taken out of one of the truck’s toolboxes.

She looked up at the zillions of stars overhead. “Nice night for a flat.”

He tossed the rag into the toolbox. “It gave me more alone time with you.” He moved closer to her and when her gaze met his, he brushed her cheek with his thumb. “I don’t know how you ended up with a smudge, but you have one right there,” he murmured. “You’re even more beautiful with a little mess.”

Her lips parted as she looked into his eyes while he lowered his head and his mouth met hers. She gave a soft moan as his kiss deepened and she grasped his biceps, holding on as if she might fall. His kiss made her knees feel weak as he settled his hands on her hips.

She felt as if everything was starting to spiral out of control as their kisses grew hungrier, needier.

And then he was pulling away from her. She looked into his eyes, which glittered in the darkness.

“We’d better get to the dance,” he murmured as he gently stroked a loose strand of hair from her face. “I have to admit there are other places I’d like to take you to right now rather than dancing where I might have to share you with someone else.”

She felt herself blush and was glad for the darkness. She tried to speak lightly as she said, “I don’t think you’ll have to worry about that.”

“I don’t intend to let anyone cut in,” he said. “As far as I’m concerned, you’re mine for the night.”

Chapter 7

Megan and Ryan walked toward the building where the county fair’s dance was being held. The carnival rose up behind the fair buildings and lit up the darkness with its colorful blinking lights. Country-western music floated through the night.

She liked the feel of his big hand around hers, strong and callused. He smiled down at her and squeezed her hand.

They rounded a corner and stepped into the glow outside the large building’s front doors. Light spilled out of the opening onto the ground and over couples standing outside and talking. The music was loud and energetic and through the doors Megan could see dancers two-stepping to a song the band was playing.

Ryan was greeted as soon as they walked out of the shadows and he introduced her to people he knew.

The women wore tight cowgirl jeans and two of them wore western hats. Megan found herself feeling a little self-conscious with so many slender women around her. Here she was with her full curves and an incredibly good-looking man who seemed to be well known and popular wherever he went.

The two men Megan met were polite and friendly and shook her hand. One of the women Ryan knew was just as friendly but another was more reserved.

A third woman, who wore a tight little skirt, a skimpy top, and had long blonde-streaked hair, went up to Ryan, ignoring Megan. “Hi, Ryan,” she said with a flirtatious smile.

“Hi, Marnie.” Ryan said, and Megan wondered if Marnie was the same woman Ron and Dave were fighting over. One of them had said her name. Ryan started to say something else, but Marnie went on.

“It’s been a long time since we’ve gotten together.” Marnie glanced at Megan and looked her up and down with a look that said “What are you doing with her?” Out loud, Marnie said, “Is this one of your cousins?”

“This is my date, Megan Wilder.” Ryan rested his hand at Megan’s waist and he looked at her as he nodded toward the other woman. “Megan, this is Marnie Timmons.”

“One of Ryan’s old girlfriends,” Marnie said to Megan before turning back to Ryan. “Why don’t we get together sometime?”

Megan’s face heated. It was clear the woman was doing this to make Megan feel insecure.

“I’m kind of busy. I’ll see you around, Marnie,” he said politely before turning toward the dancehall’s doors with his hand still at Megan’s waist.

Megan swore she could feel Marnie’s eyes boring into her back as they walked away.

Ryan leaned down and spoke close to Megan’s ear. “I dated Marnie a couple of times in high school. She was never actually my girlfriend.”

Just as they moved toward the entrance, another couple greeted them. It was the police officer who’d stopped her before and he was with a pretty, petite woman.

“Megan, I believe you’ve met my cousin, Officer John McBride,” Ryan said. “This is his girlfriend, Sheri.” He turned to the couple. “John, Sheri, this is Megan Wilder.”

John extended his hand. “I stopped you outside of Prescott, Ms. Wilder. You have something of a lead foot.”

“Call me Megan.” She smiled at Ryan’s cousin. “I’m working on being a totally law abiding citizen in your city.”

He laughed. “I’ve got my eye on you.”

Megan took Sheri’s hand and the petite woman smiled. “Nice to meet you,” Sheri said and Megan responded in kind.

“We’ll see you inside,” Ryan said.

Ryan and Megan walked into the dancehall that was decorated with red, white, and blue streamers, banners, and balloons. Tables to the left of the dance area were loaded with two large rectangular cakes and big bowls of punch. People stood on the outskirts of the dance floor and talked while couples two-stepped to a fast paced song.

“Would you like a little punch?” Ryan asked over the music.

“Sure.” Megan smiled as he took her hand and they walked to a table with two clear punchbowls filled with the red drink.

He ladled punch into a couple of paper cups and handed one to her. “Ready for a piece of cake?”

Megan took the punch and shook her head. “Maybe later.” They moved from the table and Ryan guided her away from the crowd. After she took a drink of punch she met his gaze. “I have to make a confession.”

He raised an eyebrow. “Shoot.”

“I can’t dance worth beans.” She gave a nod toward the dance floor. “I’m afraid my feet will get tangled with yours if I try that.”

“You can step on my boots all you want,” he said with a grin as a new tune started up. “If you’re finished with your punch we can start your lesson now.”

“You asked for it,” she said as he took her empty paper cup and tossed it along with his into the closest trashcan.

A fluttery feeling went through her belly as they moved out onto the dance floor. He started by showing her how to dance a country waltz to the slower paced song that was playing.

She followed his lead and managed to step on his boots only a few times before she got into the dance. She found herself laughing as he spun her around and brought her back to him. A fast-paced tune started up and the next thing she knew he was showing her how to two-step. She caught on faster than she’d expected.

Like Ryan had predicted, two men tried to cut in but he refused to let go of her.

By the time they’d danced to four songs, she was out of breath. She was about to tell Ryan she was ready for a break when the band started playing a slow song.

Ryan drew her into his arms, his warm body close to hers. “You’re a fast learner,” he said as he smiled down at her.

She shook her head and laughed. “You’re being kind.”

“I’m serious.” He moved her around the dance floor. “You only stepped on my boots a couple dozen times.”

With a grin she said, “Are you sure that was all?”

“Do you drive as fast as you learn to dance?” he said in a teasing tone.

Her lips twisted with amusement. “I must say, I don’t move as fast as you.”

“Oh, so you think I’ve been speeding with you,” he said.

“You might have been speeding,” she said, “but there’s something about a nice exterior, pretty blue headlights and a nice rear end, moving fast.”

He burst out laughing. “So you think I have a nice bumper?”

“No doubt about it.” She was surprised at how easy it was to joke around with him.

He swung her around, catching her off guard and causing her to clutch his shoulders. She giggled as he brought her into his arms again as the song came to an end.

With a grin he said, “If I’m not mistaken, I think you’re encouraging me to move faster.”

She managed to hold back another laugh. “Well, let’s just say I would not give you a citation for that.”

A country line dance started almost immediately, the floor filling with dancers.

“Let’s skip the line dance,” she said and they moved away from the dance floor.

“Fine by me.” He took her hand and squeezed it. “Never could get into it.”

As they walked away from the dancers, they bumped into more people Ryan knew. He introduced Megan and they chatted for a few moments before moving on.

Just as they moved away from a couple, they stopped in front of a man who was standing and watching the dance floor with his shoulder hitched up against a wall.

Ryan introduced the man as his brother, Tate, and Megan shook hands with him. Tate was tall like Ryan, but had green eyes and harder features. He was friendly with a sexy little smile but seemed to be a little more reserved than Ryan.

“Megan is new to Prescott,” Ryan said as Tate released Megan’s hand.

“Did you move here permanently?” Tate asked in a low drawl. His eyes showed that he was genuinely interested.

She nodded. “That’s the plan.”

“What do you do?” he asked.

“I’m a graphic designer. Everything from websites, to brochures, to advertisements,” she said.

He looked interested. “Might need your number. It’s about time I set up a website for my business.”

She smiled. “I’d love to talk with you whenever you decide you’re ready.”

“I have Megan’s number,” Ryan said. “I’ll get it to you.”

When they finished talking with Tate, Ryan said, “Let’s get out of here.” He put his hand at the base of her spine and guided her toward the back of the room. He opened a door and they stepped into the near darkness not lit up by the dancehall lights. Perspiration at her nape and on the rest of her exposed skin cooled in the night air.

“All that dancing makes for a great workout,” she said as he closed the door behind them and they moved away from it.

He rested his hands at her waist, just above the flare of her hips as his gaze met hers. Heat spread from where he touched her, moving up to her breasts and down to her thighs.

She bit the inside of her lip as a rush of emotion traveled through her. What was she doing? She shouldn’t let someone in like this, not this fast. She barely knew him but she felt something about him take hold of her heart. It was crazy and far too soon.

He lowered his head, bringing his mouth toward hers. Her heart pounded faster and her breath caught in her throat. His breath was warm on her lips a moment before he kissed her.

His kiss turned from gentle to passionate, all fire and need.

Without truly being conscious of what she was doing, she slipped her arms around his neck and kissed him back. The kiss was deeper than the one last night and when he drew away she found herself breathing heavier again, as if she’d just finished another dance.

His look was intense, almost serious, as he brushed his knuckles along her cheekbone. “Is it too soon to ask if you’d like to go camping with me next weekend?”

Her lips parted in surprise. “Alone?”

“I promise to be a gentleman.” He moved his hands to her waist again. “Two sleeping bags and two tents.”

“That’s no fun,” she said with a flirty smile. “Besides, I am afraid of being alone in the dark. And bears. I’m definitely afraid of bears.”

He laughed. “I actually have a bear-proof camper trailer that we can take. Separate bunks even.”

“Bear-proof, huh?” She tilted her head to the side as she considered it. Why not? She was certain she’d have a good time with Ryan.

“Okay,” she said. “It sounds like fun.”

“I’d like to see you this week,” he said, “But I have to go out of town until next Thursday night. How about I pick you up early Friday morning? Can you take off a Friday?”

Mild disappointment slid through her veins that she wouldn’t see him until the following Friday while at the same time excitement over the camping trip made her smile. “My schedule is my own. I can meet you at your ranch and if it’s okay with you, I can leave my car there until we get back.”

“That works.” He took both her hands in his. “Are you ready to head back inside?”

She nodded. “I could use another cup of punch.”

“You’ve got it.” He escorted her back into the building and they slipped into the crowd.

He kept his hand at her waist. It seemed a bit possessive like he wanted everyone to know she was with him. She liked that thought, that he wanted her to belong with him.

As he got them more punch, along with pieces of cake, she wondered at her thoughts. She’d known the man for two days but her heart seemed to be racing right along, speeding the same way she liked to drive.

She watched him as he ladled punch into cups. Was she crazy for going camping with him so soon after meeting him? Mentally, she shrugged. It would be a great opportunity to get to know him better and she had no doubt that he’d be a lot of fun to spend a weekend with.

And deep inside she trusted him. Something told her that he wouldn’t pressure her for more than she was willing to give.

When he returned they found a couple of unoccupied chairs and ate pieces of white cake with buttercream frosting. An American flag had decorated the cake and Megan’s piece was frosted blue with a white star in the middle of it.

She bit into the cake, which had a custard filling and was delicious. After a few bites, she looked at Ryan and saw that he was watching her and smiling. “You have blue from the frosting on your lips.”

“Oops,” she said and started to bring a napkin to her mouth.

“Let me,” he said and brought his mouth to hers. He slowly kissed her, running his tongue along her lips. He raised his head and looked at her mouth. “There. You’re blue-free.”

“Are you sure?” she said and he grinned and kissed her again.

After the kisses, they did the best they could to talk over the loud music, but it wasn’t easy. When they finished eating they moved out to the dance floor and fell into another country waltz.

Megan felt almost high as she danced with Ryan. She hadn’t felt this happy in a long time. A really long time.

She was out of breath when they stopped for a break and Ryan grabbed two more cups of punch, handing her one. As they were walking away from the punch and cake table, Ryan gestured with his cup toward a man and a woman across the room.

“That’s my brother, Gage, with the brunette.” He looked at Megan. “I’d like you to meet him.”

“I’d love to meet another one of your brothers,” she said.

Ryan rested his hand at the base of her spine as they walked toward Gage. When they reached him and the brunette woman, Ryan introduced them.

“Gage, Chloe, this is my date, Megan Wilder.” He turned to Megan. “Gage and his girlfriend, Chloe.”

Gage shook Megan’s hand. “Nice to meet you, Megan.” Gage was tall and muscular with dark hair, green eyes and she liked the sound of his voice. The cowboy was so sexy that she was certain he had plenty of women chasing him.

Chloe took Megan’s hand but looked wary, as if Megan might try to steal Gage from her. As cute as the petite brunette was, Megan couldn’t begin to believe that could happen, even if she tried.

Another man walked up holding a cup of punch in his hand. Ryan introduced the man as Blake, the oldest McBride brother.

Tall, dark, and dangerous looking, Blake had a hard look to him, and as she shook his hand, Megan could tell he was a man of few words.

“You’ve met all of my brothers with the exception of Creed,” Ryan said as they walked away. “He’s on the road in the bull riding circuit.”

Toward the end of the evening, when Megan’s feet were sore, Ryan took her hand and they walked outside. The night was cool and beautiful.

“I’m not ready for the night to end,” he said as his gaze met hers. “What do you say we go for a little drive?”

“All right.” She wasn’t ready for the night to end, either.

After they went to his truck and he helped her climb in, they headed out. He drove up Senator Highway north out of Prescott until they came to a lookout where they could see the city spread out before them, lights twinkling in the night.

Ryan backed the truck up and they got out and sat on the tailgate, close to each other. It was peaceful and quiet. Magical.

He settled his arm around her shoulders and she rested her head on his muscular arm. “It’s beautiful here,” she said, her voice breaking the quiet of the night.

“You’re beautiful, Meg,” he said.

She tilted her face to look up at him. He raised his hand and touched the side of her face. “I want to kiss you again,” he said softly.

“I want that, too.” Her voice came out in a whisper.

He lowered his head and then his mouth was firm against hers. He caught the end of her braid in his hand and she realized he had pulled off the clip and was unraveling the French braid as he kissed her.

His kiss was powerful but sensual as he slipped his fingers into her dark silky hair and he cupped the back of her head.

She slid her hands up his chest to his neck and held on as he kissed her until her mind spun. She couldn’t think straight as he tasted her and made her hungry for him in ways she’d never thought possible.

When he drew away, she met his gaze and saw his eyes glittering in the darkness. He ran his thumb along her lower lip. “Even though I don’t want this night to end,” he said. “I’d better get you back to your car at the restaurant before we end up staying here a whole lot longer.”

Chapter 8

Sunday morning, Megan studied her laptop screen as she worked to update a client’s website. Even though Sunday was a day she usually took off, she had to get the updates done and then immediately start working on a new client’s website.

Her mind kept wandering to Ryan and the fantastic time they’d had at the dance Friday night and later when they were looking over the city. She normally could do website updates blindfolded, but today her lack of concentration was going to get her in trouble.

Images of his sexy grin made her smile. He was so dang good looking. As far as she was concerned, he wasn’t just eye candy or eye broccoli. He could easily be a complete meal topped with dessert.

When she messed up the updates for the third time, she groaned and put her head on her arms on the desk. She needed to get her act together and she needed to do it now. It was stupid to feel like a lovesick teenager at her age.

She raised her head and leaned back in her chair in front of the desk in her parents’ guestroom. If she didn’t have such a tight deadline for the updates as well as the website she’d promised to have up and running this week, she’d go out and start looking for a house now. She pushed hair out of her face. Maybe since she couldn’t get her act together she’d go look anyway, then put in time ’til late tonight.

With a sigh, she stared out the window and watched sunlight winking through leaves of the tree that shaded that side of the house. She hadn’t heard from Ryan yesterday, but she wasn’t surprised since he’d left town to catch a flight from Phoenix to Montana to go to his cousin’s wedding. Apparently they were having a Sunday afternoon wedding because the church hadn’t been available at all on Saturday and not until Sunday afternoon. Ryan had told her the date held significance for the bride and groom and they were determined to have their wedding on that date.

Her thoughts turned to the possibility that her parents could be losing their home and she wondered if they were going to make it. She frowned as she thought about what they’d told her—a man was setting out to destroy the reputation of the Hummingbird Café and put her parents out of business.

Was there anything she could do to help them save their house and their business?

Megan let the thoughts turn in her mind, trying to think of some way to help. She pulled her hair back and fastened it with a band that had been sitting beside the computer then clicked a new tab on the Internet browser and did a search for Prescott area rental homes. She intended to rent for a while before finding a home to buy.

After she put in her criteria, she found three homes she was interested in and wrote down the telephone numbers and contacts. She wanted a fairly small place with three bedrooms or two bedrooms and a den; two baths; no pool; and desert landscaping that didn’t require much in the way of maintenance. She doubted there were many pools in Prescott, but it was still one of her must-not-haves.

Just as she reached for her cell phone to call the first contact, her phone rang. She looked at the caller identification screen and saw that it was Bart’s mother.

Her skin tingled as mixed feelings went through her. She loved Bart’s family, she just didn’t love Bart. She missed Grace and Montgomery Wilder, Bart’s parents.

Megan took a deep breath and answered. “Hi, Grace.”

“Megan,” Grace said. “It’s good to hear your voice.”

“It’s good to hear yours, too,” Megan said and meant it. “How are you?”

“Lovely, Megan.” Grace was a refined, educated woman with a pleasant speaking voice. “Are you doing well these days?”

Megan shifted the phone to her opposite ear. “I just moved to Prescott recently.”

“That’s why I’m calling,” Grace said. “Bart told me you’ve moved and I need your address.”

“I can give you my parents’ address,” Megan said. “I’m still looking for a place of my own.”

“We miss you, Megan,” Grace said quietly.

“I miss all of you too.” Megan felt like a large rubber ball was lodged in her throat and she tried to keep the tears she felt out of her voice. “I’m sorry I went underground. It’s just been…difficult.”

“Oh, honey.” Grace sighed. “You have nothing to be sorry for. In fact, I’m sorry for the way Bart treated you and that he was such an ass.”

A tear rolled down Megan’s cheek. She hated that she still got emotional despite the fact that it had been seven months since Bart had left her for another woman.

“You’ve been nothing but great.” Megan swallowed hard. “Thank you.”

“You are a wonderful woman, Megan.”

“So are you, Grace.” Megan sniffed back another tear. “You said you need my address?”

There was a shuffle of papers on the other end of the line. “Christine is getting married to a fine young man named Todd, and we would like to invite you to the wedding.”

“Tell her congratulations, please.” Megan pictured Bart’s beautiful and sweet younger sister. “I would love to go,” she added, “But I don’t think I could handle it just yet. It’s so hard for me to think you’re not my mother-in-law and I’m not family anymore. It would just be too difficult.”

“Megan, nothing has changed between you and the rest of the family,” Grace said. “We miss you and want you to feel comfortable if you visit, which we hope you will. We still think of you as the same wonderful sweet person you have always been. Every member of the family is angry with Bart for what he did and we feel nothing but love and sadness for you.”

“Thank you,” Megan said.

Grace continued, “We understand that you need your space, but we want you to know you’re a part of this family and always will be. And that goes for any man you might meet and marry someday. This family knows what happened to you. You are deserving of the best and we want the best for you. The rest of the family has given you space because you’ve said you needed that. They just want you to be happy.”

Megan was so choked up she could barely speak. “What you just said means more to me than you know, Grace.”

“I meant every word,” Grace said. “If you change your mind, we would love to see you. It’s been too long.”

Megan took a deep breath as she tried to gather herself. “I miss our lunches.” In the past, Megan and Grace would join each other for lunch once a month. Once Bart had left her, it was just too awkward for Megan.

“I miss them, too, honey,” Grace said. “If you decide to come to the wedding you could stay longer, and we could do breakfast or lunch once the kids are off on their honeymoon.”

“I’d like that, and I’ll think about it,” Megan said. “Are you ready to take down my parents’ address?”

“Just a second…” Grace trailed off. “Now I am.”

Megan spelled out the street name as she gave Grace the address.

“If it works out that you can come, feel free to bring a guest with you,” Grace said.

Despite the fact that she barely knew him, Megan thought about how much fun it would be if Ryan went with her. All the way to Albuquerque? She shook her head at her thought. But it was a really nice thought.

“Thanks, Grace,” Megan said. “Please give Montgomery a hug for me.”

“I will do that,” Grace said. “I hope we can get together soon.”

Tears pricked at the back of Megan’s eyes. “Someday we will.” One of the hardest parts of the divorce was the fact that she wouldn’t get to see Bart’s family regularly like she used to. It had just been too difficult emotionally.

When they disconnected the call, Megan took a deep breath.

And then it hit her again. All of it. The pain of Bart’s betrayal, his verbal abuse, the way he’d left her—it slammed into her with such force that tears started rolling down her cheeks. She held her hand to her mouth, holding back a sob.

When she was first married, she’d imagined a perfect little life. A nice house, two or three children, and a husband who loved her.

Now she was divorced with no children. She missed her ex’s family terribly. It was like all of her dreams had been smashed into bits.

A tissue box sat on the corner of her desk and she grabbed a tissue and pressed it to her face as she cried.

Before they were married, she should have seen the signs, but she’d either missed them or overlooked them. A few months after they were married, he began acting domineering, stayed out late, spent time with his friends instead of her, and then the verbal abuse started.

She thought that maybe his work was too stressful, that he was just blowing off steam. But his words grew more and more hurtful, cutting her deeply. She’d lost weight before they were married, but eventually gained it back. He ripped on her because of her size. Toward the end he’d said to her that all of his friends had a hundred and twenty-five pound wives and all he had was a wife he considered to be too big.

Toward the end she hadn’t known what to do. She’d considered leaving him, but she’d never lived on her own and didn’t know if she could support herself with her home-based business.

And then it didn’t matter. Bart had come home one night, told her he was leaving her for another woman, said a few more cruel things, packed his things and left.

Barb’s not fat like you. The words still rang in her ears.

Even though she wanted children so badly it hurt, maybe it was better that she hadn’t had any with Bart. There were no connections between them now and she could move on with her life, never having to deal with him again.

Except for his family. But that was okay. She wasn’t going to let him end that relationship too.

The tears started to subside. She was over Bart. Some of the pain was still there, but he couldn’t hurt her anymore.

Talking with Grace had affirmed that fact.

Megan took a deep breath and brushed away the remnants of tears with the backs of her hands.

“Stop it, Megan,” she said out loud. “This isn’t me.”

She normally had a positive attitude, and she wasn’t going to let him take that from her. She had a new life and potentially a great guy in Ryan. Who’d have thought?

It was more the sadness of what she considered a failure, even though she’d done everything she could to make their marriage work. The mistake had been thinking he could change.

She was resolved all the more to find someone who was different.

Life has a way of teaching lessons. Now she knew what to look for in a man and just maybe she had a good one now.

She sighed. Her concentration was shot. She might as well go look at the houses since she couldn’t get her mind to focus on work. She’d just go ahead and work late into the night to make up for it.

Once again she thought about Ryan and the fact that he happened to be at a wedding himself. It could even be going on this very moment.

She groaned. Stop obsessing over the man and go look at houses. She picked up the cell phone and dialed the first number.

After making appointments with a realtor to take a look at some rental homes, Megan headed out of the house. She had some time before she met with the realtor, so she drove to the Hummingbird Café.

Her parents’ café was quaint with an old-fashioned look to it. It was pretty with light blue trim on white and a blue and white striped awning. Flower boxes filled with geraniums were on the windowsill and a large hummingbird with flowers was painted on the front picture window. Three ironwork tables with matching chairs were on a patio in front of the restaurant for patrons to use when the weather was nice like it was now.

On the right side of the café was a convenience store and gas station which no doubt drew some patrons.

On the other side of her parents’ place was an older restaurant with a sign that said The Chuck Wagon over the door. It had a western look to it with thick dark wood borders, and the place could do with a new paint job. She frowned. It had to be Roger Meyer’s place.

People passed by on the street and a group stopped in front of the Chuck Wagon then went inside. A tall and lean man came out of that restaurant and started to walk past Megan toward the convenience store, but he stopped in front of her. He had brown hair and muddy brown eyes. He might have been considered good looking, yet his angular face seemed somehow at odds with his smile.

“You don’t want to go in there.” He jerked his thumb toward the Hummingbird Café. “Bad food and they’ve been in trouble with the Health Department.”

Anger burned in Megan, making her face hot but she kept herself composed. “You must be Roger Meyer, the owner of the Chuck Wagon.”

“Yes, I am.” He grinned. “Best restaurant around.”

“If your restaurant is so great,” she said, “why do you have to tear down someone else’s? Is your reputation not good enough to stand a little competition?”

Meyer’s face darkened. “You must work for them.”

“My parents own the Hummingbird Café.” She stared him down. “Why don’t you leave them alone and tend to your own business.”

She didn’t wait for a response and walked past him to the café. Skin on the back of her neck crawled as she could feel the jerk’s eyes on her.

When Megan pushed open the door to the Hummingbird Café, bells danced in a playful jingle. She took a deep breath and then let it out, along with the heat of her anger.

The interior of the restaurant was cool and bright. The tables were set with white tablecloths and bud vases with single red carnations in each one. At night, the lights would be dimmed and tables set with a single votive candle for atmosphere. The chairs and tables were light blue to match the trim on the outside. Tables for two were along one side and the rest of the tables seated four but could be pulled together for larger parties.

It was closing in on noon, but only four of the tables were filled with customers.

A hostess station was at the front of the restaurant and Tess was standing beside it with an order pad in her hand.

“Hi, sweetie.” Tess pushed a hand through her blonde waves. “Stop by for a bite to eat? Or for my great company?”

“Your great company, of course.” Megan smiled. “Is Jenny feeling any better?”

Tess nodded. “She’s with Mrs. Webb. That woman is incredible, especially to be watching her on a Sunday while I work.”

“I’m glad Jenny is feeling better.” Megan glanced over her shoulder and out through the large window to the street. She turned back to her sister. “I just met that Roger Meyer. What a jerk.”

Tess frowned. “What did he do now?”

“Stopped me in the street and told me how bad this restaurant is and that I shouldn’t come in here.”

A look of irritation crossed over Tess’s pretty features. “I wish that guy would just go away. I should put some roaches into the back of his kitchen and call the Health Department.” She shook her head. “But I’d never stoop to his level.”

Megan looked around the restaurant and said to her sister in a low voice, “Is it always this slow?”

“Ever since Roger started his vendetta against Mom and Dad.” Tess scowled. “Of course it can’t be proven that he was responsible, but we know he is.”

“That sucks.” Megan shook her head. “There’s got to be a way to stop him and get traffic coming here.”

“If you can think of a way, let us know,” Tess said. “At this point we’d probably do anything to get customers coming in. I might start dancing in my panties and bra on the tabletops.”

“Let’s hope it doesn’t come to that.” Megan laughed. “Where are Mom and Dad? In the kitchen?”

Tess nodded. “Yep.”

“I’ll go say hello,” Megan said.

Tess raised her order pad. “And I’d better get back to work.”

Megan walked down an aisle between tables to the back and slipped into the kitchen. The busboy and dishwasher, Tucker, was busy washing and drying dishes. Paul was at the stove stirring a large pot of chili. Her father stopped stirring to taste the chili.

Margaret was rolling pie dough on a counter and flour was on her apron and on the tip of her nose. In front of her was a large bowl with peach slices glazed in sugar and next to that were two empty pie tins.

Megan breathed in the scent of peach pies baking in one of the ovens. “Making your awesome best in the west pies, I see.”

Margaret raised her head. “Did you finish your work early?”

“I decided to go look at a few rental homes and find a month-to-month place until I figure out just where I want to live.” Megan leaned up against a clean counter. “But I thought I’d stop by for a few moments and see how everything is going with you and Dad.” She decided not to mention her brief conversation with Roger Meyer.

Margaret placed the dough she’d just rolled into one of the pans for the bottom crust, then picked up another blob of dough and started rolling it out. “Better watch it or we’ll put you to work.”

“Except we all know that cooking, baking, and serving are not among my talents,” Megan said. All things she absolutely hated. She’d helped her parents out with cleaning and washing dishes, but those tasks weren’t among her favorite things to do by a long shot. She looked at her watch. “I’ve got to go meet with the realtor now.”

Margaret rolled out the dough. “Anxious to move out?”

“Once I’m out you’ll have your guestroom back,” Megan said, wanting to avoid a guilt trip.

“You’re welcome to stay as long as you like,” Margaret said as she placed the raw crust into the second pie tin.

“I know, Mom.” Megan gave her mother a smile. “It will be good for me to get my own place.”

Margaret nodded. “Do what is best for you.”

Megan tried not to sigh, but then realized her parents could probably use the regular income from the money she was paying them as rent.

She held back a groan. Was it her responsibility to stay with her parents and pay them rent instead of finding another house?

As much as she loved them, they drove her crazy. She wanted her own place with her own routine, and peace and quiet. She wanted to not have to worry about bothering anyone else, or anyone bothering her. Was that too much to ask for?

Well, she was still going to take a look at those homes and she’d think about staying with her parents to help them out a little longer. She didn’t need to make that decision today.

Margaret’s expression went hard as she looked past Megan. Paul stopped putting spices into the chili and he scowled. Megan glanced over her shoulder to see Roger Meyer standing in the doorway.

“Have a moment?” Meyer gave an amiable smile. “I’d like a few words with you both.”

“We’re busy.” Margaret picked up a hand towel and started wiping flour off her hands. “We have a business to run.”

Meyer looked over his shoulder into the dining room before turning his gaze back on Margaret. “Doesn’t look so busy to me.”

Paul narrowed his eyes. “We’re finished here.”

“I know you signed a lease.” Meyer ignored Paul. “Your café is not doing well and you can’t be making money. You have to be losing it.”

Margaret gripped the hand towel and raised her chin. “Whether or not our business is profitable is no concern of yours.”

“I’d be glad to take over your lease for you.” Meyer kept the friendly smile on his face but there was a glint of something hard in his eyes. “You must be hurting for money.”

“We’re not interested.” Growing anger was in Paul’s voice.

Meyer frowned. “I’ll give you five thousand in addition to taking over the lease. This offer is one time only. The moment I walk out that door, you can forget the five grand.”

“No.” The word came out of Paul in a short, sharp bark backed by anger. He raised the spoon he’d been stirring the chili with. “We have a business to run. See yourself out the front door.”

“You’ll regret this.” Meyer gave a dark scowl as he turned around and strode out of the kitchen. A few moments later the front entrance bells jangled and the door slammed.

There was quiet for a minute in the kitchen then Paul returned to spicing up the chili and Margaret started rolling out another crust. Both looked angry, but neither said a word about what had transpired. Megan took their cue and didn’t say anything about it.

“I’d better get going, Mom.” Megan started backing up. She waved at Paul. “See you later, Dad.”

His face still dark with anger, Paul gave her a nod then set down the chili spoon and began chopping vegetables on a cutting board next to the stove.

Megan turned and walked out of the kitchen, grinding her teeth at what had just transpired with Meyer. What an ass. Would he follow through and do something to hurt their business?

“What happened?” Tess came toward Megan in the dining room. “What was Meyer doing here?”

“He just offered to take over the lease and would give Mom and Dad five thousand if they accepted his offer today. Dad practically kicked the bastard out.” Megan scowled as she looked at the entrance. “Meyer said they’d regret it.”

Tess pushed her hand through her curls. “I wouldn’t put anything past the man. According to Mr. Cowell, the owner of the building, Meyer threatened him when he was told Mr. Cowell wanted to sign a lease with us.”

“You might not put anything past the man,” Megan said, “but I’m not sure there’s anything he can really do to the business. I think he’s just a hateful man with a loud mouth.”

Tess nodded. “You’re probably right. It’s just too bad we have such a jerk for a business neighbor.”

Chapter 9

Ryan, as best man at his cousin’s wedding, walked down the aisle beside Charity, the maid of honor, the ushers and bridesmaids in step behind them.

With her black hair and vivid blue eyes, Charity was downright gorgeous. But she knew it and flaunted it, which made her less attractive to Ryan. He preferred a woman like Megan who didn’t realize how beautiful she was.

To either side of the procession the pews were filled on both the groom’s and the bride’s sides. Ryan and Charity reached the front of the church and took their places, followed by the four ushers and four bridesmaids. The men were in tuxes and the women were in dresses the color of Megan’s glass-green eyes.

Tom, the groom, stood at his spot in front of the preacher and looked toward the back of the church. The double doors were closed.

Ryan’s thoughts turned to Megan and he mentally shook his head. He couldn’t get the woman out of his thoughts. Not that he wanted to. He liked thinking about her and the next time they would be together, which would be when they went camping the following weekend.

His mind turned to thoughts of what they’d do. Fishing, swimming, and hiking. Maybe they’d even get to do a little snuggling near the fire.

The wedding march jerked him out of his daydream as the organist started playing it. Janie entered the church in a flowing white dress, her face covered by a veil. A pause seemed to fill the air and then someone sniffled.

Ryan watched Janie as she slowly walked to the front of the church in time with the march. For some crazy reason he pictured Megan behind the veil.

This time he almost let out a breath of frustration. His thoughts of Megan were bordering on obsession and were moving way too fast. That had never happened before—imagining that a woman he’d just met was walking down the aisle toward him. Hell, he’d never thought of any woman in that way.

Sure, he’d had a couple of serious relationships, but in the end they hadn’t been serious enough. He damned sure hadn’t started thinking of marriage.

And he’d only known Megan for all of two days.

Ryan continued to watch Janie as she reached the front of the church. Her father stepped beside her, took her arm in his, then presented her to Tom.

Janie’s flowers trembled, showing how nervous she was, but the lacy veil was still over her face so Ryan couldn’t see her eyes well.

The preacher spoke about God bringing the bride and groom together and how they stood in the presence of the Almighty to be joined together.

Tom and Janie exchanged vows and slid rings on each other’s fingers and then the preacher pronounced them husband and wife. Tom lifted the veil, revealing Janie’s radiant face before he kissed her.

Ryan smiled as his cousin and his new wife headed back down the aisle to start their new life together.

He wondered what it would be like to be married to someone that he cared about as much as Tom loved Janie.

And then he thought about Megan and wondered what she’d look like as a bride and what kind of wife she would be. She was sweet and fun, and seemed like the type of woman he could fall in love with.

He shook his head. It was much too soon to be thinking about love or weddings with a woman he’d just met.

Loud country music throbbed from the live band in the bar where the after-reception party was being held. The new husband and wife had taken off for their vacation in the Bahamas and it was time for the wedding party to party.

Ryan had changed into a western shirt, jeans, and a comfortable pair of boots, and had joined his buddies at the bar. He’d had enough of the tux and all of the formal picture taking and was glad to be able to relax. He leaned up against the bar next to one of the other ushers and knocked back a shot of whiskey before taking a swig of beer.

“How about a dance, cowboy?”

Ryan looked over his shoulder and saw Charity standing behind him, a look in her blue eyes that said “SEX” in capital letters. In the past he might have been intrigued, but not now, not after meeting Megan.

“Maybe another time,” he said and gave her a nod.

“Come on.” She put her glossy red lips into a pout. “What’s one little dance going to hurt?”

Ryan left his beer on the bar with one of the guys who’d been in the wedding, then went with Charity to the dance floor. Unlike Megan, Charity was an expert at the two-step. He’d found Megan’s attempts so damn cute, and by the end of the night she had been doing a fine job. Was it just two days ago that he’d danced with Megan?

Before he knew it, he found himself dancing a country waltz with Charity.

When the waltz was over, he excused himself, but Charity stayed at his side and slipped her hand into his. She stopped and pulled back, forcing him to stop.

“Come on, Ryan.” She went up to him and hung on his arm. “I want to dance a little more.”

“Not now.” He removed her from his arm, took her by the shoulders, and set her apart from him. “I’m leaving.”

“I’ll go with you,” she said. “I could use some air.”

Ryan found his patience waning. “I’ll see you around, Charity,” he said as politely as possible. He turned and walked out of the bar, hoping she got the message.

To his relief, she didn’t follow him and he walked the short distance to his hotel. He thought about how different Megan was from Charity. Megan was sweet and unassuming where Charity was forward and demanding.

When Ryan got to his room, he shut the door behind him then looked at the time on his phone. It was fairly early and since Arizona’s time zone was behind Montana’s, it shouldn’t be too late to call Megan. He wanted to hear the sound of her voice.

From memory, he dialed her phone number.

She answered the phone on the third ring. “Hello?”

Smiling, he slipped off his western shirt, changing the phone from one hand to the other as he said, “Hi, Meg.”

“Ryan?” She sounded surprised. “Hi.”

“Thought I’d give you a call.” He sat on the edge of the bed and started to toe off his boots. “How was your day?”

“Good,” she said. “Busy.” She paused. “I’m glad you called.”

His boots thumped on the floor as he kicked them off. “Did you finish that website work that you’d planned to do this weekend?”

“I played a little hooky this afternoon and I’m trying to catch up tonight,” she said. “I went house hunting for a place to rent.”

He mounded the pillows against the headboard, sat on the bed, and rested against them. “Find anything you like?”

“A couple of places,” she said. “I like one in particular because after ninety days the owner will let me go month to month until I can decide where I want to buy and how soon. I’ll probably tell him I want it tomorrow morning before it’s rented out from under me.”

He shifted against the pillows “Where are you staying now?”

“With my parents,” she said cautiously.

He stretched one leg out on the bed and bent the other knee. “I’d like to meet them sometime.”

She hesitated and he wondered why. “Sure,” she said and changed the subject. “How was the wedding?”

“The tux was a little tight around the collar.” He rubbed his throat at the thought. “But the wedding was nice. Tom married a good woman and she got herself a good man.”

Megan had a smile in her voice. “Sounds like a match made in heaven.”

He nodded to himself. “I’d have to say it is.”

“Speaking of weddings,” she said. “My ex-mother-in-law called me to invite me to her daughter’s wedding.”

“You get along with your ex-in-laws?” He hadn’t realized she was divorced.

“They’re great,” she said, but sounded a little sad, too. “They’re the only part of my marriage that I miss.”

He had the feeling she didn’t want to talk about her marriage as she changed the subject again and asked about the reception.

“For a wedding reception it wasn’t bad,” he said. “A lot of our relatives were there so we did some catching up.”

He told her a little more about it and about the party at the bar. Charity’s persistence came to mind, but there was no reason to bring her up in any conversation he might have.

He asked her about the places she had checked out and what she was looking for in a house. She was practical and knew what she wanted. He liked that about her. She was also funny and cute and easy to talk with.

She yawned and immediately apologized. “That came out of nowhere.” She’d planned on doing website catch up but she didn’t know if she could keep her eyes open.

“We’d both better get some sleep,” he said. “Sweet dreams, Meg.”

“Sweet dreams,” she said softly before she disconnected the call.

Chapter 10

The following Friday morning, Megan picked up the duffel that she’d packed for the camping trip. It was 5:00 AM and she hoped neither of her parents was awake and she could leave a note on the fridge. She felt reluctant to tell them that she was going camping with a man she’d just met. All she needed was a grilling first thing in the morning like she was a teenager.

If she told her parents what she was doing, her mother would make some kind of remark about her not attracting the right kind of man because she wasn’t the perfect size and her father would judge her for spending a weekend alone with a man she barely knew. She’d never hear the end of it. They would want to know his name and would probably check into him. She didn’t need that.

She was a grown woman and she shouldn’t feel like she’d be punished or interrogated. She hadn’t wanted her parents’ negativity and hurtful remarks ringing in her ears as she walked out the door.

Now that she was back with her family, she wasn’t so sure it had been the right step to take. But family was family.

Megan had moved to Prescott more to be with her sister and niece than for anyone else. Since she and Tess had always been close, it had been difficult once Tess and her daughter had moved away from Albuquerque to be with their parents.

As soon as Megan opened the door to her bedroom, the smell of coffee hit her. No such luck that neither of her parents were up. With her duffel over her shoulder, she headed into the kitchen.

“Hi, Mom,” she said as she walked through the doorway.

Margaret turned from the fridge, a carton of eggs in her hand. “Good morning, Megan.” She glanced at the duffel. “Where are you headed?”

Megan shrugged. “I’m going camping with a friend from Phoenix.” It was mostly the truth, she just wasn’t going to tell her mother that the friend was a man and the friend wasn’t from Phoenix.

Margaret set the eggs on the counter and took a package of bacon out of the fridge. “Do I know your friend?”

“No.” Megan felt antsy and barely kept from bouncing up and down on her toes. “I’ve got to go. I’ll be home Sunday.”

“You should give me your friend’s name and number and where you’re going.” Margaret set the bacon package on the countertop. “In case of an emergency.”

“I have my cell phone,” Megan said. “But we might not get service in the mountains. We’re going to Bear Canyon Lake.”

Margaret frowned. “What if—”

“Everything will be fine, Mom. I’ve got to go.” Megan turned and headed for the front door. She closed it behind her and took a deep breath then let it out in a rush.

When Megan was in her car, she pulled out the directions to Ryan’s ranch that he’d emailed her and she had printed out. She smiled. He’d called almost every day this week while he’d been in Montana. He’d spent a few days with other friends while he was there and from what he’d told her, he’d had a good time.

The drive to his ranch didn’t seem too far and she enjoyed the scenery as she drove through it. She exited the highway and traveled down a dirt road, passing an old barn and shed before she reached a ranch house at the end of the road.

The home looked to be about thirty-years-old and made of large brown blocks. The roof, eaves, sills, and doorframes were white and there was a rock path leading from the driveway to the sun porch. The front yard was desert landscaping and looked easy to keep up.

Out front was Ryan’s silver truck with a new-looking cobalt blue camper trailer behind it. Ryan was loading fishing rods into the back. An Australian shepherd stood beside him, watching her drive into the yard.

An excited thrill went through her belly as Ryan turned and smiled at her. She parked and reached for her small purse. When she straightened, he was opening the car door for her. He took her hand and she climbed out. His old-fashioned gentlemanly manners were so sweet.

As soon as she was standing, he kissed her firmly then drew away and smiled. “It’s good to see you, Meg.” Most people called her by her full name, but she liked the way he called her Meg.

“It’s good to see you, too.” She smiled then looked at the black, grey, and white Australian shepherd. “What pretty blue eyes.”

“This is Ossie.” Ryan rubbed the dog beneath her chin. “She’s the hardest worker on this ranch.”

Megan held out her hand for Ossie to sniff. “She’s beautiful.”

Ryan patted Ossie’s neck. “Don’t let that go to your head, girl.”

The dog looked at him and gave a short bark.

Megan heard the sound of sheep and cows. She looked toward one corral and saw about a dozen Suffolk sheep like the ones she had seen at the country fair. In a larger corral were some pure black Angus cattle.

“Next time you come I’ll give you a tour of the place,” Ryan said to Megan. “We’d better get going while it’s still early. Ready to go?”

“I’m excited to go camping,” she said. “I haven’t gone since I was in an outdoor club in elementary school.” She opened the trunk of her car. “I take it by the fishing rods that we’re going fishing, too. I’ve never gone fishing.”

“We’ll go fishing at Bear Canyon Lake for rainbow trout.” He took her duffel bag out of the trunk. “If you’re half as fast at learning how to fish as you were learning how to two-step, you’ll do just fine.”

She closed the trunk. “Am I right that Bear Canyon Lake is on the Mogollon Rim?” She closed the trunk. “I looked it up on the Internet and saw that it’s three and a half hours from here.”

He nodded. “It’s a bit of a drive but well worth it.”

She smiled. “Can’t wait.”

“I just need to throw a few things into the ice chest and we’re ready to go,” he said as they started toward the house.

Ossie stayed close as they loaded the chest and packed ice around the sodas and beer along with sandwiches, condiments, butter, and a few other things that needed to stay cold. He also had bags with some canned items, aluminum foil, a can opener, marshmallows, crackers, an onion, potatoes, salt and pepper, snacks, and a few other items.

When everything was in the back of the camper, Ryan opened the passenger door of the truck for her and helped her inside.

He said goodbye to Ossie when he went around to his side. The dog trotted up to the house and onto the porch where she looked like she was standing guard.

“Will she be okay home alone while we’re gone?” Megan asked as Ryan got behind the wheel.

“My ranch hands will make sure she’s fed,” he said. “She’s a working dog, so she’ll be helping them run the ranch while I’m away.”

She suddenly felt tongue-tied. She was about to embark on a three-and-a-half hour drive with Ryan followed by a weekend together and then another long drive back. What if they ran out of things to say? What if he wasn’t so crazy about her by the time the weekend was over?

She straightened in her seat forcing all negative thinking aside. She was going to enjoy herself and his company, and nothing was going to change that.

Just to ensure that nothing put a damper on her trip, she shut off her phone and stuffed it into her small purse and tucked it under the seat despite having told her mother she’d have the phone on. If anyone needed to get ahold of her, they’d just have to wait until she got back on Sunday. She doubted they could get cell service in the mountains, anyway.

“Do you go fishing often?” She studied Ryan’s profile as they drove down the driveway. He was such a sexy cowboy with his rugged good looks and denim blue eyes.

He glanced from the road to her. “Did I tell you how cute you look this morning?”

Her cheeks warmed and she pulled at the hem of her blue T-shirt. “Thank you.” She was simply wearing a T-shirt, jeans and sneakers, had her hair pulled back in a ponytail, and wore no makeup whatsoever.

“To answer your question, I go fishing or hunting every chance I get.” He looked back at the dirt road and pulled up to a stop sign. “Which isn’t often. Running a ranch keeps me busy.”

“Who takes care of it all while you’re gone?” she asked.

Ryan guided the truck onto the highway. “My part-time ranch hands put in extra hours when I’m not here and cover the weekend when they’re normally off.” He pressed the accelerator and the truck sped up. “In turn they get additional time off if they want to take it and I pay them a bonus.” He glanced at her. “I’ll introduce you when you take a tour of the place sometime.”

“I’d enjoy that.” Something about Ryan’s company was calming and she relaxed in her seat. She hadn’t realized she’d been so tense. He was so easygoing and she loved that about him.

They moved on to talking about Ryan’s growing up around Prescott. Megan didn’t really want to talk about her childhood so she kept turning the questions back to Ryan. He seemed to realize that she didn’t want to discuss her past, and her divorce never came up. It wasn’t something that was good fodder for a new relationship as far as she was concerned.

The drive went by faster than she expected. He told her the history of places they traveled through. Before they got up into high country, she admired the desert scenery. She loved the desert and how one could see for miles with nothing blocking the view.

On the way, they stopped at a small country store and Ryan paid for her fishing license as he already had one for himself. He also bought earthworms and Power Bait before they continued driving to their destination.

As they got into the mountains, he drove the truck into the forest and up a winding road. They traveled a while until they reached a side road that led to campsites he’d used before. The truck bounced along the dirt road, which was filled with potholes and rocks.

When they reached a good campsite in the midst of the forest, he backed the camper trailer into position. Once he’d parked the truck and camper, he climbed out, rounded the truck, and helped her out. He closed the door behind her as she stepped onto rich dark soil and she breathed in the amazing scent of the forest.

“Smells so wonderful.” She took another deep breath and sighed in pleasure as she listened to forest sounds that included the buzz of bees near a patch of wildflowers, birds chirping and a squirrel chattering. “Sometimes the wind through the trees sounds to me like there’s a river in the distance,” she said.

Ryan paused and listened. “You’re right. Never thought of it that way.”

She looked around them. “I like this spot.”

“I’m not much for improved campgrounds,” he said. “I like Arizona where there is so much public land that it’s easy to find a spot that’s remote and set up camp there.”

“That’s great,” she said. “What’s first?”

“We make camp and have lunch.” He went to the camper and disconnected the trailer from the truck. “Do you want lunch now or after we gather some firewood?”

“We might as well get anything done that needs to be taken care of and then we can relax,” she said. “What’s after lunch?”

“We go fishing.”

“That will be fun.” She moved closer to him. “What can I do?”

“Let’s get firewood and set it several feet from the fire pit.” He pointed to a large circle of stones made by previous campers. It was filled with ash and the remnants of wood that had been used for a fire. They gathered firewood of all sizes and stacked it off to the side to use later.

By the time they finished, it wasn’t quite noon. They settled in camp chairs in front of the camper with the ice chest between them and ate roast beef and egg salad sandwiches and drank sodas.

The roast beef tasted wonderful, Megan thought, as she happily munched on her sandwich. It tasted even better than usual out here in the fresh air.

When they’d finished their sandwiches, he brought out a package of Oreo cookies and they both twisted theirs open and ate the frosting before finishing off the chocolate cookie.

“The right way to eat an Oreo,” she said before licking the frosting off a second cookie.

She realized he was watching her with intensity in his gaze and her eyes met his. “I’ve never seen anyone look sexy while eating a cookie,” he said with a grin.

Her face warmed. “Just wait until you see me eat marshmallows.”

He laughed. “I’m looking forward to it.”

Chapter 11

The September afternoon was cool and breezy as they prepared to head out to Bear Canyon Lake. They couldn’t camp right on the lake but he said the spot he’d found was about three hundred yards from the water. They would hike down to it.

Before they left, Ryan loaded up a pack with some snacks, water and a blanket. He grabbed a float tube and tackle box out of the back of the camper and Megan carried the rods and the bag with earthworms and Power Bait in it.

The hike to the lake was nice and the breeze blew strands of hair around her face as she breathed in the scents of pine and fresh air. They walked down the incline through the forest on a well worn path and then suddenly they were out in the open with the lake stretched out before them.

The view was gorgeous with the lake surrounded by Ponderosa pine trees, and the stretch of shore they’d found was empty of other people. Small ripples disturbed the water that gently lapped at the rocky, muddy shore.

Her sneakers left imprints in the soft wet earth as they walked along the shore and she listened to the sound of an eagle screeching as it passed overhead.

When they reached a huge log near an outcropping of rocks, Ryan set the float tube and tackle box down and took the bag of bait and rods from her.

“There’s nothing like a fresh fish dinner while camping,” he said as he settled on the log.

“Yum,” Megan said. “Sounds really good to me.”

He motioned for her to sit beside him and she braced her palms to either side of her on the rough bark. She watched as he showed her how to tie sinkers and a hook on the fishing line and how to bait the hook by using one of the glowing pink balls of Power Bait.

“This bait and earthworms are best for trout for beginners,” he said as he stood, holding the rod. “I’m going to show you how to cast your line.”

She got to her feet beside him and paid attention as he instructed her. He cast the line first to show her how it was done. “Here. This is ten o’clock and two o’clock. You bring the rod back to ten o’clock and snap it forward to two o’clock.”

The line glinted in the sunshine as the hook and sinkers dropped into the water a good distance offshore.

He then gave the rod to her and had her reel in the line. The mechanism made clicking sounds as she turned it. When the line was reeled in, he had her hold the rod as he guided her through the motions.

She laughed as she attempted to cast the line a third time. “Pitiful,” she said as her hook and sinkers dropped into the water a few feet from shore.

“At least you made it in the water this time,” he said in a teasing voice. “You’re doing great. Try it again.”

She went through the motions again but released too soon and her hook and line snagged in a nearby bush.

The line was hopelessly snarled in the bush so he cut the line along with the hook and sinkers. She wanted to attach the hook and sinkers herself so that she’d know how to do it the next time, so he guided her until she had them on correctly. Then she put some of the hot pink bait on her hook.

“Let’s try it again.” He coached her through the motions.

This time her hook and sinkers made it out into the water and she gave him a grin. “I did it.”

“Here’s how to hold it.” He showed her what to do if a fish tugged on the line.

When she felt comfortable with it, she settled on the log as she held her rod

“Something’s nibbling on our line.” Ryan nodded to her rod almost at once.

She looked up to see the end bobbing up and down and she felt vibrations through the rod. The thrill of excitement tickled her skin. “What do I do?”

The rod started bouncing in earnest. “Looks like you’ve got him. Start reeling in your line. Not too fast, but steady.”

Megan started turning the reel and felt the fish’s struggle all the way to her fingertips. She saw a flash in the air above the water before it went below the surface again.

“I think you’ve got a good one,” Ryan said. “Keep reeling him in.”

Ryan helped her and the next thing she knew, a rainbow trout was flopping on the shore. “Great job, Meg,” he said and she felt proud at catching her very first fish.

He showed her how to grab the fish and remove the hook from its mouth with a gloved hand. “I want to take a picture of you with your first fish.” He smiled and took his phone out of the tackle box and the waterproof bag he’d put it in. “Now hold your fish by its jaw, like this.”

She felt squeamish as she did as he demonstrated, but she wanted to prove to herself that she could do just about anything that he showed her.

He had her stand a few feet away from the shore in case she dropped the fish so that it wouldn’t flop back in the water, then had her pose as he took the picture.

“Come on, sexy.” He grinned at her. “Show me that trout.”

Even though she hated having her picture taken, she laughed and struck a pose, holding the fish up like she was a model on the Price is Right, showing a contestant the next prize. After he took the picture, he showed it to her. It wasn’t bad at all. Her smile was brilliant and she looked like she was having as much fun as she actually was.

She caught her breath as he gave her a firm kiss. He smiled, then helped her put the fish on a stringer. He’d staked the stinger to the shore and they put the fish in the water so that it would remain fresh.

“Go ahead and bait your hook and cast your line again.” He sat next to her on the log. “Want to try an earthworm this time?”

She made a face but she said, “Okay… I’ll try it.” After all, she’d told herself she wasn’t going to be squeamish.

He handed her an earthworm and told her how to put it on so that it would stay on.

“This is so gross,” she said, but put the hook through the wriggling creature.

“Great job,” he said. She looked at him and he planted a kiss on her lips. “Ready to cast your line?”

A thrill went through her belly from the feel of his lips against hers. She got to her feet and held the rod like he’d shown her earlier. “Ten o’clock to two o’clock,” she murmured to herself and cast the line.

When it landed in the lake with a solid plop, she laughed and grinned at him. “I think I’m getting the hang of this.”

He sat beside her again on the log and she watched him tie something little on his own line.

“What is that?” she asked.

“It’s an artificial fly.” He glanced up at her. “I’m going to do a little fly fishing from the float tube,” he said. “We’ll see what these guys prefer. An artificial fly, Power Bait, or an earthworm.”

“Hopefully Power Bait is the most popular,” she said. “I much prefer handling that over an earthworm.”

She felt a hard tug on her line and swung her attention to it. “I think I’ve got another one.”

He watched her rod bow and then it went straight then bowed again. “I think you do.”

She stood, remembering what he’d told her to do, and reeled in the fish. She bounced up on her toes as she grinned at him. “This is fun.”

“You’re a natural,” he said.

He offered to help her, but she was determined to do everything on her own, no matter how icky it was. She grabbed the glove from the tackle box and removed the hook even as the fish nearly flopped out of her hand. She held on tightly as she put the fish on the stringer and let it wiggle out into the water on the end of the short links. She wasn’t crazy about putting fish on a stringer because that meant putting the stringer’s hook into the mouth of the fish and through its gill before clipping the end of the hook together.

“You’ve got this under control,” he said, with obvious approval in his gaze. “I’m going to try a little fly fishing.”

He waded out into the water with his float tube, carrying his rod. Over his shoulder, he said, “You can try the float tube if you’d like.”

“I think I’m happy on the shore,” she said with a laugh. “I’m afraid I’d fall right off trying to cast a line and maintain balance on that thing.”

His float tube was a kind of large floating seat with places for his tackle and a stringer for any fish he might catch. He floated just offshore, close enough for them to easily talk with each other.

When he was positioned, he swung his rod but she couldn’t see the line as it sailed out. He told her how to fly fish as he did it from the float tube.

They chatted as she caught her limit of four trout and he didn’t manage to get anything. Her grin got bigger and he shook his head, smiling, and teased her with, “Beginner’s luck.”

It was late afternoon when he said, “Why don’t we pack up and head on back to camp and fry up that trout?”

“Do I have to clean them, too?” she asked as they packed up, realizing that she was squeamish about that.

“I’ll take care of cleaning them and I’ll even fry them up.” He rested his arm around her shoulder and kissed the top of her head. “You brought home the fish.”

For some reason his saying “home” gave her a tingly feeling. It was silly, but something about it made her believe in possibilities…of things real and beautiful and that perhaps weren’t too good to be true.

Chapter 12

When they returned to camp, Ryan built a fire and got a good blaze going. It was late in the afternoon, heading on toward evening. He set up a cleaning station behind the camper where he placed the cooler that they’d put the fish into to keep them fresh.

He picked up one of the fish. “Would you like to try your hand at cleaning the trout?”

Megan grimaced. “I’ll let you do the honors.” She paid attention as he showed her how to clean the fish. “That’s definitely not something I’m crazy about doing,” she said after he gutted the first one.

With a smile he said, “We can cook the fish with the head on or cut it off.”

“I don’t think I like the idea of something staring at me as I eat it.” She made a face. “I vote for cutting off the heads.”

He laughed. “You’ve got it.” He put the cleaned fish in a bag in the cooler, just leaving the skin on and the bones in. They’d take the bones out after the fish were cooked. Once all four were cleaned, Ryan got out cornmeal, seasoning, a bowl, and a cast iron frying pan. He mixed the cornmeal and seasonings in the bowl then coated the trout with the mixture.

He fried the trout in a little shortening for a few minutes on each side using the frying pan on a grate over the fire. When the fish was ready, he put it on a tray and took out the bones and then handed her a plate and took one for himself. Megan took one and a half of the small fish while Ryan took two. They each put on their plates large spoonfuls of the potato salad that he’d packed in one of the coolers and spoonfuls of canned baked beans that had been heated up over the fire. Megan had sliced up part of an onion to go along with them.

He’d brought wine coolers for her and beer for himself since she’d told him that she didn’t like beer the night they were at the restaurant.

“It’s wonderful,” she said after she savored her first bite of the delicious trout.

“Thanks to you,” he said with a smile. “We’d have been eating hot dogs if you hadn’t caught these.”

She gave him a smile in return. “I had a great teacher.”

As she ate, she found a couple of small soft bones they had missed in the trout and put them on her plate. She drank two wine coolers and was feeling very mellow while Ryan had a couple of beers.

The trout were small, but one and a half was enough to fill her up. Ryan had the other two along with the half she’d left on the trout platter.

When they had finished eating and had cleaned up everything, it was still before dusk.

He gestured to the forest. “How about going on a short walk before it gets dark?”

“I would love that.” She got up from the camping chair she’d been sitting in. “I’ll get my jacket from the camper. Where’s yours?”

He told her and she grabbed both jackets and they slipped them on. Before leaving camp he put out the fire and picked up his fly rod.

They walked toward a path they had noticed earlier on their hike back from the lake. The late afternoon was pleasant and the scenery was wonderful.

As they walked, she looked up at him and smiled. “Thank you for bringing me camping with you. This has been an amazing day.”

He took her hand and squeezed it. “Thank you for coming with me. I’ve loved every minute of it.” He gave her a quick kiss that made her smile even brighter.

Leaves, pine needles, and twigs crunched beneath their shoes as they made their way down a path that meandered through the woods. Birds twittered overhead and she heard the chatter of a squirrel. The air was cool and she was glad she had worn a jacket.

A good fifteen minutes from camp, he grasped her hand and brought her to a halt. He put his finger to his lips to tell her to be quiet, then gestured to their right. She squinted and tried to see what it was he was wanted her to see. Then she saw them—a pair of deer standing so still they almost blended with the forest. One of the deer looked majestic with its large set of antlers and Megan felt like the animal was staring right at her.

The deer stayed a few more moments then bolted into the forest. Three more deer she hadn’t noticed before followed the first two, their black-tipped tails sticking up in the air.

“A herd. They were beautiful.” Megan looked up at Ryan and smiled.

“Those were mule deer,” he said. “You can tell the difference from whitetail deer by the configuration of their antlers and the black tips on their tails.”

She tilted her head to the side. “Whitetail and mule deer grow antlers differently?”

“Yep.” Ryan started moving and she fell into step beside him. “Mule deer antlers fork as they grow where whitetail deer antlers branch from a single main beam and curl in.”

A woodpecker started drilling into a tree, the sound echoing through the forest. Megan looked ahead and saw a squirrel scamper up a tree and onto a branch.

When they reached the lake, Ryan nodded toward the water. “See the little trout rising?”

“Yes,” she said as tiny ripples disturbed the water.

He stepped away from her, held out his rod, and cast it into the water. He slowly reeled in the line and almost immediately his rod bowed a little and then a shimmer rose in the air as he reeled in a small trout.

“That was fast,” she said.

He unhooked the fish and tossed it back into the water, then cast his line again. He caught six trout in only about a dozen casts and released them all.

She shook her head. “You weren’t trying earlier today, were you,” she stated.

He laughed. “This time of day and mornings are the best for fly fishing.” He reeled in his line one more time and then they headed back toward camp.

It was nearly dusk by the time they got back. “I loved the walk and seeing the animals,” she said. “Especially the deer.”

He put up his rod and then said, “Since you like seeing game, how about some spotlighting?”

“I’m up for anything,” she said. “What’s spotlighting?”

“Come on.” He jerked his thumb toward the truck. “I’ll show you.” He grabbed a spotlight from the camper and they both climbed into his truck that was disconnected from the camper.

“Along the back roads is best,” he said as he plugged the spotlight into the cigarette lighter.

He started the truck, drove away from the campsite, and headed along a dirt road. He rolled down his window, and as he drove turned the spotlight on and held it up out of the window.

Intrigued, she watched as he angled the light so that it shone into the trees.

“Are those eyes?” she said with surprise as she looked into the forest. “They’re everywhere.”

“The spotlight lights up the animals’ eyes.” He slowed the truck. “Look there. A deer.”

“That is awesome.” She buzzed down the truck window as he continued on.

The air chilled her face as they drove along back roads, but she barely noticed as they saw more deer and numerous elk,

“That’s a magnificent rack.” Ryan gestured toward the elk when they spotted it.

Megan peered out at the creature. “By a rack do you mean the antlers?”

Ryan nodded.

“Is that where they get the term for a female?” she said as she turned to face him.

He grinned. “Yep.”

She shook her head. “Men,” she said but laughed.

“Well, hello there.” Ryan gestured to the right and came to a stop. “A bear. And a pretty good sized one.”

Megan’s eyes widened as she saw the big black creature staring at them from about twenty feet away, and her heart rate picked up so that it throbbed against her chest. “I did tell you I’m scared of bears.”

“We’ll move on,” Ryan said. “He won’t bother us and we won’t bother him.”

“Sounds like a good idea to me.” She looked from the beast to Ryan as he put the truck back into gear. “What about us sitting around a camp fire tonight with bears out there. I really didn’t know there were going to be bears around.”

“This is Bear Canyon.” Ryan laughed, reached over, and pinched her chin. “But you don’t need to worry about them. These are black bears and they don’t want anything to do with us. In the last twenty years or so, despite millions and millions of people out camping in Arizona, there have been maybe a handful of bear incidents. People left out food or the bear was protecting a cub she felt was threatened. You have nothing to worry about.”

Megan pouted her lower lip. “I don’t want to be one of a handful of incidents. They scare me.”

“Good thing you have me here with you, Megan,” Ryan said with a grin. “If one comes around, I will kick that bear’s ass.”

She held back a laugh. “You aren’t stronger than a bear.”

Ryan smiled raising an eyebrow. “You underestimate me. Actually I have a little assistance.”

Ryan reached into the console of his truck and pulled out a holstered gun.

“Why do you have that with you?” Megan asked. “For those bears you said don’t attack?”

“Naw. It’s for you,” he said. “To make you feel more at ease.”

“If you are thinking about bears, you’re having to keep one eye open looking for bears while you’re kissing me. You aren’t concentrating on me and it ruins the moment,” she teased.

“Is that so?” He grinned. “It is all about me focusing on you.”

“Well, I will admit the gun does make me feel a little safer.” she said. “It was pretty cool getting to see a bear, though,” she added. “As a matter of fact, it was great seeing all of the animals. Thanks for taking me.”

He looked away from the road and met her gaze and smiled. “I liked taking you.” He looked back at the road, found a place to turn his truck around, and they headed back to camp.

When they returned, Ryan built the fire up again. He turned on a camping lantern with LED lights and put it into the camper on low so that they’d have light later on.

“Do you like s’mores?”

“I’ve never had real s’mores on a camping trip,” she said. “But I bet I’ll love them.”

“You’re in for a special treat.” He cut off two thin green branches from a tree and cleaned them so that he had two sticks. He sharpened the ends to points.

While he prepared the sticks, Megan got out the marshmallows, graham crackers, and a giant chocolate bar. On a small table near the chairs by the fire, Megan arranged the chocolate and graham crackers. He handed her a stick and she pierced a marshmallow with the sharp end and put a marshmallow on his stick, too.

As they stood beside the fire, shadows jumped and flickered around them, the light dim. The heat from the fire warmed her skin as they stood close to the fire pit, and they put their marshmallows on their sticks and into the flames.

The marshmallows bubbled, toasting immediately so that they were nearly black on the outside. He held both sticks as she took a graham cracker and piece of chocolate and put it beneath the marshmallow, then another graham cracker on top of it them, and pulled it all away from the stick. To start, they made one for each of them.

Ryan ate his in a couple of bites. When Megan bit into the treat, her eyes fluttered closed as she tasted the combination of flavors. She gave a small moan as she took another bite and opened her eyes. She finished the s’more and licked her fingers. “That was great.”

“You did tell me to just wait until you ate a marshmallow.” He looked at her with heat in his gaze. “I’d say that was worth the wait.”

He stepped closer to her and brought his hand to her face. “You have a little chocolate, right here,” he said and lowered his head. His tongue darted out at the corner of her mouth and then he was kissing her.

She tasted chocolate and marshmallows, and his masculine flavor all in one. She moaned again, this time from desire.

When he raised his head, he spoke close to her lips, his voice husky. “Ready for another one?”

“Another kiss? Most definitely.” She knew that wasn’t what he’d meant, but she smiled and kissed him.

This time he groaned. He settled his hands at her waist and drew her closer to him so that their bodies were pressed together. Her belly fluttered as she felt the firm ridge of his erection against her abdomen. She wrapped her arms around his neck and his chest was hard against her breasts.

Their kiss grew almost frantic. She wanted to rip his clothes from his body, take him to the ground, and ride him. She didn’t care that they were in the middle of the forest. All she cared about was being with him.

He was the first to draw away. “Whoa.” He stepped away from her and caught her wrists in his hands. “I think we’ve got a runaway horse here. If we keep this up, I’m going to be carrying you to that camper and to hell with separate bunks.”

Yeah, to hell with that.

She was going to say so when he released her and turned back to the table with the s’mores ingredients. His jaw was tense and there was a fire in his eyes that seemed barely controlled.

He grabbed one of the sticks and jammed a marshmallow on it. She could see the play of muscles in his forearms as he moved.

She went to him, caught his face in her hands, and kissed him.

“Meg, my self-control is on a thin leash.” His breathing seemed heavier and the flash in his eyes was like a flame licking in their depths. “You don’t know what you’re doing.”

“I know exactly what I’m doing.” She brought her mouth to his and kissed him hard.

He dropped the stick. And then his arms were around her and he was kissing her with fierce intensity, like he might come undone.

She wanted him to come undone. Wanted him in every way possible.

He grasped her by her ass and picked her up, and she wrapped her thighs around his hips. He stopped kissing her long enough to walk to the camper and fling open the door. Their eyes met and held for a long moment.

“Are you sure, Meg?” His voice was low and gravelly.

She nodded. “Very.”

He set her down long enough to turn around and kick dirt on the fire, then grasped her hand.

And then they were taking the three steps up into the camper and he shut the door behind them.

Chapter 13

Ryan pressed Megan close to his body. He was hard, lean, and muscular and his cock felt rigid against her belly. Butterflies swooped through her abdomen as she looked into his eyes and the burning depths of desire that was just for her.

She’d never really thought of herself as desirable, but he made her feel gorgeous and sexy, and completely wanton.

The light from the lantern was low and part of her was glad it was on so that she could see his gorgeous eyes and his rugged features. The other part wanted darkness because she was self-conscious about her body.

He kissed her, sliding his fingers into her hair before moving his palms down her neck to her shoulders. He rubbed her shoulders and her arms, caressing her through her T-shirt. His kiss was hungry and demanding, and she felt like he could lose control at any moment.

She wanted him to lose control.

“I love your curves.” He moved his hands down her sides, along the indentation of her waist and over her jeans to her hips. He grabbed her ass and squeezed the globes. “Your ass is so sexy.”

He slid his hands back up to her T-shirt and grasped the hem. Her heart beat faster and she gave a hungry moan as he started to push the shirt up and over her breasts. He raised his head, breaking the kiss.

She helped him pull the T-shirt over her head, leaving her in her bra with the cool air brushing her skin. He tossed the shirt on the table behind him then cupped her breasts, almost reverently. “I love these. They fill my hands.”

Heat flushed through her body, her excitement rising as he told her how much he loved her attributes.

He reached up and pulled her hair out of its ponytail and let it fall around her shoulders. His carnal expression sent thrills through her as he slid his hands into her hair and rubbed her scalp with his fingertips.

“Damn you’re beautiful, Megan. Every part of you.” He searched her gaze with his. “From the first moment I saw you I knew that I had to get your attention and get to know you better.”

“I’m glad you did.” Her voice was low. “I like you a lot, Ryan.”

I’m really starting to care for you, too, she thought. The kind of caring that was dangerous to her heart.

He wrapped one finger in her hair then let his hand slide down to her shoulder. He moved both hands to her breasts again and she caught her breath as he pinched her nipples through her bra. She put her hands over his as he squeezed her breasts and their gazes met and held.

“Don’t stop.” Her throat was dry as she said the words.

He moved his hands up to her bra straps and drew them down, over her shoulders. “The only way I’m stopping is if you tell me to.”

“I’m not going to,” she said. “I wouldn’t be here if I didn’t want you so much that I can hardly bear it.”

“I’m glad you’re here with me. I’ve wanted you all day long, but I didn’t want to take advantage of you.” He kissed her bare shoulder, his mouth whisper soft against her skin. “You’re the most sensual woman I’ve met. Everything about you is sensual.”

His words sent wild sensations spiraling through her. She’d never thought of herself as sensual, but the way he said it made her believe that he meant it.

She tilted her head back as his lips trailed to the hollow of her throat and he flicked his tongue out to taste her salty flesh. He slid his hands from her shoulders and moved them around her and when his fingers reached her bra clasp he deftly unfastened it and tossed her bra aside.

It surprised her that she didn’t feel self-conscious with him anymore. He made her feel beautiful and wanted.

He cupped her large breasts in his hands. “Gorgeous,” he murmured before lowering his head and licking a nipple.

She gasped as he slipped the nipple into his mouth and sucked it. He flicked his tongue across it and she moaned with pleasure. His fingers pinched and pulled her opposite nipple and the sensation of his mouth and hands on her heightened her arousal. He kissed a moist trail to the valley between her breasts then licked her other nipple and sucked.

The light was behind him and it cast light on her but his face was shadowed as he raised his head. He kissed her again and she found she was having a hard time catching her breath as he brought her up hard against him again, her bare breasts pressed into his T-shirt and muscled chest.

He studied her face. “I like it hard and rough, Meg. Can you handle that?”

Her belly flip-flopped at the rough sound and intention in his voice.

“I can handle anything you give to me,” she said. “Anything you want from me.”

“I want it all,” he said before he gave her a fierce kiss. He moved his hands to the button of her jeans and unfastened them before pulling her zipper down. “Sit on the bunk,” he said and guided her back. She sat on the blanket-covered bed that was almost full-sized.

He grasped one of her shoes and she braced her hands on the bed to either side of her as she watched him remove her shoe. He peeled off her sock then picked up her other foot and removed the shoe and sock from it. Her feet were bare and all that was left were her jeans and panties. The moment seemed almost unreal as he started to strip her clothes from her body.

“I can’t help but want to see you naked.” He gently pushed her so that she was now on her back. “I want to look at your beautiful body.”

For a moment she felt that old raw embarrassment from years of thinking that she wasn’t good enough. But those thoughts fled as she met his gaze and saw not only the heat of desire and a look of reverence, but caring, too.

He grasped the waistband of her jeans and tugged them down, and she raised her hips to make it easier for him. He revealed her silky black panties as he pulled the jeans all the way off then let them drop to the floor. She was left in only her panties. Her heart beat faster as he slid those off of her, too.

He put his knee between her thighs, parting them wide as he stepped between them. He studied her as she lay naked on the bunk, spread out before him, and his eyes smoldered with desire. She bit her lower lip as she looked up at him, wanting him so badly that she could barely lie still.

The rough material of his jeans brushed the insides of her thighs as he lowered himself so that he could brace himself over her, his hands to either side of her shoulders. He kissed her hard, his lips taking control of hers as he slipped his tongue into her mouth.

When her head was spinning from his kiss, he rose up and took her hands in his and brought her up to stand with him. He brought her naked body tight against his, his T-shirt rubbing her nipples and his jeans abrading her soft skin.

His hands slipped into her hair and grasped a handful, then pulled her head back, catching her off guard. “I told you I like it hard and rough.” His gaze held hers. “Are you sure you can handle me?”

“Yes,” she whispered.

“Louder, Megan,” he said. “I want to hear you say it.”

“I want it rough and hard.” She swallowed. “I can handle anything.”

His stare was primal, almost wild. With her head still pulled back, he kissed her throat, biting her with small nips of his teeth and tongue. She clung to his biceps as his mouth reached her nipple and then she cried out when he lightly bit it.

He released her hair as he stepped back and pulled his T-shirt over his head and ditched it. He took her into his arms and her nipples brushed his bare chest as he moved her around so that he could sit on the bunk and take off his boots and socks.

“I want you to play with your breasts.” His words were a demand.

Embarrassment flooded her. She’d never touched herself in front of a man.

“Come on, Megan.” One of his boots thumped on the camper floor as he let it drop.

She raised her hands and brought them to her breasts and pushed them together so that her cleavage was deep and her nipples jutted out. She rolled her nipples between her fingers and was surprised at how erotic it felt playing with herself with a man watching. With Ryan watching.

“That’s it,” he murmured as he let his other boot drop to the floor. “Now touch yourself between your thighs.”

Heat flushed through her and she hesitated again.

“You said you could do anything I wanted of you,” he said. “I want to see you do it.”

She bit the inside of her lip as she slowly let one of her hands slide from her breast, down her belly to the juncture of her thighs. He gave a nod as she watched him and she slipped her finger into her wet folds.

As she moved her finger over her clit, she felt unbelievably aroused. There was something about doing this with a man she cared about, who she was sure cared about her.

“Keep playing with your nipple, too.” His voice was rough as he stood and unfastened his belt buckle while he watched her. He pulled his belt out of its loops and held the long strap in both hands.

Her knees felt almost weak from need as she slid her fingers in and out of her folds and played with her nipple as he watched. He stepped forward and looped the belt around her shoulders, catching her off guard as he pinned her arms to her sides and jerked her to him.

With her arms pinned, she couldn’t touch herself anymore. He had her in his control. He moved his hand down and slid his fingers into her folds and this time her knees almost gave out.

“Nice,” he murmured. “You’re so wet. I could slide into you right now and take you ’til you scream. Is that what you want?”

She swallowed and nodded as his touch brought her closer to orgasm.

“Say it.” He moved his lips to her ear. “Tell me exactly what you want.”

“I want you to take me.” The words came out soft at first, but then she spoke a little louder. “I want you to take me hard.”

His smile was so carnal, so heated, that she found herself coming closer to orgasm as he rubbed her clit.

“Do you want to come?” he asked as he watched her.

She stared into his eyes. “Yes.”

“You’re going to have to wait. I’m not going to let you come yet.” He slipped his fingers out of her folds and she gasped at the sudden loss of contact.

He cupped the side of her face and kissed her. She moaned as he devoured her lips and made her feel like he was showing her how much he cared. Tender yet insistent.

When he took a step back, he moved his belt from her shoulders and fastened it around her at her waist and elbows. Then he watched her as he unbuttoned his jeans and pushed them over his hips along with his boxer briefs, then kicked them aside.

His body was magnificent, power evident in his corded muscles. They were well defined, tense, and his jaw was tight as he clenched his hands at his sides like he was going to lose control. A light sprinkling of hair was on his chest and his features were dark and intense.

She looked at the length and girth of his cock—he was so big. She ached between her thighs at the thought of having him inside her.

He stepped closer and took her by her shoulders. “On your knees,” he said, the power in his voice sending a shiver down her spine.

With her elbows pinned to her waist she felt off balance as she started to kneel, but he steadied her as he continued to hold her by the shoulders while she went down.

When she was on her knees, his cock was before her face. She tilted her head back and looked into his eyes, feeling as if she needed to wait for his next instructions.

“Suck my cock.” He pressed his erection against her lips. “I know you want to.”

“Yes,” she said and he pushed his cock into her mouth.

He grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her hair back again. “I want to see your eyes as you go down on me.”

His control excited her in ways she had never imagined.

She took him deep as he guided her with his hand on the back of her head, and she was still unable to move her arms. He tasted salty and good and she loved the way he watched her with fierce intensity.

He might like being rough and dominant during sex, but she could tell that there was more to it with him. Sex wasn’t just sex between them. She felt it with everything she had.

“That feels so damn good.” Then his expression grew almost pained as his jaw tensed and he gritted his teeth. He pulled her head back farther and drew his cock out of her mouth. “I don’t want to come yet. I want to take you hard.”

“Yes,” she whispered as she looked up at him.

He released her hair and caressed the back of her head then took her by the shoulders. “I want you to stand.” When she was on her feet, he kissed her. “That was so hot,” he murmured as he drew away. “Watching my cock going in and out of your mouth.”

She licked her lips. “I loved it.”

He unfastened the belt from around her arms and waist. “Sit on the edge of the bunk then lie on your back.”

She obeyed and he knelt between her knees, pushing them apart with his big shoulders. She tingled between her thighs as his naked body pressed against her bare skin and she ached for his touch.

As she watched him, he slid two fingers into her core and her eyes widened as she arched into his touch. He started moving his fingers in and out, down to his knuckles. With his eyes fixed on hers, he lowered his head and licked her folds in one long swipe.

Her cry was almost a shout from the sensations that hit her hard. As he licked and sucked her clit he reached up and palmed her breasts and played with her nipples.

Fire seared her as she began approaching orgasm at once. She came closer and closer to the peak, light growing brighter in her mind.

“That’s it,” he murmured as he raised his head. “I want you to come.”

He made a rumbling sound as he put his mouth back on her and sucked her clit.

She came so hard her hips bucked against his face. Every sensation, every thought spiraled in her mind as her body shuddered from the power of her climax. He continued to lick her until she couldn’t take anymore.

Her body was still throbbing as he rolled her onto her belly. “On your knees.”

She started to get on all fours but he braced his hand on the back of her head and held her down in a dominant hold so that she was on her knees, her face against the blanket, her forearms on the bed. He was still standing, the bunk at the perfect height to take her from behind.

He released her head and she heard the sound of a foil packet tearing. Her heartbeat sounded louder in her ears as she felt his cock pressing against the entrance to her core.

She started to raise her head to get on her hands and knees and rock back, but he put his hand on her neck, holding her down as he grasped her hip with his other hand.

He drove in hard and fast. She cried out from the sudden fullness and the depth that he reached. He started thrusting in and out and she moaned from the incredible feel of his cock inside her. His hips slammed against her ass and his hand gripped her tight.

“Do you like that, baby?” He continued taking her hard. “Do you like it rough?”

“Yes,” she gasped. “Yes.”

He drew his cock out of her. “On your back now.”

She obeyed and looked into his eyes and saw the wild light there that made the flutters in her belly even more frantic. He drew her legs around his waist as he pressed between her thighs. She crossed her ankles behind him as he drove in and out of her so hard her breasts bounced with every thrust.

He leaned over her and grasped her large breasts in his hands and pinched her nipples as he took her. She loved the feeling of him inside her, loved the way he looked at her. More than lust was in his eyes…a deep intense look of caring was there, too. He might like it hard and rough, but he also shared a connection with her that was almost tangible.

A climax came rushing toward her as their gazes held, and then she came with a cry that had to have echoed through the forest. The look in his eyes made the orgasm even stronger and it seemed to carry on longer than she ever remembered happening before. It was the most amazing orgasm she’d ever felt.

She watched as his jaw tensed and the look in his eyes somehow grew darker than before.

He came with a growl, a rumbling sound that sent vibrations through her. He moved in and out of her as he stretched out her orgasm along with his. She thought that neither of their orgasms would ever end. They seemed to last forever.

And then he drew out of her and braced his arms to either side of her chest, breathing hard with sweat rolling down his forehead. He looked at her a long moment then lowered his mouth to hers and kissed her softly.

He adjusted her on the bed so that he could lie down beside her. When he was settled, he propped himself up on his elbow and forearm as she rested on her back. He looked down at her and smiled as he brushed her hair from her face.

“Was I too rough?” he asked. “I couldn’t control myself with you.”

“You weren’t too rough.” She smiled. “I loved every moment.”

He lowered his head and brushed his lips over hers. “I love the woman you are. I love everything about you.”

She swallowed as she looked up at him to read the meaning in his eyes. He appeared so focused on her that he might be unaware of everything around him but her. Caring was there, the same caring she’d seen all day. He hadn’t hidden it from her and she didn’t think she was reading him wrong.

Just how much he cared for her, she didn’t know, but it was there.

She reached up and touched the side of his face. “I feel the same way you do.”

He smiled and lowered his head and kissed her again. When he drew away he reached for a blanket at the foot of the bed and pulled it over them before settling himself so that he could bring her into his arms, her head resting on his chest.

A loud crash startled Megan awake.

The sound came from outside the camper. Ryan was already out of bed and putting on his clothes.

Her heart pounded as she sat in bed holding the blanket to her naked breasts. “What is it?”

He looked out the window. “A bear. Looks like he got ahold of the trash.”

She put her hand over her mouth before she lowered her hand and said, “I forgot to seal it and put it in the back of the truck.”

Another crash caused her to jump.

“It’s tearing up camp.” Ryan reached into the drawer beside the bunk and drew out his pistol. “I’ll scare it off.”

Her eyes widened. “Are you sure? Are you going to shoot it?”

“Bears are scared of humans.” He reached for the door handle. “No, I don’t plan on shooting it. This is just to help scare it off.”

A third crash and Ryan jerked open the door, swept his gaze over the scene, and shouted, “Get out of here,” in a loud, powerful voice.

Megan scrambled into her T-shirt and jeans as she peered out the door and watched Ryan make a bunch of noise and holler. The creature gave a guttural cry then turned and lumbered into the forest.

Heart pounding, Megan stood in the doorway and stared in the direction the bear had disappeared. “Will it come back?”

“Not likely.” Ryan shook his head. “But let’s clean up the trash to avoid anymore nighttime visitors.”

“Oops.” Sheepishly, she looked at him. “I’m the one who’s afraid of bears and I led one right to us.”

He laughed. “I think it wasn’t just the trash. We forgot about those left over s’mores.”

She couldn’t help but keep looking over her shoulder, wondering if the bear would show up again, as she helped Ryan gather all of the trash scattered across the campsite and seal it all in a new bag. They also righted the camping table and chairs.

When they were finished, he put the sealed bag in the back of the truck where a bear couldn’t climb then put his arm around her shoulders and walked to the camper. He let her head up first and then he closed the door and locked it behind them.

She slid out of her clothes again and climbed into bed and into his arms. His warm, naked body heated hers through.

It wasn’t long until she slipped back into dreamland, Ryan’s powerful embrace chasing her fears away.

Chapter 14

Megan woke to sunshine and the feel of a warm naked body next to hers. She opened her eyes and saw Ryan watching her.

He skimmed a finger along her arm. “Good morning, beautiful.”

She smiled at him. “It certainly is a good morning.”

He trailed his finger up one breast to her nipple. “Are you ready for breakfast?”

“Yes.” She placed her hand on his hard chest. “But if you keep that up I might not let you out of bed.”

His smile was entirely sexual. “Don’t tempt me.”

“Hmmm…” She played with his flat nipple. “Let me think about that.”

The flare in his eyes was unmistakable. He rolled her onto her back and moved between her thighs, causing her belly to swoop. He reached into the drawer near the head of the bunk and pulled out a foil packet. He tore it open with his teeth then sheathed his cock.

She didn’t realize she’d been holding her breath until he slid inside her and she let out his name on a gasp of pleasure.

He moved in and out of her, his gaze focused on hers. His stokes were smooth and slow as he watched her. The way he looked at her made her feel like she really was beautiful.

An orgasm started to build inside her and her mind started to whirl. When she saw the tenseness in his jaw, she knew he was close to coming, too.

Her back arched as her climax tore through her and she cried out. Her thoughts whirled and she was barely conscious of Ryan. But she felt his body cord and then he was groaning as his cock throbbed inside her.

He hugged her then braced his arms and looked down at her. “That was a fantastic way to start out the morning.”

She smiled. “Incredibly amazing.”

He eased off of her and slid off the bunk, then ditched the condom in a small trashcan. He held out his hand. “Ready to get up?”

She took it. “Can’t wait to see what you have planned for the rest of today.”

First thing, Ryan built a fire and heated some water to wash up. Megan washed her face and sponged off then dressed in a T-shirt, shorts, and sturdy athletic shoes. She pulled her hair back into a ponytail.

When she came out of the camper, she smelled bacon at once and saw a platter of bacon nearby, along with hash browns. He was frying eggs in the cast iron pan on the grate.

She held her hand to her belly that growled instantly. “That smells wonderful.” She reached the fire pit and felt heat on her skin. “I’ll get the plates and forks.”

He smiled gestured toward the camping table. “Everything is over there.”

She grabbed what they needed, including a couple of paper towels. They ate everything he’d made.

“Breakfast was incredible,” she said and reached for his empty plate.

He handed it to her, and she took everything and put it into the garbage bag by the camping table while he cleaned up wrappers and the frying pan.

“Are you up for a hike?” He gestured in the opposite direction of the lake. “We can drive in over there and go up to one of the fire towers.”

“I’d love to,” she said.

They put out the campfire and made sure the garbage and food was in the camper, then drove a good distance into the forest. After he parked, they started hiking up the mountainside. Through the trees she could see the tower that was a good distance above them.

As they hiked, Ryan pointed out different plants and named the varieties, and he was familiar with a lot of the bird species, too. By the time they reached the fire tower, she was out of breath, but she felt fantastic. The clean, fresh scent of the cool air was invigorating and the hike with Ryan had been exhilarating.

She looked out at the forest spread out below them. “The view is incredible.”

“Let’s see if the spotter is here and maybe he’ll let us climb up into the tower,” Ryan said.

She looked dubiously at the tower. “That looks really high. I think I might suddenly be afraid of heights.”

He grinned. “It’s worth it.”

Ryan climbed up the tower and a panel in the floor opened. She saw him talking to someone but couldn’t hear what he was saying.

He looked down and waved to her. “Come on up.”

She bit her lip but went to the tower. She put her hands and one foot on the metal rungs and looked up.

He gestured for her to follow him up. “You can do it.”

She took a deep breath and started to climb, but wouldn’t let herself look anywhere but up at Ryan.

When she reached the open panel in the floor, he helped her climb the rest of the way inside.

“Welcome,” a man said as he extended his hand. “I’m Don.” He had gray hair, tanned skin, and wore a bright red shirt that had “U.S. Forest Service FIRE” on the front on the upper left hand side.

“I’m Megan,” she said then caught her breath the moment she looked from the man and out of the windows at the 360-degree view. Miles of forest spread out before her with majestic mountains in the distance. She could see a large lake and acres of green grasses in the midst of the forestlands.

“Wow.” She stepped away from the man to the lookout windows. “This is incredible.”

“Worth the climb?” Ryan asked.

“I’ll tell you as soon as my feet are safely back on the ground.” She smiled at him. “But yes, it’s pretty incredible.”

The spotter showed them points of interest and Megan couldn’t get over all that they could see from their vantage point. Don let her look through his field glasses, but most of the time he continued to look around the forest to watch for fires.

“The fire season is ending in a week,” Ryan said. “They close up the fire towers depending on the conditions. Usually they close them when the rains come in the fall and then they generally won’t open them again until May.”

“I’m glad we had the chance to see the view from up here,” Megan said.

“Why don’t we head on back to camp?” Ryan said.

Megan looked out one last time then turned to the spotter. “Thanks for letting us come into the lookout.”

“It was nice having a little company,” Don said.

Ryan went down the ladder first then Megan followed. She refused to look at anything but the ladder as she climbed down, doing her best not to look at the ground or at the forest stretched out before them.

She gave a huge sigh of relief when her feet touched the ground and Ryan steadied her. He gave her a kiss. “I hope you enjoyed that.”

“Immensely,” she said then added, “Minus the climb,” and he tugged her ponytail.

The way back down the trail was easier because it was downhill and it didn’t take them too long to reach the truck.

It was noon by the time they reached the campsite and they had the rest of the sandwiches from the cooler along with barbeque chips and cream soda. She hadn’t had cream soda since she was a kid.

“How about a little skinny dipping in the lake?” he asked when they finished eating.

She raised her eyebrows. “What if someone comes?”

He grinned “The danger makes it all the more fun.”

She laughed. “I could use a little danger in my life.”

This time they didn’t bring any fishing tackle when they walked to the lake, but they did take a couple of towels.

She glanced at him as they walked and smiled to herself. Ryan was a man’s man but he was so energetic and liked to have fun. She loved being with him, loved everything about him.

With Ryan she felt safe…protected…cared for…maybe even more.

She’d never had this feeling with her ex—all he’d ever done was go to the office and come home and sit his butt in front of the TV and watch sports or play golf with his friends.

Why hadn’t a guy like Ryan been snapped right up by some beautiful woman?

When they reached the lake, they stripped out of their clothing and put it all on a large boulder with the towels. Normally she would feel shy or embarrassed undressing in front of anyone, much less a man. For some reason she was okay with Ryan watching her strip. Maybe it was the appreciation in his gaze or the fact that he told her he could barely keep his hands off of her as she undressed.

The early afternoon sun was warm on her skin, but the breeze was cool. “The water’s cold.” She shivered despite the warmth of the sun as she stepped into the water along the rocky shore.

But even as she shivered, she had to admire his incredible body. She wanted to run her palms over his chest and feel his narrow hips between her thighs again.

“It’s only a little cold.” He stepped into the water, took her hand, and led her into water up to her knees, right before a fairly deep drop-off. “It’s been a particularly warm September so the water isn’t too cold, it’s refreshing. Let’s dive in.”

“Refreshing? You’re crazy.” She shook her head but smiled at his boyish enthusiasm. “I think this is far enough. I’m going to go right back and get back into my warm clothes again.”

“It’s best to just take the plunge,” he said with a devious grin as he grasped her around the waist.

“Oh, no.” She shook her head and grabbed his shoulders. “Don’t—”

She cried out as he picked her up and tossed her into the lake. She went down below the surface and came up sputtering and wiping water from her eyes. “That wasn’t fair,” she said but couldn’t stop laughing.

He dove in and came up beside her. He brought her close and cut off her laughter with a soul-searing kiss. They pressed their wet naked bodies together and his skin felt slick against hers. The heat of his kiss matched the warmth of the sun beating down on them and she felt some of the cold dissipate.

When he drew away, he said, “Forgive me for tossing you in?”

She smiled. “Only if you kiss me again.”

He caught her face in his hands and brought his mouth to hers. She slipped her hands around his neck and slid her fingers into his wet hair, her bare breasts rubbing against his chest as she hooked her legs around his hips. Despite the cool water she felt the heat of his body and the heat of his kiss warming her through.

When he broke the kiss, he didn’t let go. He looked down at her, a smile tipping the corners of his mouth. “I might be falling for you, Meg.”

Her eyes widened and her lips parted. She was too surprised to find words.

Ryan, falling for her? She wasn’t sure how she felt, but she was pretty sure she was falling for him, too.

Her throat worked. Before she could say anything, he gave her a firm kiss. “Come on. Let’s swim.”

His words kept going through her mind as they swam and played in the water. Just as they were about to go back, Ryan said, “I hear voices.”

“Oh, no.” She lowered herself in the water so that she was submerged from the neck down.

A couple walked out of the trees and down a path a little ways away, fishing poles in their hands. The man and woman waved and Ryan waved back. Megan was too afraid she might reveal something she didn’t intend to if she waved.

The pair walked closer. Ryan glanced at Megan then at the couple again. “Would you mind turning the other way? We need to get to our clothes.”

The woman laughed and the man said with a big grin, “Go right ahead. We like to watch.”

Megan’s eyes widened as she and Ryan looked at each other.

“We’d rather not,” Ryan said.

“My husband is just teasing.” The woman shook her head. “Come on, Garth. Let them have some privacy.”

Still chuckling, the couple turned away and busied themselves with their tackle. Megan and Ryan hurried out of the water to the towels and their clothes. Megan hurried to wrap herself in a warm towel and dried herself off without revealing too much.

While holding the towel she managed to get her T-shirt and shorts on and just shoved her panties and bra into her pocket.

The man and woman kept busy until Ryan told them they were dressed. When the pair turned around, Megan was still putting on her socks and shoes. Ryan picked up the wet towels and put them under his arm.

“Have a good one,” the man said to them with a grin.

“We plan to.” Ryan winked at Megan. Looking back to the couple, Ryan said, “Good luck fishing.”

The couple prepared to cast their lines as Ryan put his hand on Megan’s shoulder as they walked into the forest and headed back to the camp.

Chapter 15

Ryan smiled as he walked back to the campsite with his hand on Megan’s shoulder. He loved the feel of her soft skin and having her close to him.

No matter what he’d suggested she’d been game for it all. She’d even handled the fish by herself. Women he’d been around in the past had been too squeamish to bait a hook with an earthworm much less handle a fish.

She was beautiful and fun and everything he’d ever wanted in a woman.

He wasn’t about to let her get away from him.

When they returned to camp, they changed into dry T-shirts and jeans and hung their wet clothes on a branch to dry.

“Ever play washers?” he asked after Megan finished combing through her wet hair.

She shook her head. “I don’t think so.”

“I’ll teach you.” He brought out two short pipes that were four inches long and four inches in diameter. He had two sets of two and a half inch metal washers with a one-inch hole in the middle. “Red or blue?” he asked.

“Red,” she said and he handed her the three red washers while he kept the blue.

“There are only two of us, so we’ll use one pipe.” He set aside the second pipe. “Getting your washer inside the pipe wins three points,” he said. “The other washers receive points based on proximity. A point per washer for every one closer than the opponent’s closest washer. Just like horseshoes.”

She nodded. “I have played horseshoes, so I’ve got it. In fact, I hope you’re a good loser, Ryan. I can really play horseshoes.”

With a grin he said, “Oh, is that so?”

She matched his grin. “Just watch me.”

He dug a hole, put the pipe in the ground, and softened and smoothed the ground around the pipe. When he finished they stood twenty-five feet from the pipe. “Toss them like this,” he said, and threw his washers. Both landed close to the pipe.

It was similar to horseshoes and she caught onto the game fairly quickly. She hadn’t put her bra on again and he liked the way her nipples poked against her T-shirt and her large breasts bounced as she tossed the washers.

She did a pretty good job of getting her washers close to the pipe and even got one inside it a few times. The games were close with Megan winning one game and Ryan winning two.

“You let me win that second game, didn’t you,” she said when he won the last game.

“It was all you, honey.” He leaned over and kissed her soft lips. He pushed damp hair from her face with his thumb. “What do you say to some steaks for dinner with potatoes, corn on the cob, and a little salad?”

Something about her smile warmed him as she said, “Oh, gourmet. I say that sounds great.”

He picked up the washers game and put it away while she got out the potatoes, corn on the cob, and an onion.

“Maybe we can have more s’mores later,” he said with a wink.

A sexy little blush stole across her face. “S’mores sound really good…especially if it leads to another wild night of unbelievable sex.”

He grinned, took her in his arms, and gave her a kiss to tell her how much he agreed.

The afternoon was cooling off as it turned to dusk and then darkness descended on them. They each grabbed a light sweat jacket from the camper and slipped them on.

Ryan took a couple of steaks out of the cooler to cook over the fire. Megan sliced the potatoes and wrapped them in foil with butter and seasonings and put them in the coals first. Ryan buttered, salted, and peppered the corn on the cob and wrapped them in foil, too. When it was time, they placed the corn along the edge of the fire. Ryan had cored out the onion and put butter in the center and wrapped it in foil and put it in the coals, as well. The steaks went on last, when everything else was just about finished cooking.

When it was ready, they sat on the camping chairs in front of the fire and ate dinner.

“This is unbelievable,” Megan said with a smile.

Firelight flickered on her pretty features, casting shadows in the darkness as they ate. He thought about what he’d said to her earlier.

“I might be falling for you, Meg.”

He didn’t regret his words. He’d dated a lot of women in the past but there’d just been something missing. Something intangible that he hadn’t been able to name.

He’d never been a love ’em and leave ’em kind of guy, but some thought so. He just wasn’t going to hang in there with someone if he knew she wasn’t the right one.

He’d never felt the same way with anyone that he did with Megan.

Last night he’d taken her hard and rough, and the memory caused his groin to ache. Damn she’d been amazing. But she needed to know that he wanted more from her than a night of good, hard sex.

When they finished dinner and had cleaned up, he brought a blanket from the camper and handed it to her before he put out the fire. After he extinguished the fire, he lit a candle within a glass and metal hurricane lantern.

He took her by the hand. “I’ve got something I want to show you.” Her hand was warm in his.

She smiled up at him, her smile causing something deep inside him to stir. He led her into the forest, candlelight from the hurricane lantern lighting the way. The candlelight was much gentler than a regular camping lantern and the shadows from it bounced from tree to tree.

“I saw a place somewhere over here,” he murmured as they walked through the forest then came to a stop. “Here we go.”

A small clearing lay on the other side of a fallen tree, a bed of leaves at the center of the clearing. They stepped over the tree and then he found a sturdy place to set the hurricane before taking the blanket from Megan and spreading it out on the leaves.

He slipped out of his jacket and set it on the fallen tree. “I’ll keep you warm,” he said as he held out his hand.

She looked up at him, slid off her sweat jacket, handed it to him and he set it on top of his own.

He sat on the blanket and beckoned to her. She eased onto her knees beside him and he cupped her face in his hands and lowered his head and kissed her.

Her kiss was sweet and his desire for her kicked into full gear. He wanted to take her hard again, right now. But more importantly, he wanted to show her that it wasn’t only about rough sex with him. It was all about her.

When he drew away from the kiss, her lips were parted, hunger in her pretty green eyes.

“You’re an incredible woman.” He brushed his thumb over her lips, which trembled beneath his touch. “I’ve loved every minute of this weekend.”

“So have I,” she said, her voice just above a whisper. “I wish it didn’t have to end.”

“It doesn’t.” He nuzzled her hair that was silky now that it had dried. “When we return, we just pick right back up where we left off.”

She smiled and he kissed her again. She felt so soft and warm in his arms. He slid his hand under her T-shirt, pleased she didn’t have her bra on as he cupped her bare breast and rubbed his thumb over her nipple. He watched her expression as her lips parted and her eyes grew dark with need.

He drew the T-shirt over her head and set it on the fallen tree. Candlelight flickered, gently touching her bare shoulders and chest.

“You know how much I love your body and how beautiful I think you are,” he murmured before stroking her nipples with the back of his hand.

He cupped her breasts, feeling their weight in his hands before he lowered his head and sucked a nipple.

She gasped and leaned back so that her hands were braced behind her on the blanket, her back arched so that he had better access to her breasts. He pressed them together and moved his mouth from one to the other, sucking one nipple before moving his mouth to the other one. Her nipples were large and hard and he loved sucking on them.

“I want you on your back, looking at me.” He adjusted her so that she was lying on the blanket. Her eyes glittered in the light, desire on her features.

He was surprised at how she made him want to go slow with her, to be gentle and show her how much he cared. She stirred things inside him he’d never felt with another woman.

Watching her features, he grasped the zipper on her jeans. He looked down as he unzipped them and revealed her sexy red lacy panties. He liked that she hadn’t worn something that might be considered practical on a camping trip. He grasped one of her legs and bent it and removed her shoe and sock, then repeated with the other leg and foot.

“Raise your hips,” he said when he finished and she was lying flat on her back again. She obeyed and he grasped the waistband and pulled off her jeans.

“It’s cold.” She shivered as he set her jeans aside and goose bumps broke out on her skin.

“Don’t worry,” he murmured. “I’ll warm you up.”

He trailed his finger along the waistband of her lacy red panties. “You wore these for me, didn’t you?”

She nodded, her silky hair sliding on the blanket.

“It’s a shame to take them off,” he said. “But I like the way you look completely naked.” She raised her hips again as he slid her panties over her hips and down, then slipped them off. “Beautiful,” he said as he lightly stroked the curls at the apex of her thighs.

“You mentioned something about warming me up,” she said and held her arms out to him.

He adjusted his position and covered her body with his, careful to not put his whole weight on her. He braced his hands to either side of her head and looked down at her. “How’s that?” he asked.

“It would be better if you were naked,” she said with a sexy little smile.

A rumble rose up in his chest. He felt a primal rush of desire that burned beneath his skin. He could just push down his jeans and slide into her right now, the way she was. But he wanted to give her more.

He pressed her legs apart with his palms and knelt between her thighs as he pulled his T-shirt over his head. “How’s that?” he said as he ran his finger down her curls toward her folds. “Better?”

“Yes.” Her voice trembled. “But I want you naked.”

He smiled and moved so that he could take off his athletic shoes and socks, then unzipped his jeans and slid them and his boxer briefs off. He dug into his pocket for the condom packet before tossing the jeans onto her clothing.

Despite the chill in the air, his cock was hard, primed and ready.

He went to her and knelt between her thighs. She was biting her lower lip as she looked up at him.

“Are you ready for me?” He rubbed his erection along her folds, the ache in his cock and balls so great he almost couldn’t hold himself back. He just might explode if she didn’t say yes. “I’m ready to be inside you.”

“Yes.” She nodded. “Please.”

He sheathed his cock then pressed it against the entrance to her core. He watched her face as he slid deep inside her.

“You’re so tight,” he said as her lips parted and she gasped.

“And you’re so big,” she said as he started sliding in and out.

She wrapped her thighs around his hips as he took her. He liked the feel of her holding him tight as he moved at a slow, even pace. He grasped her hands in his and held them to either side of her.

So much desire was wrapped up inside him that he could barely control himself. Despite the cool air he felt sweat bead on his forehead and he clenched his jaw.

“Take me harder,” she said as she squeezed his hands. “I know you want to.”

He just about lost it and almost started pounding into her. He managed to control himself but increased his pace.

Her chest rose and fell as her breathing escalated.

His strokes increased as he took her a little faster, then a little faster yet. An orgasm built inside him until he was almost ready to explode.

The candlelight played over her features as her eyes grew wider and her breaths came in short bursts.

“Come, baby,” he murmured. “Come with me.”

She cried out a moment later, her body bowing, and her cry sent him over the edge. His orgasm burst through him, spreading from his groin outward, sending heat through his body and he growled out his release as he cried out her name.

Her core clamped down on him as he throbbed inside her. He managed a few more strokes and then he pressed himself tight against her.

He brought her into his arms and rolled them both to the side where he kept her in his embrace.

“You were right,” she said.

He brushed damp strands from her forehead. “About what?”

“You warmed me right up.”

He smiled and kissed her, and held her tightly.

Chapter 16

Sunday morning, they packed up camp and headed back to civilization. As Ryan drove, Megan leaned back in the truck’s passenger seat and smiled at him.

“Thank you again for taking me.” She reached for his hand on the console and he laced his fingers with hers. “That was one of the best times I can remember having. Ever.”

“I’m right there with you.” He smiled and glanced at her as he steered. “That was the best camping trip I’ve been on, and I’ve been on a lot of camping trips.”

The words he’d spoken to her yesterday at the lake slipped in to her consciousness.

“I might be falling for you, Meg.”

The memory sent a delighted shiver through her body. She was falling for him, and fast, but she wasn’t ready to tell him that. She was too afraid of getting hurt once again.

When they got within cell phone range, Megan grabbed her small purse from beneath the passenger seat and pulled out her phone. She pressed the power button but the phone wouldn’t turn on.

“I must have forgotten to charge my phone before I left,” she said. “The battery is dead.”

“Just as well,” he said. “There’s something about camping and getting away from all of the electronic stuff anyway.”

She smiled at him. “It’s going to be hard going back to the real world.”

“Who says we have to get back to the real world?” He gave her a quick grin. “How about dinner tonight?”

She laughed. “I have a date with a nice long hot bath tonight where there are no bears.”

With a teasing look he said, “I have a tub.”

“And if we end up in it I’ll never get any rest and I have to get back to work in the morning.” She tilted her head to the side and smiled at him. “Although it would be worth it.”

She felt a little sleepy as he drove, exhausted from the long weekend. Yet part of her felt exhilarated too from having an fantastic time with Ryan.

When they reached his ranch, she helped him unload the camper and clean it up. She took out the bedding and carried it to his laundry room and started the wash as he put away the fishing rods and tackle.

They made a good team as they went to work and it didn’t take them long at all before the camper was clean and everything was put away. When they were finished, he parked the camper inside a big shop at the back of the house then returned to her car.

She tossed her duffel in the passenger seat when they were finished and he walked with her to the driver’s side of the car. He opened the door for her then put his hands on her waist and lowered his head to kiss her.

His kisses never failed to stir flames inside her. He slowly moved his mouth over hers and she sighed with a kind of happiness she’d never remembered experiencing before.

As he drew away she smiled. “Wow. I might never go home if you keep that up.”

“Good.” He brought his lips close to hers. “If you need any more convincing I’m up for it.”

She gave him a solid kiss and drew away. “Okay, mister. I’d better get on home.”

He grinned and stepped back. “I’ll give you a call and we can figure out dinner this week.”

“Sounds like a good plan to me.” She eased into the driver’s seat and buzzed down the window as he closed the Camry’s door. “Thank you,” she said as she looked up at him. “Thank you for the most incredible weekend ever.”

“It took the two of us together.” He smiled. “Be careful driving home and get some rest. You’re going to need it.”

“Oh, yeah?” She raised a brow.

He nodded. “I’ll see to it.”

With a grin she started the car and backed up. She blew him a kiss before buzzing the window up, turning the car around, and heading down the road.

As she drove she hummed and pulled her cell phone out of her purse. She managed to connect it to the charger and let the phone rest in a cup holder as she drove toward town.

The happiness bubbling up inside her made her feel as if she should be dancing. She turned on the radio and one of her favorite old songs, I’m So Excited by the Pointer Sisters, was playing. It fit her mood perfectly. She might be tone deaf, but she sang her heart out at the top of her lungs.

About ten minutes after leaving Ryan’s house, her phone beeped, telling her she had a message. The phone was apparently charged enough now to use. While keeping one hand on the wheel, she glanced at the LCD display.

“Twelve new voice mail messages?” She said to herself. Was everything okay at home?

She raised the phone to her ear and listened to the first message from last night, Saturday.

“Megan.” It was her mother’s distraught voice. “We think your father had a heart attack. The paramedics had to revive him and rush him to the hospital.”

A wash of cold went through Megan. Heart pounding, she listened to the next message. “Dad’s had a heart attack,” Tess said and Megan’s skin grew colder. “He’s in critical condition. Come as soon as you get this message.”

The next ten messages were her mother’s frantic calls and her sister’s updates. Tess was calmer than their mother but the urgency was there. Their father was in ICU after undergoing emergency surgery, and his condition hadn’t improved.

Megan hit the speed dial number for Tess.

“Megan,” Tess answered on the first ring. “Thank God. You need to get to the hospital as soon as you can.”

“I’m on my way.” Megan glanced at the clock, her heart pounding. “Tell me what happened.”

Tess’s voice sounded teary. “Dad opened up the mail while Mom was making dinner last night. He said, ‘The bastard has started foreclosure proceedings.’ Dad read the notice to Mom. Then he clutched his chest and collapsed. He fell from the chair to the floor.”

“Dear God,” Megan said, her mind racing.

“The doctor said he had a heart attack,” Tess said. “It could have been from the stress caused by the contents of that letter, among other things. He hasn’t recovered from the surgery he went through last night.”

Tears burned at the backs of Megan’s eyes, but she held them back. Her father was still alive. He could still recover.

“How’s Jenny doing?” Megan asked Tess.

“She’s with Mrs. Webb,” Tess said. “I’ve told her that her grandpa is sick and in the hospital. She’s too young to tell her more. She wants to see him but they won’t let children into the ICU.”

“From the sound of her messages, Mom doesn’t sound like she’s holding up really well,” Megan said.

“She’s right here,” Tess said. “She wants to talk to you.”

“Megan?” came Margaret’s voice. “Are you almost here?”

“I’m not too far now.”

“They’re saying he might not make it.” So much fear was in Margaret’s tone that Megan’s stomach felt queasy. “I don’t know what I’ll do without him.”

“He’ll pull through, Mom.” Megan clenched her fingers around the phone. “We have to believe that.”

“I pray you’re right.” Margaret sounded so distressed that Megan’s heart hurt.

“I’ll see you soon,” Megan said, praying she was right, too.

The drive to Prescott seemed to take forever. By the time Megan reached the hospital, her nerves were frayed.

She rushed into the hospital and was directed to the waiting room where her mother and Tess were.

“Mom.” Megan hurried to her mother and hugged her. Margaret’s eyes were red and swollen, her skin pale and features drawn. She wore a blouse and skirt as she usually did, but her normally pressed clothing was wrinkled and her makeup had been cried away.

The moment Megan brought Margaret into her arms, her mother started crying again.

Megan looked over her shoulder at Tess. “Have you heard anything new?”

“Nothing.” Tess shook her head. Her eyes were red, too, and she looked exhausted. “Last we heard he’s still in critical condition.”

Megan rubbed her mother’s back as she and Tess spoke. “Have you both been here all night?”

Tess nodded. “I tried to get Mom to sleep on the chairs but she wouldn’t.”

“Have you gotten any sleep?” Megan asked her sister.

Tess pushed her hand through her hair. “I guess I’m as guilty as Mom. I couldn’t sleep if I tried. I’m too worried about Dad.”

Megan and Tess spent the next two hours comforting Margaret. The time seemed to go by interminably slow.

The doctor finally walked in, carrying a clipboard. Margaret pulled away from Tess who’d had her arm around her. Their mother straightened and raised her chin, clearly trying to compose herself for the doctor.

“How is he, Dr. Marston?” Margaret asked, her voice hoarse from exhaustion and tears despite her attempts at composure.

“We’re only twenty-six hours into it after his bypass surgery and the first forty-eight hours are the most critical.” The doctor looked grim as he spoke. “He’s a very sick man. His blood pressure is low and his heart is weakened but it is not damaged so much that he could not live with it. As I say though, we just don’t know yet.”

He continued, “We may be able to let you see him later today. The nurse will inform you if and when you can.”

Margaret nodded but looked like she was going to fall apart again and grasped Megan’s wrist. She pulled down on Megan’s arm, as if she might collapse, and Megan adjusted herself so she could put her arm around her mother to support her.

“Thank you,” Margaret said.

When the doctor left, Margaret looked from Tess to Megan. “What will I do without Paul if he—if he—if he dies?”

The words seemed to take even more out of Margaret and Megan led her back to a chair and had her sit down.

“Don’t think that way, Mom.” Tess sat beside Margaret. “He’s going to be all right.”

Margaret shook her head. “I don’t know what I would do without him.”

Megan had never seen her mother in such stark pain. She’d never realized just how important her parents were to each other. She knew that they loved each other, but it had never occurred to her that they would love each other so much that they couldn’t exist without one another.

“Relax, Mom.” Megan moved so that her mother’s head was on her shoulder. “He just needs some time to heal and he’ll be okay.”

Margaret said, “I pray to God you’re right.”

Chapter 17

Tess sat with Margaret after Megan had held her for at least an hour. Megan got up from her seat and flexed her shoulders to get out the cramp that had developed in her arm from holding her mother for so long.

It occurred to her that she hadn’t called Ryan. She needed to hear his voice.

She moved away from her mother and sister and dialed his number.

“Hi, sexy,” he said as he answered

Megan hesitated as she felt tears prick at the back of her eyes. “Hi,” she said.

“What’s wrong?” Apparently he heard the hesitancy and concern in that one word. “Did something happen?”

“My father had a heart attack last night.”

“How is he doing?” Concern was in Ryan’s voice.

“The doctor isn’t sure he’s going to pull through.” Megan held back a sob. “But there is a chance. The next forty-eight hours are critical.”

“I’ll be right there, Meg,” he said.

Surprise made her blink. “You don’t have to come.”

“Yeah, I do,” he said. “I care about you and I need to be there for you.”

She took a deep breath. “Thank you.” She told him to call her when he reached the hospital and she’d take him back to the waiting room they were in.

“I’ll see you in less than an hour,” he said.

She paced the room for the next hour as Tess held their mother. Megan chewed her nails as she paced, something she had started doing when Bart left her, but that she hadn’t done since her divorce.

When her phone vibrated, she looked at the display and saw that it was Ryan.

“Are you here?” she answered.

“I’m at the information desk,” he said.

Megan disconnected the call and looked at Tess. “I’ll be right back.”

Tess nodded but said nothing.

Megan headed downstairs to the information desk and saw Ryan standing there, so tall and solid. She rushed to him and he took her into his arms and held her.

“Thank you for coming,” she said as she felt the heat of his body and breathed in his comforting scent.

He rocked her to him. “Are you all right?”

“As well as I can be.” A tear trickled down her face as she looked up at Ryan. “He could die.”

Ryan brushed the tear away with his thumb. “We’ll pray for the best.”

She hugged him again, burying her face against his chest as she felt his strong arms around her.

“I’d better get back to my sister and my mom,” she said as she drew away.

“I’ll go with you,” he said. “If that’s all right with you.”

“It will be nice to have you here if you can stay for a little while.” She wiped tears away with her fingertips. “I hope this isn’t taking away time you need to spend on the ranch.”

“No,” he said. “You’re more important.”

He held her hand as they went to the elevator and rode up to the waiting room. When they entered the waiting room, Ryan put his arms around Megan’s shoulders in a way that comforted her, supported her.

She started to introduce him to Tess and Margaret but Tess had a strange expression on her face.

“You’d better go,” Tess said in a hard but calm tone.

“What?” Megan looked at her sister, confused, as Tess stared at Ryan.

At the same time, Margaret raised her head and followed Tess’s gaze.

Margaret stiffened in Tess’s arms.

“It’s your fault!” Margaret screamed as she pulled away from Tess. Margaret pointed at Ryan. “Your fault he might die!”

Shock tore through Megan as she looked from her mother’s expression of hatred and turned back to Ryan. “What’s going on? ” Megan asked.

“Get out of here.” Margaret kept shouting. “Get out of here!”

“He’s the man who’s foreclosing on Mom and Dad,” Tess said to Megan. To Ryan she repeated, “You’d better go.”

“Paul is your father? I had no idea. I’m so sorry.” Ryan met Megan’s gaze.

She just stared at him, unable to say anything. Paul? He knew her father?

A nurse rushed in as Margaret kept screaming.

“We’d better talk about this,” Ryan said to Megan. He backed up then turned away and went out the waiting room doors.

Stunned, Megan stared at the doors as Margaret sobbed and the nurse tried to calm her.

Megan looked at Tess. “Ryan is foreclosing on them?” She was still having a hard time connecting the fact that the man she had just spent the weekend with was the same man who was causing her family so much distress.

“He came to their restaurant a week ago Thursday and told them they had to make the balloon payment because he was going to file.” Tess held their mom and rubbed her back. “Mom, it’s okay.”

Thursday. Ryan had the talk with her parents the same day she’d met him.

“It’s not okay.” Margaret raised her head, her face tear-stained. She narrowed her gaze at Megan. “What was Ryan McBride doing here?”

“He’s the man I went camping with,” Megan said slowly.

Both Margaret’s and Tess’s eyes widened. “You went camping with him?”

“I didn’t know he was the one foreclosing on you.” Megan shook her head. “If I’d known, I would never have dated him.”

“You’ve been dating him?” Tess asked. “He would have known our parents’ names.”

“He was using you to get to us,” Margaret said with a fierce expression.

“He didn’t know anything about you.” Megan rubbed her palms on her jeans, her mind still whirling with confusion. “I didn’t tell him who my family was.”

“Oh, he knew,” Margaret said in a biting tone. “Why else would he have been going out with you?”

Megan felt like she’d been slapped. Her mother’s words cut deeply, as if Megan couldn’t attract a man like Ryan.

But had he known? Was that why he’d approached her?

“She didn’t mean it that way,” Tess said as their mother walked away from the nurse and started moving around the room as if lost.

“Yes, she did.” Megan looked from Tess to watch their mother. “You know she did.”

Tess didn’t say anything. What could she say?

As for Ryan, Megan didn’t know what to think or how to handle it. It didn’t seem real that he was the reason her father was in the hospital, the reason he’d had a heart attack. And that Ryan was the man trying to take their home away.

Tears backed up behind her eyes. She’d just had the most amazing weekend of her life. Had it all been a lie?

How could she see him anymore? She wouldn’t see him. Look what he’d done to her family.

She wanted to sit down, bury her face in her hands, and cry. The pain she felt in her heart was like she’d been stabbed with a knife and her mother had twisted the blade.

Another nurse walked into the room as she looked at Margaret. “Mr. Dyson is awake and wants to see you.”

Margaret headed for the door, her steps quick and rushed.

The nurse looked at Megan and Tess. “Are you both his daughters?”

“Yes,” Tess said and Megan nodded.

“He wants to see you, too.” The nurse opened the door for Margaret to walk through. “You can go in one at a time. You each can have five minutes, no more than that. He’s weak and we can’t risk exhausting him.” When Margaret was through the door, the nurse said, “I’ll be back for you when it’s your turn.”

The nurse who had been consoling their mother left, too. Megan rubbed her arms with both of her hands, trying to chase away a chill that wouldn’t leave her body.

Her mind bounced back and forth between the revelation that Ryan had been the one to cause her family distress, and the fact that her father could die.

Anger made her throb so hard it ached. How could he have been so horrible?

It didn’t jive with the man she’d gotten to know who had been so popular with almost everyone they’d come into contact with who knew him. The only one who hadn’t been cordial was the drunk who had been trying to start a fight with another man the night she and Ryan had gone out to dinner.

Could Ryan have approached her because he knew who she was? It didn’t make sense. What purpose would that have served?

And this weekend… Everything had been so real, so wonderful. She didn’t think Ryan had been faking any of it.

Yet a niggling of doubt kept knocking at her brain.

Doubt followed by anger over what he’d done to their family.

Even though it hadn’t been more than six or seven minutes since Margaret had walked out of the room, it seemed to take forever for her mother to return.

“He doesn’t look good.” Margaret’s eyes were glossy with tears. “Don’t mention that bastard being here, either one of you. And don’t tell him that you’ve been seeing him, Megan,” Margaret said as she looked accusingly at Megan. “He’s weak and that might kill him.”

“Of course not, Mom.” Tess spoke gently. “I’ll go next,” she said to Megan, then left with the nurse.

While Tess was in with their father, Megan paced the floor as her mother sat in a chair and sobbed. Every now and then Margaret would say words like, “It’s all that bastard’s fault,” and to Megan, “How could you have been seeing him? How could you do that to this family?”

Once again, Megan didn’t try to defend herself, she just took what was thrown at her. She did her best not to let her mother slice through her with words. She’d grown up with the verbal abuse and had married someone who had done the same thing.

She’d thought Ryan was different, that he would never hurt her. But he couldn’t be the man she’d thought he was if he could do something like this to her family when they were hurting so badly for money. He could have worked something out with them, but instead he was foreclosing on their home.

Tess returned and walked into the room. Her eyes were red but dry, as if she was forcing back tears. She didn’t say anything, just went to their mother and brought her into her arms.

The nurse held the door open for Megan. She looked back at her mother and sister, then followed the nurse out the door.

Her stomach twisted as they walked from the waiting room, down a hall, and through a pair of doors that led to the ICU. The journey seemed so long even though it wasn’t that far.

The antiseptic smell of the hospital and the sounds of beeps on monitors surrounded her. The nurse led her past a nurse’s station to a room with windows, but the curtains were drawn.

“No more than five minutes,” the nurse reminded her. “I’ll come and get you when your time is up. But if he seems to get worse, I’ll be waiting outside.”

Megan nodded and walked into the room. She fought back tears the moment she saw her father. She didn’t want him to see her crying—she needed to be strong for him.

The man who’d always seemed so big to her now looked shrunken and pale against a backdrop of monitors and machines. One of them showed his heartbeat. She didn’t know anything about heart monitors beyond what she’d seen on TV, but to her his heartbeat seemed weak.

She walked toward him, noticing that his breathing seemed shallow and he made a wheezing sound.

“Megan.” He held up the hand with the IV in it and gestured to her to come closer. Her feet felt so heavy, her body stiff as she went to him.

When she reached his side, she slipped her hand into his. “Hi, Dad,” she said, barely able to get the words out. “How are you doing?” she said, then added, “Other than the fact that you had a heart attack and you’re in the hospital.”

He gave an attempt at a smile. “I’m not going to last much longer.”

“Don’t say that.” It was harder to fight back tears now and she had to bite the inside of her lip. When she could talk without her voice wavering, she said, “You’re going to be okay, Dad.”

His throat worked as he swallowed. “I want to say a few things to you.”

She held his hand in both of hers. “I can tell that you need to rest. Then we can talk.”

“I haven’t been the best father to you, Megan.” He winced as he spoke, as if he’d felt a stab of pain. He focused on her again. “I want you to know how proud of you I am. You’re a beautiful woman and I should never have been so hard on you.”

Prickles covered Megan from head to toe. Her father had never told her he was proud of her. Ever.

“Trust your judgment,” her father said. “I’ve always second guessed you and I shouldn’t have. You have had good judgment throughout your life. I just needed to let go sooner but I guess I was always afraid to.”

He continued, “Throughout your life I’ve been hard on you,” he said, his voice weak. “But I’ve wanted the best for you.”

A tear leaked down her cheek. She didn’t know what to say.

“I shouldn’t have let your mother be so hard on you.” He looked sad. “Between the two of us, things probably weren’t easy for you in our household.”

“Don’t worry about anything right now.” She gripped his hand. “You need to get better.”

He wheezed before he said, “I want you to know that I love you, Megan.”

Another tear rolled down her face. “I love you, Dad.”

He closed his eyes like it was too difficult for him to continue talking.

She squeezed his hand. “Get some rest.”

Just as she started to walk away, something started blaring. Her heart jerked. She looked at the monitor and saw that he had flatlined. She sucked in her breath, feeling like her own heart stopped at the same moment.

The nurse rushed in and checked the monitor then called for assistance. Megan felt like cotton was in her ears and she couldn’t hear as fear went through her.

Someone took hold of her arm and spoke, a nurse, but Megan couldn’t grasp what she was saying. The nurse spoke louder and Megan barely heard, “We need you out.”

She was escorted out of her father’s room while nurses and a doctor rushed in.

Megan was taken back to the waiting area. As soon as she walked through the door, Margaret and Tess looked at her with fear in their expressions.

It must have been on her face because Tess rushed to her. “Dad? Is he okay?”

“He flatlined.” Megan’s words stuck in her throat. “They’re working on him now.”

“No.” The word came out of Margaret on a sob as she sank into a chair. “Nooo.”

Megan and Tess waited on either side of their mother. Tess had her arm around Margaret and Megan held one of her hands.

It wasn’t much longer before a doctor came through the door, a grim look on his face.

Margaret got to her feet and Tess and Megan stood as well. “Tell me Paul is all right,” Margaret said as if demanding that the doctor give her good news.

“I’m sorry, Mrs. Dyson,” the doctor said. “His heart gave out. I’m afraid he’s gone.”

Margaret’s knees buckled but Tess and Megan caught her before she fell. Megan looked at her face and saw that her mother had fainted.

Megan felt numb as the doctor rushed to Margaret’s side. A nurse handed the doctor something that he put under Margaret’s nose, causing her to suck in her breath and open her eyes. She was helped into a chair and checked over as Tess and Megan watched.

Tess gripped Megan’s arm. “He’s really dead?”

Megan felt tears roll down her cheeks as she looked at her sister. “Yes. He’s gone.”

Tess broke down, crying in Megan’s arms. Megan closed her eyes, unable to believe her father was no longer with them.

Chapter 18

The night of their father’s death, Margaret checked out mentally. Five days later, she didn’t seem to be any better.

Megan had always thought of her mother as a strong person both emotionally and physically. She never expected Margaret to seem to vanish. She was there, but she wasn’t.

At the hospital, after their father had passed on, out of the three of them, Megan had been the most capable at that moment of dealing with the hospital and the paperwork. Tess tried to console their mother while they both cried. Margaret signed the papers wherever Megan told her to.

When they’d reached their parents’ house, Tess and Megan made their mother lie down in her bed. Margaret simply stared at the ceiling. She wouldn’t respond to anything they said.

After they’d put a blanket on Margaret and tucked it around her, Tess and Megan had done their best to console each other and check in on their mother from time to time.

Over the past few days, Megan had taken care funeral arrangements and Tess had handled the restaurant, closing it temporarily until their mother checked back into reality. If Margaret didn’t recover soon, Megan and Tess would have to decide what to do with the restaurant.

After working with her parents for years, Tess had experience running a restaurant, so she could take her mother’s place, but she would need a good cook and a waitress and would need to be able to pay them competitive wages. Tess and Megan needed to dig into the restaurant’s finances and get things straight before they opened the restaurant again.

Then there was the foreclosure looming over them. But they would have to wait to deal with that.

Megan’s heart squeezed and her belly cramped as she thought about Ryan. The pain she’d felt over losing him had been almost more than she could bear. It was like something was tearing her apart inside, ripping her to shreds. She’d never thought it could hurt so much to love someone and lose him.

Love. No. It couldn’t be love.

But what else could be so powerful it nearly drove her to her knees?

He had called at least once a day, but she had ignored his calls and deleted his voice messages before listening to them. She deleted his text messages, too, but couldn’t avoid seeing parts of them, like “please let me explain,” and “I’m not letting you go that easily.”

Every time she saw a message from him the tears would start again. She had to struggle to keep it together.

A part of her wanted to text back or take the calls, but how could she? Not after all that he’d done. She just couldn’t.

The morning of the funeral, Jenny was again with Mrs. Webb while Tess and Megan tried to get prepared.

When they needed a moment to talk, Megan and Tess went into the kitchen to make some hot blackberry tea, something that had always soothed them in the past. Not that it would be able to make them feel better now, but it was a ritual that helped to calm them. They sat at the table drinking tea after offering Margaret some, but their mother was as unresponsive as she had been the day their father had died.

“How did you meet Ryan McBride?” Tess asked quietly as they sat at the table, catching Megan off guard.

She felt a twist in her belly at the mention of Ryan’s name. They hadn’t talked about him since everything else had happened. She remained quiet for a moment. She didn’t want to revisit anything but at the same time she wanted to talk about him.

The pain of her father’s loss, and of learning about Ryan’s actions contributing to the heart attack, made her chest hurt as if she was having a heart attack herself.

“We met at the county fair.” Megan ran her finger along the rim of the hot porcelain teacup. “You hadn’t shown up and he introduced himself to me. When I got the message that you and Jenny couldn’t make it, I agreed to spend the day with him.” Megan squeezed her eyes shut for a moment. “I don’t want to believe he knew who I am.”

Tess sighed. “Don’t listen to Mom. She’s always been too hard on you. Sunday was worse because of what happened to Dad and she said some things she shouldn’t have.”

“What if she’s right?” Megan clenched her hand on the tabletop. “What if Ryan was trying to use me in some way?”

Tess shook her head. “It makes no sense. How could he use you to get to Mom and Dad? Mom was just freaking out.”

“Of course you’re right.” Megan slid her finger into the teacup handle. “But why me? Why did he pick me at the fair?”

“You’re a beautiful woman inside and out.” Tess wrapped her hands around her teacup as if warming them. “I’m sure he was attracted to what he saw.”

“I have such a hard time reconciling the Ryan I’d gotten to know with the one who’s taking away my family’s home.” Megan met her sister’s gaze. “He was fun and kind, and seemed popular with kids and adults wherever we went.”

“How well did you get to know him?” Tess asked.

Megan looked down at her hot tea. “As well as any couple could.”

“I’m sorry.” Tess reached out and covered Megan’s hand with her own. “What are you going to do now?”

Megan sipped her tea and set the cup down. “It’s over, of course.”

“You really care for him,” Tess said.

“Too much.” Megan rubbed her eyes with her thumb and forefinger. “I was falling for him so hard… I think I did fall for him.” She looked at Tess and held her hand to her chest. “It hurts. It’s like I lost not only my father, but someone else I cared for.” She had cried countless tears, not only for the loss of her father, but for Ryan, too.

“Aw, honey.” Tess rubbed her hand along Megan’s arm. “I didn’t realize it was that serious.”

“It wasn’t—it’s not—it’s—” Megan bit her lower lip. “I don’t know what it is.”

“You’re in love with him,” Tess said quietly.

“I can’t be in love with him.” Megan shook her head. “Look what he’s done.”

“Dad would have had the heart attack eventually, you know that.” Tess took a deep breath. “The doctor said it was just waiting to happen and that it was probably a coincidence.”

Megan frowned at her sister. “Why are you defending Ryan now? You were just as angry with him as Mom and Dad have been.”

Tess paused as if thinking over her words. “Because if you care for him then there’s something there that’s good.”

“Yeah, I’ve got a great track record.” Megan gave an unladylike snort. “Just look at Bart.”

“There’s good in Bart,” Tess said and Megan looked at her with surprise. “At least there was. Unfortunately, he was eventually won over by the Dark Side.”

Megan frowned. “I’m not so sure I’m keeping up with your logic.”

“What’s he like?” Tess asked.

Megan thought about Ryan and the wonderful times they’d had. “He’s well-liked, friendly, fun, caring.”

Tess rested her elbow on the table and put her chin in her hand. “Did he treat you well?”

Megan couldn’t help a smile. “No one has ever treated me better. He was sweet and attentive, yet he’s a real man’s man.”

“Mom and Dad have a different way of looking at things,” Tess said. “Just maybe they were all wrong about Ryan.” Tess folded her hands on the table. “If he’s as good of a guy as he sounds, you need to give him another chance.”

With a sigh, Megan said, “I don’t know.”

“Older sisters know best,” Tess said. “And I say you should talk to him.”

“No fair pulling out the Older Sister card.” Megan looked up at the clock. “It’s time to get ready for the funeral.”

“Hopefully we can get Mom to pull herself together for it,” Tess said with a sigh.

Between the two of them, they were able to get Margaret dressed in a simple black sheath dress and black heels. Tess had bought a stylish hat for their mother with a veil that came down just below the eyes so that no one could easily see her vacant stare.

“I’m still having a hard time with Jenny going to her grandfather’s funeral,” Tess said to Megan before Mrs. Webb arrived with her daughter. “It’s hard enough letting it sink in myself.”

“I understand.” Megan nodded. Even five days later she was still having a difficult time coming to terms with the fact that her father was dead, much less having had to sit down with a five-year-old and explain that someone she loved had died.

When Mrs. Webb arrived, Jenny came rushing in, carrying her doll with the frizzy blonde ponytail and one eye glued shut. Instead of the doll being naked as usual, she was wearing a little white dress with black polka dots, and the doll had a black ribbon around her ponytail.

Jenny threw herself into her mother’s arms. Tess picked up her daughter and hugged her tightly.

As Tess set her down on the floor, Jenny held her doll tightly in one arm. “Mrs. Webb made Bette a new dress.” She held her doll up with both hands, presenting Bette to her mother. “Isn’t she pretty?”

“I see that.” Tess looked like she was holding back tears. “She’s very pretty. How about we get you dressed, too?”

Jenny pointed to Mrs. Webb who was holding a plastic bag over a hanger. “Mrs. Webb made me a dress that matches Bette’s.”

“Thank you, Mrs. Webb.” Tess gave the older lady a kiss on the cheek. “You’re wonderful.”

“Are you going to be all right, Miss Tess?” She enveloped Tess in a big hug.

When they parted, Tess sniffled and wiped a tear from here eye. “Eventually,” she said. Mrs. Webb had become like family to Tess and Jenny.

Mrs. Webb turned to Megan. “What about you, Miss Megan?”

“It’s hard,” Megan replied. “It will take a while.”

“Of course it will.” Mrs. Webb patted her shoulder. “Is there anything I can do for you girls?”

Tess and Megan both shook their heads. “Thank you,” Megan said and Tess spoke in kind.

“Where are we going, Mommy?” Jenny asked.

“I’ll explain as we get you dressed,” Tess said.

When Jenny was finished dressing, she indeed matched Bette and wore a white dress with black polka dots and black bows in her hair. She wore shiny black Mary Jane’s and white socks.

Every pew in the small church filled after Megan, Margaret, Tess, Mrs. Webb, and Jenny, carrying Bette, had arrived. It was a church her father and mother had belonged to over the past year since arriving in Prescott.

Megan hadn’t realized how many people her parents had come to know since moving to this town. Fellow churchgoers, business owners they had worked with, loyal patrons, and neighbors came to pay their respects.

When the casket was carried into the church, Megan turned to watch the procession.

A jolt went through her when she saw Ryan standing in the very back, against the wall. He wore a cream-colored dress shirt; black western dress pants; polished black boots; and was holding a black western hat. He watched the pallbearers and didn’t meet her gaze. She wasn’t sure if he realized she’d seen him. He’d come to pay his respects to her father.

She turned away and faced the pastor at the front of the church. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she listened to him give the eulogy. A ringing in her ears made it hard to hear as she felt the gut-wrenching emptiness that was left in place of the man who had been her father. Two men whom Megan had never met stood and spoke, each saying in their own way that her father was a good man and that they had been fortunate to know him.

She turned once during the service and saw that Ryan had sat down in the last row, but as the service ended and the exit procession started, he left.

When it was time to go to the cemetery, the pallbearers carried the casket to the hearse parked outside. Megan and her family followed down the aisle, a part of the procession as they headed to the waiting limo.

As they proceeded, Megan thought about her father’s last words and the gift he’d given to her. She had been able to forgive him and not hold on to the resentment that had been in her heart.

Chapter 19

Two days after the funeral, Tess told Megan she wanted to go for a drive in the afternoon, that there were things she wanted to talk about. They’d left Jenny with Mrs. Webb, who was also taking care of Margaret.

Their mother had started a slow journey back to reality and Megan was relieved that she was coming back to them.

The day was sunny, the rainy weather having passed on.

“Have you called him yet?” Tess asked as she drove through town.

“Ryan?” Megan asked.

Tess rolled her eyes at Megan. “No. Santa Claus. Who else?”

“No, I haven’t talked with St. Nick or Ryan either, for that matter.” Megan shook her head. “But he has tried to call and text.”

“Then we’re going.” Tess turned onto the highway leading out of town.

“What?” Megan looked at her sister. “Where are we going?”

“I think you should give Ryan a chance to say whatever it is he has to say.” Tess looked straight ahead at the highway.

Megan narrowed her gaze. “Tess…”

“I pulled the Older Sister card, remember?” Tess kept her eyes on the highway.

“So what are you saying?” Megan said slowly.

“I think in your heart you want to talk to Ryan.” Tess finally looked at Megan. “You need to talk to him.”

Megan looked out the window. “Where are we going?” she asked again.

Tess bit her lower lip. “Don’t be mad at me.”

Megan’s heart started pounding. “Tess…”

Tess looked apologetic as she pulled the car off the highway and onto a dirt road.

The road that led to Ryan’s ranch.

Megan widened her eyes. “You turn this car right around.”

Tess had both hands on the wheel as her car shimmied down the dirt road toward Ryan’s place. “I’ve always been protective of you, Megan. But I want you to be happy too. I guess what I’m hoping is that maybe there is a valid explanation and you can have a happy ever after.”

Megan stared out the window at the passing scenery, nerves suddenly twisting her belly. “As if there is such a thing.”

“Before Steve died, I believed in it.” Tess’s voice was quiet. “I don’t know if I’ll ever find a man I could love as much as I loved Steve. I’m not sure I want to.”

“Steve was a great guy.” Megan felt a wave of sadness for her sister. “You have Jenny and that has to help.”

Tess smiled. “Jenny is our blessing. She reminds me so much of her father. He was a good man.”

“Yes, he was,” Megan said. “I would love to find someone as special as Steve.”

Tess met Megan’s gaze. “Ryan might be that man.”

“I don’t know.” Megan pushed hair from her eyes. “I just don’t know what to think anymore.” She clenched her fists on her lap. “I don’t know if this is a good idea. I’ve ignored his calls and messages.”

“Stop second guessing yourself. He’ll want to talk to you,” Tess said. “I saw him at the funeral and he sent flowers, too.”

Megan’s stomach jolted as they crossed the cattle guard and she saw Ryan’s truck. Tess drove up the driveway and pulled her Honda Accord next to Ryan’s vehicle and parked.

Tess looked at Megan. “You’re not mad at me, are you?”

Megan tried to be mad at her sister but couldn’t be. Still she said, “I’m still thinking about whether or not I want to strangle you right now.”

The corners of Tess’s lips tipped up in a smile. “I knew you wanted to talk with him. You just needed a little push.”

“You’re coming with me, right?” Megan looked at Tess. “After all, this was your idea.”

“I’d like the opportunity to meet him.” Tess stared at the house. “Size him up.”

“Haven’t you met him at the restaurant when he’s stopped by?” Megan asked.

“Not really.” Tess unfastened her seat belt. “I’ve seen him go into the kitchen to talk with Dad, but I never had the chance to meet him. Dad always came out raving mad after Ryan left, so all I have are negative images of him.”

“So, what makes you think he’s okay now?” Megan asked.

“You know how negative our parents are and how worked up Dad would get over things.” Tess looked thoughtful. “Maybe there was more to it than what we saw.”

Megan thought about the man she’d gotten to know. Was she being too hard on him? Maybe she needed to trust her own judgment like her father had said.

Out loud she said, “But he was foreclosing on our parents and not trying to work anything out with them. Something just isn’t right about that.”

“Well, you’ll get your chance to talk to him.” Tess nodded in the direction of the corrals.

Megan followed her gaze and her heart jerked in her chest as Ryan reached them, pulling his horse to a stop. The horse had a red coat with a black mane, tail, and socks.

But the horse wasn’t really what she was looking at. Ryan had her attention.

He didn’t have a shirt on, just jeans low-slung at his hips, worn boots, and a white straw western hat. In that one moment she remembered him taking her rough and hard the first night and how much that had excited her. In the next moment she thought about his gentleness on the blanket in the forest beneath candlelight.

She shook her head, rattling the thoughts around in her brain.

“Go on,” Tess said quietly.

Megan unfastened her seatbelt and started to open the car door. Ryan had already dismounted and was there, opening it for her.

He took her hand and she felt the familiar connection between them as he helped her out of the car. And then they were face to face, their eyes locked, neither of them saying a word.

The incredible weekend they’d had together came rushing through her mind. Not just the sex, but fishing, hiking, skinny-dipping, and so much more.

And then he brought her into his arms and hugged her tight. She felt the tension and emotion rushing from her body.

“Hi.” Tess’s voice jerked Megan out of her trance and she stepped out of his embrace. “I’m Tess.” She held her hand out and Ryan turned to her and took it.

“Ryan McBride.” He released her hand and touched the brim of his hat. “A pleasure to meet you, Tess.”

She studied him. “Don’t hurt Megan or you’ll have me to answer to.”

Megan’s jaw dropped.

The five-foot-three woman staring up at the six-foot-one muscular man and warning him off would have been amusing if it wasn’t for the dead serious look in her eyes.

“You have nothing to worry about, Tess.” Ryan spoke with a seriousness in his voice that surprised Megan. “I would never hurt her.”

Tess gave him one last look then turned her gaze on Megan. “I’m going to get back to town to check on Mom. Are you okay with me leaving you? Something tells me you won’t have a problem getting a ride home.”

Megan’s jaw dropped. “You can’t leave me here.”

“I’ll get you home safely,” Ryan said.

Megan felt trapped. Tess had brought her out to talk to Ryan and was now leaving her alone with the man. She’d feel like a total idiot if she insisted on leaving now with Tess. It would be completely immature. It wasn’t the same as ignoring his calls.

Was it?

Neither Ryan nor Megan said anything as Tess got into her car. She waved as she backed up, then turned the car around and drove away from the ranch house.

Megan was almost afraid to look at Ryan. She closed her eyes then opened them again.

“Meg?” He rested his hand on her upper arm. “Talk to me.”

“I don’t know why Tess brought me here.” She turned to face him. “My Dad had a heart attack while reading the letter that you were foreclosing on him. I’m not sure there’s anything to talk about.”

“I’m sorry about your dad.” Ryan’s eyes were shadowed by the brim of his hat.

“So am I.” Her father’s last words went through her mind.

I want you to know how proud of you I am.

Why had he waited to say those words until just moments before he’d died?

“I know you’re hurting,” Ryan said. “But will you let me explain?”

He held her gaze a long moment and then she nodded. “I don’t see how that will help, but go ahead.”

“The house your parents bought isn’t mine so I’m not the one foreclosing on them,” Ryan said.

Megan frowned. “What do you mean?”

Ryan pushed up the brim of his hat and she could see the blue of his eyes. “It belongs to my uncle and aunt.”

“Your uncle and aunt?” she said slowly.

“I owe my uncle a favor and I’ve been trying to work everything out to help them.” Ryan took off his hat and pushed his hand through his hair before setting his hat back on his head.

“Your parents bought the house,” Ryan continued, “and my uncle financed it because it wasn’t the right time for a loan for your parents for some reason. They were to either refinance the house by now or make a large balloon payment. They have done neither. My uncle is counting on that balloon payment to make his finances work or he might lose his ranch.”

Megan’s skin prickled. “Is that why you won’t try to work something out with my parents?”

“I talked with my uncle and tried to get him to break it down into smaller payments, but he refused.” Ryan looked frustrated. “He’s a stubborn man. But at the same time, I understand because they do need the money.”

“My parents said you were harsh and they made it sound like you were a real jerk,” she said.

“I hope you know me better than to believe I would treat your parents in any way but respectful.” Ryan studied Megan. “They were angry with me, the messenger. I tried to discuss it with them and they wouldn’t hear of it. Your father said flatly that they couldn’t make the balloon payment. He said they’d continue making payments on the house, but my uncle would have to wait for the big payment.”

He went on, “The payments they were making were not enough and they would not discuss timing on the large payment. My uncle went ballistic. He had the foreclosure notices drafted. I just delivered them rather than have a stranger do it for a service fee.”

Megan put her hand to her forehead and tried to work over the problem in her mind. “What can we do?”

“I attempted to tell your father that I would try and sell the home and make them whole to the extent we get enough on a sale,” Ryan said. “He would potentially not have lost any money that he’d invested. I’d talked my uncle into it.”

Ryan continued, “I couldn’t talk to your father about it because he kicked me out. He obviously refused to read the letter that explained it. Under the circumstances, I can’t imagine anyone being more fair. We had no choice but to foreclose.” Ryan studied Megan. “I’ll still work it out with your mom if she’s interested in talking. I don’t know why they wouldn’t talk about it. I even had a great lender to work with them.”

“That’s probably because the restaurant is failing and they wouldn’t qualify for a loan with anyone else,” Megan said.

“The restaurant is failing?” Ryan looked surprised. “But it’s a nice place and I’ve heard the food is great.”

“Only to those who don’t listen to bogus reviews and rumors.” Megan clenched her hands. “Apparently there’s a man with a vendetta against Mom and Dad and he’s been creating a lot of problems. They can’t prove it, but the signs are there.”

Ryan narrowed his gaze. “Who is this guy?”

“Roger Meyer,” she said. “He owns the restaurant next door to the Hummingbird Café.”

“I know who he is.” Ryan’s frowned. “Why don’t you tell me the story while I take Laredo into the barn?”

Megan nodded her agreement and she fell into step beside him as he took the horse’s reins and they headed for the barn. The horse’s hooves clopped on the ground and its glossy coat gleamed in the late afternoon light.

She relayed what her parents had told her about Meyer, including the fact that he’d wanted to lease the building to expand his own restaurant. Her parents had outbid him and Meyer had told them they’d be sorry they ever opened it.

“Where’s Ossie?” she asked as they walked.

“In the barn with Bill, one of my part-timers,” Ryan said. As she walked by him she caught his scent of sun-warmed flesh, horse, and leather.

He paused and caught her by her hand. “I missed you, Meg.”

She swallowed then said, “I missed you, too.”

He smiled and they stepped into the barn. She sneezed from the dust wafting through the air from the alfalfa hay. A young man was taking hay bales off of the bed of a truck and stacking them in a corner of the barn. The dust from the bales floated in the air.

“Bill,” Ryan said and the young man looked up from what he was doing. He took off his work gloves, tucked them into his back pocket, and walked toward Ryan and Megan.

“Bill, this is Megan.” He turned to Megan. “This is Bill, one of my ranch hands.”

The young man hurried to take off his green John Deere cap and shook Megan’s hand. His grip was firm, his palm callused. “Nice to meet you, ma’am,” he said.

“Good to meet you too, Bill,” she said.

“How’s your mama?” Ryan asked Bill with a concerned expression.

Bill shook his head. “Not so good.”

“Does she need any more help?” Ryan asked.

“That check you gave us was more than enough, sir.” Bill shook his head. “It helped get us through this month. Now that you got that part-time job for me with Miss Danica, I should make enough for us to pay our bills.”

“What about the medical expenses?” Ryan asked, his eyes intense.

Bill stared at the ground then met Ryan’s gaze. “I don’t know how we’re going to pay them. We’ll just pray. It’s about all that we can do.”

Ryan put his hand on Bill’s shoulder. “We’ll figure something out.”

Bill looked earnest. “You’ve done more than enough.”

Ryan handed the horse’s reins to Bill. “Put up Laredo for me after you brush her down.”

“Yes, sir.” Bill gripped the reins, said good day to Megan, then took the horse down the aisle between the stalls and disappeared into the back of the barn.

She turned from watching Bill leave and saw that Ryan was putting on a green work shirt. She was both relieved not to have the distraction of his naked chest and disappointed because she missed the view.

But then reality hit her and the pain of her father’s death caused her to choke up and tears blurred her eyes.

Ryan seemed to realize what she was going through. He put his arm around her shoulders and guided her out of the barn and up to the house. She leaned her head against him as they walked. Her anger had faded but the pain felt magnified.

They went into his house and he got out a jar of sun tea and poured each of them a glass and added ice. He took a long drink of his tea, clearly needing something after being out working in the sun. She sipped hers and it soothed her a little.

She stared at her glass as they stood by the counter. “My mom isn’t doing very well and we haven’t been able to open the restaurant since my father died.”

When she looked at Ryan she saw that he was watching her. “We’ll figure something out,” he said. “There’s got to be a solution, we just need to find it.”

She nodded. “I hope you’re right.” She paused. “I saw you in the church and at the cemetery. Thank you for coming to my father’s funeral.”

“I wanted to pay my respects,” he said. “I care about you and how you were hurting for someone you loved. I just wanted to be there whether you knew it or not.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t answer or return your calls,” she said.

“You just went through a lot, Meg.” He studied her. “I don’t blame you for anything.”

She set her glass down on the counter. “Thank you.”

He placed his glass beside hers and took her by her shoulders. “Tell me that your feelings for me haven’t changed.”

Memories of everything they’d done together flipped through her mind…from the county fair, to their dinner out, to dancing, camping… They’d packed a lot into the short time they’d known each other.

And during that time she’d seen how much people liked him, how kind he was, how thoughtful. A lot made up the man, and she knew that she could never stop loving him.

“I should have given you the chance to explain.” She met his gaze. “I hope you can forgive me.”

“There’s nothing to forgive.” He bent closer and kissed her forehead, then stroked hair from her face. His hand felt warm as it skimmed her cheek. “Let me know if you need anything, all right?”

“Okay.” She gave a slow nod. “Thank you.”

“You don’t need to thank me.” He hooked his finger beneath her chin and raised her head. “I would do anything for you. Anything.”

“Your support means a lot to me.” She brushed the tear from her eye that came from nowhere. His sincerity, his caring, meant the world to her.

He wrapped his arms around her in a tight embrace, catching her off guard. The next thing she knew, she was crying on his shoulder.

“Cry all you need to, honey.” He rocked her as she sobbed, the weight of her father’s death crumbling down on her.

He was gone. Her father was gone.

But he’d given her a gift when he’d told her he was proud of her, and all of the other things he said that she would hold in her heart forever.

“Do you have time for dinner?” Ryan asked. “I can fix something here or we can go out.”

Drying her tears with her fingertips, she drew away from Ryan. “It’s getting late. I should probably get home. My mom still isn’t doing well.”

He put his arm around her shoulders and walked out into the dusk to his truck and took her to the passenger side. Before he let her climb into it, he gave her a kiss that soothed her and sent warmth throughout her.

On the drive back to town, he held her hand on the console. The connection between them felt vibrant and alive.

While he drove in the darkness, he asked her about the restaurant and how business had been.

“Tess could tell you more than I can,” Megan said. “She’s been working with my parents in their restaurants since she was a teenager.” Megan gave a self-deprecating smile. “I’ve never had the aptitude for it. I made a terrible waitress, I can’t cook, and running a restaurant takes a special set of skills.”

Ryan nodded but looked thoughtful. “I’ve never run a restaurant, but I’m a businessman and I may have some ideas for you. Let me think on it.”

“Any ideas you might have would be welcome,” Megan said.

When they reached her parents’ home, he parked and walked around to her side of the truck and helped her out. He cupped her face as he looked down at her, a streetlight illuminating her face.

“I’ve missed you,” he told her again as his gaze searched hers. “Please don’t leave me again.”

“I’ve missed you, too.” Her voice came out softly.

He lowered his head and brought his lips to hers. It was a searching kiss, a loving kiss that permeated every bone in her body. She felt it flow through her like warm rain on a summer’s day.

When he drew away from the kiss, she smiled up at him. He looked like he wanted to say something else but he just studied her as if holding tight onto whatever it was that he was thinking.

She smiled up at him and gave him one last look before she walked up the stairs, into her home.

Chapter 20

Still feeling the warmth of Ryan’s kiss, Megan dreamily walked up the stairs to the porch of her parents’ home. She glanced over her shoulder and smiled as he waved to her then pulled his truck away from the curb. She stayed there, watching and waiting until his red taillights disappeared into the night.

For a long moment she stood on the porch, daydreaming about him. She wrapped her arms around a column, her head resting against the wood as she looked out on the street of the dark, tree-shaded neighborhood.

He’d said there was nothing to forgive after the way she had ignored his calls and messages. He’d understood what she was going through and the doubts that had been in her mind.

No doubt the first day she’d met him was the day that she’d fallen in love with him. Everything she’d seen of him and had experienced with him since then had made her feelings grow stronger day by day.

The time she’d been separated from him had been excruciatingly painful. It had been as if a part of her had been torn away and her heart ripped to shreds. She’d never felt anything like that for any other man. Not even close. She’d locked the pain deep inside of her but he’d given her the key to unlock the pain and release it.

While they’d been camping, he’d said he thought he was falling for her. Did he still feel that way? Everything he’d done and said made her feel as though that hadn’t changed. She’d certainly fallen for him and hard. He was a good man and she was blessed to have him in her life.

Should she have told him how she felt? No, not yet. She’d wait until the time was right.

She moved away from the column to the front door. She grasped the doorknob, let herself into her parents’ home, and closed the door behind her.

“You ungrateful child.” Margaret’s shriek jerked Megan from her thoughts of Ryan.

Margaret was standing by the window, the curtain pulled partly back. She’d seen the kiss.

Heat flooded through Megan as she tried to talk over her mother’s screaming. “Mom, let me explain—”

“How could you?” Margaret yelled. “After what that man did to our family, to your father. He killed your father!”

“Mom.” Megan put strength behind her words. “Calm down. There are some things we need to discuss.”

Margaret moved toward Megan. “There’s nothing you can say that will excuse what you have done.” Margaret’s hand flew up and she slapped Megan.

With shock, Megan stared at her mother. She brought her fingers to her stinging cheek, unable to believe her mother had just slapped her.

Margaret raised her hand again, but Megan grabbed her mother’s wrist. Margaret tried to jerk away, but Megan held on.

Anger rose in Megan but she maintained her calm. Margaret’s husband had just died and she blamed it on Ryan. But her mother had no right to treat Megan that way, no matter what she was going through.

“Sit down, Mom.” Steel was in Megan’s voice. So many times she hadn’t defended herself just to avoid making waves. Not anymore. “It’s time you listened to me.”

“I’ll do nothing of the kind.” Margaret snarled the words.

“Sit.” Megan pointed to the couch beside Margaret. “I need to tell you what Dad said to me before he died.”

It was as if Margaret’s legs gave out on her and she sat on the edge of the couch. “What did your father say?”

“Among other things, Dad said that my judgment is sound and that I need to trust it.” Megan took a step closer to where her mother was sitting. “In my judgment, Ryan McBride is a good man. Over the time that I’ve known him, I’ve seen the person that he is and I like what I see.”

Megan went on, “I’ve seen how much people like him, from children to adults, and how much he cares. I’ve seen how kind he is, giving money to a mother who has cancer and her son. He is a good man, Mom.”

“How can you say that?” Margaret curled her hands into fists on her lap. “He killed your father.”

“No, he didn’t.” Megan put her hands on her hips. “Ryan was the messenger. He doesn’t even own the house. He was helping his uncle.”

Margaret opened her mouth as if to say something else.

“I’m not finished.” Megan held up her hand. “Ryan tried to be the go-between to work things out, but Dad wouldn’t even hear him out. Ryan gave Dad suggestions and attempted to make it work between you two and his uncle.”

Margaret narrowed her gaze. “What suggestions?”

Megan went through the ideas that Ryan had proposed. “Selling the house is probably the best solution for all parties,” Megan added. “It would be enough to pay off the balloon payment and give you back the money you invested. You would be able to buy another house that cost less.”

“But this is where your father and I lived together.” Margaret’s lips started to tremble and then her face seemed to crumple. She buried her face in her hands. Her shoulders shook and sobs wracked her body.

Megan’s gut twisted as she sat beside her mother and put an arm around her shoulders. She stroked her mother’s hair as she cried.

Margaret raised her head, tears streaming down her face. “I don’t know what to do. I lost your father… I’m losing this house… the restaurant is going.” She looked so sad that Megan’s heart ached. “My whole world is collapsing,” Margaret sobbed.

Megan hugged her mother tighter, trying to think of the right words to say. “We’ll think of something, Mom. It will work out.”

Margaret looked through her tears at her fisted hands in her lap. She slowly relaxed them so that they weren’t clenched anymore. She met Megan’s eyes. “I’m sorry I slapped you. Can you forgive me?”

“Of course, Mom. You’re having a hard time with Dad’s passing and it’s only been two days since the funeral, and everything else,” Megan said. “I understand that.”

Margaret hugged Megan, holding on to her like a lifeline.

Chapter 21

Ryan drove along the street, his thoughts filled with Megan. She was a special woman and after finding her, he didn’t intend to let her go.

It was poker night in the back room of the Highlander bar and Ryan’s cousin, Jack Parks, had invited Ryan to sit in on the game in the past. Maybe they had an extra chair at the table tonight.

As he drove, he dialed his cousin’s number from the phone’s address book and waited for him to pick up.

“How’s it going?” Jack answered.

“It’s getting better.” Ryan put on his turn signal as he came up to a corner. “Are you playing poker at the Highlander tonight?”

“As long as Carrie doesn’t keep me home I’ll be leaving soon,” Jack said. “Why, you want to join us tonight?”

“I’m in town.” Ryan drummed his fingers on the steering wheel. “Thought I’d stop at the Highlander and have a beer, and remembered it’s poker night.”

“George Johnson hasn’t been showing up lately,” Jack said. “I think there’ll be room for one more.”

“I’ll be there.” Ryan disconnected the call and headed for the bar.

The Highlander was a down and dirty bar in the older part of Prescott. Ryan parked a few spaces down from the bar then headed inside.

Inside, the air was thick with smoke and a little hazy. The crack of billiards came from two tables in the corner along with the whump of darts hitting the target on his left. On his right was a mechanical bull. Ryan’s brother Creed, a world champion bull rider, was one of the few who could take the metal beast at its highest setting.

The bar proudly sported a couple of autographed pictures of Creed, their hometown hero, on one of his most famous rides. The framed pictures in black and white hung on the wall by the bull. Pictures of other popular rodeo performers also covered the walls in the same area. Creed was a modest and good-natured cowboy who took fame in stride.

Ryan went up to the bar and ordered a Rolling Rock.

A couple of Ryan’s old buddies were shooting pool so he dropped cash on the bar, grabbed his beer, and sauntered over to where they were playing. Duke Carter and Joel Ellison greeted him with slaps to the back and invited him to find a partner and play doubles, but Ryan declined.

They shot the bull for a while before Ryan spotted Jack coming in through the front entrance of the bar. He told Duke and Joel he’d see them around and then headed over to Jack.

“Damn but I could use a beer,” Jack said as they reached the bar.

“Let me buy you a cold one.” Ryan set his empty on the polished wood surface. “Tough day at work?”

Jack gave a wry smile. “Something like that.”

Ryan ordered another Rolling Rock and Jack asked for a Bud. After Ryan paid for their beers, he followed Jack through a doorway in the back and into a dark-paneled hallway. To the right was the kitchen and in the opposite direction was a back room. They headed down the hallway toward it.

The moment Jack opened the door the smell of cigar smoke met Ryan. A wood-bladed fan turned lazily overhead, stirring the smoke and offering a brush of cool air. The room was also paneled in dark wood and the old wood furniture was scuffed and scarred. A large round table was at the center of the room, a smaller table stood to the side with poker chips piled on it along with a box to hold the cash the players used to buy chips.

Inside the room, four men stood or sat at the round table, two of them puffing on cigars, all of them with drinks in their hands. Poker chips were piled in front of each man. Ryan recognized two of the men, including Roger Meyer, who was standing.

“Gentlemen, if you don’t already know him, this is Ryan McBride.” Jack jerked his thumb toward Ryan. “If we’ve got an extra seat at the table, Ryan here would like to join in on the fun. George hasn’t been able to make it for a while, so I thought I’d bring in another sap to lose some money at our table.”

The men chuckled and Ryan laughed good-naturedly. Roger Meyer clapped his hand on the shoulder of the dark-haired man that he was standing behind. “This here is Julian Taylor who’s also new and here to lose his shirt to me.”

Jack went around the table introducing everyone else for the benefit of both Taylor and Ryan—Henry Rodriguez, Roger Meyer, and David Danbury. Danbury mentioned that he was a reporter for the Prescott Review. Taylor didn’t volunteer any information, seeming to keep to himself and being fairly quiet.

“Even if George makes it, we’ll have room for McBride.” Meyer indicated the chair next to him. “I could use a little extra cash tonight.” He looked friendly enough, but there was an edge to him that Ryan didn’t trust.

Ryan took the seat beside Meyer who gripped a glass of amber liquid in his hand.

“What are you drinking?” Ryan gestured to Meyer’s drink.

Meyer raised the glass. “Whiskey, straight.”

Rodriguez took Ryan’s cash and pushed stacks of poker chips in front of him.

Sophie, a dark-haired waitress in a low-cut white blouse and tiny black skirt entered the room. Ryan ordered a whiskey on the rocks. Roger ordered a bottle of Jack Daniels.

He didn’t know Meyer well, but had heard things about the man over the years. He was considered a ladies’ man yet there were rumors that he treated his women poorly. Ryan had been told of business dealings with him that had gone south and Meyer had the reputation of being a tough S.O.B to work with.

When the waitress returned, Jack was just pulling his chair up to the table and Rodriguez was shuffling the deck. Sophie set the bottle of whiskey in front of Meyer before giving Ryan his drink. She leaned over so that he got a clear view of her cleavage. Ryan started a tab and when he ignored her show of breasts, she pouted and left the room.

Ryan picked up his glass of whiskey and watched as Meyer filled his own glass from the bottle. Meyer asked if anyone else was up for some whiskey. Danbury and Rodriguez accepted the offer and Ryan said he’d take a hit once he’d finished his drink. Jack and Julian declined. Jack couldn’t risk going home stinking drunk because Carrie would kill him, so he stuck with a max of four beers a night. Jack did accept a cigar from Rodriguez.

When Rodriguez finished dealing, Ryan picked up his cards and studied them. He had a good hand to start with and he matched Meyer’s bids. Ryan called and Meyer had three of a kind, which beat Ryan’s two pair.

As they played, Meyer kept filling his own glass and kept topping off Ryan’s. Ryan nursed his drink slowly because he didn’t plan on drinking much. He’d be driving home tonight and he wasn’t about to drive drunk. However, Meyer didn’t have the same reservations and it wasn’t long before the man really loosened up.

Ryan asked Meyer about the man’s restaurant, the Chuck Wagon. Meyer loved to talk about his place and claimed that it was one of the best steakhouses in the west.

“A new restaurant is next to your place.” Ryan said between hands.

“That shithole?” Meyer gave a laugh. “You wouldn’t want to go there.”

Ryan felt a little heat at his collar. He took a swig of his whiskey then set the glass down. “I heard you wanted to expand your restaurant into that place but the Dysons outbid you on the deal.”

The man’s face darkened. “And I’m making sure they regret it.”

Ryan gave a conspiratorial laugh as he tried to stay relaxed while he poured Meyer more whiskey. “How are you managing that?”

Meyer grinned and slurred, “I have my ways.”

“Sounds like you’re making sure they don’t get away with taking property that was rightfully yours,” Ryan said. If the man was out to hurt the Dysons, Ryan wanted to know about it. “Think you can get the place if they end up being shut down?”

“That’s the plan.” Meyer knocked back the rest of his whiskey. He slammed the glass down on the table and seemed to wobble in his seat. “A few complaints lodged with the Health Department, reports on employing illegal immigrants, some bad reviews—won’t be long now. Maybe a few people will get sick there.”

Meyer elbowed his cousin, the reporter, David Danbury. “I think it’s time for another review in a few days.”

Danbury grinned. “Whenever you want it, just let me know.”

Meyer slapped him on the back. “Place is closed temporarily because the old man kicked it. When they try to open it again, we’ll let ’em have it and sink their ship. This time we’ll really make it count.”

“Are you talking about reviews?” Ryan asked, barely reining in his anger.

Meyer snorted. “Reviews will only go so far. I’ve got something else in mind. I’m not done yet and I won’t be done until I take over that location.”

The man leaned back in his chair and continued, “I’ll expand and that side will be a bar and I’ll leave the restaurant as is. I’ll have nightly entertainment, dancing, and a fully stocked bar that’ll be a hell of a lot better than this dump. Might even move our weekly poker game over there.”

Ryan nodded, smiling, when what he wanted to do was kick the sonofabitch’s ass. But for now he needed to get any info he could out of Meyer and he wasn’t going to do it with the man at the end of Ryan’s boot.

Jack started dealing and they returned to the game. Ryan won a few hands but lost more than he won, but considering these guys had been playing together for some time, he didn’t think he was doing too badly.

In between hands, Ryan tried to strike up a conversation with Meyer again, but the man had moved on to other subjects to rant about and Ryan didn’t want his questions to come off as suspicious if he pressed on about the café.

So the bastard had plans once the café was re-opened. Somehow Ryan needed to head it off. But what the hell could he do if he didn’t even know what the man was up to?

Ryan wanted to confront Meyer, but he needed to process what he’d heard and talk with Megan.

Her parents hadn’t been exaggerating when they’d told Megan that Meyer had it in for them.

Now what could they do about it?

Chapter 22

Over the next week, Megan helped Margaret and Tess prepare to reopen the Hummingbird Café. Margaret and Tess interviewed a couple of cooks to replace Paul and hired Julian Taylor who had been the cook at the Prancing Pony before it had gone out of business several months earlier, thanks to the economy.

Early on re-opening day, a Friday, Megan accompanied her mother and sister to the restaurant. Normally, the restaurant was open for lunch and dinner, but for re-opening day they would be opening at five for dinner.

Megan had designed a quarter-page advertisement for the Hummingbird Café with a “buy one dinner get one free” coupon, which they had put in the paper as a grand re-opening special. Megan had suggested it as a way for people to know the restaurant was open again and to draw people in. They hoped for a good-sized dinner crowd.

They drove in two separate cars to the restaurant, and reached it at the same time. Their parking lot was next to the convenience store and they had a view of the side of the store. Megan didn’t really like the restaurant being located so close to a gas station, but from what her parents had said, the rent was good and they did get some lunch traffic from customers of the gas station.

Margaret frowned when they went to the back door. “Someone broke in,” Margaret said as she looked at Tess and Megan.

“What?” Tess’s voice raised an octave as her eyes widened.

Margaret stepped back to show Tess and Megan that the doorknob was loose and the door itself was opened a crack.

Tess moved in front of her mother and pushed the door open. The door creaked as sunlight spilled across the immaculate kitchen. “Nothing looks disturbed,” Tess said, her mouth turned down into a frown.

“Did you leave cash in the register?” Megan asked as she followed the other two into the restaurant.

Tess shook her head. “I always clean it out at night and put the money into the safe. When I closed up the restaurant two weeks ago, I left a minimal amount of cash in the safe and took the rest to the bank.”

“We’d better check the safe,” Megan said.

Tess led the way to the wall safe that was in the office behind a file cabinet. They pulled the cabinet away from the wall. “It doesn’t look touched.” She knelt in front of it and put in the code. The safe made a thunking sound and then the door swung open. Tess drew out the moneybag and flipped through the cash in it. “Everything is here,” she said before locking the safe again. She left out the bag in order to put the cash into the register when they opened for dinner.

The three of them switched on the lights and searched the restaurant for anything out of place or missing, but came across nothing.

“Not worth calling the police since nothing seems touched or missing,” Tess said.

“Maybe it was kids,” Megan said. “They could have been scared off before they had a chance to come in and wreak any havoc.”

Tess nodded. “That could be it.”

Margaret didn’t say anything. She looked sad and as if she was having a hard time being there. It was the first time she’d been in the restaurant since her husband had passed away.

Megan swallowed. It wasn’t easy for her to be here, either. She remembered the last time she’d seen her father in the kitchen and how he had been hard at work at the stove. He’d been stirring chili and she could almost smell it now. The memory caused an ache behind Megan’s eyes. It was difficult enough for her to be here right now and she couldn’t imagine how her mother was feeling.

They opened up the doors and windows, allowing the cool breeze to freshen everything up. The café had been closed for two weeks and it was stuffy inside. The restaurant needed to be open and ready for dinnertime, with a good crowd to serve, hopefully. After being closed for more than a week, they weren’t anticipating much of a crowd until people got used to the place being open again, but hopefully the ad would make a difference.

The new cook, who was to replace Paul, showed up around noon to prep for dinner. Julian seemed nice enough as he got to work, although he was on the quiet side. He gave Megan an odd feeling—probably due to the fact that he kept to himself. But then again, her father had been quiet and focused when he worked in the kitchen, too.

Fortunately, the young man Tucker, who served as both busboy and dishwasher, hadn’t gone on to find other employment during the past two weeks and was still with them.

Megan worked on things that didn’t involve running the café itself—Tess and Margaret took care of all of that. Megan went to the flower shop on the other side of the convenience store and bought red carnations while she arranged for the morning flower delivery to start once again. She returned to the restaurant and cleaned the clear glass vases, filled them with water, and put fresh cut carnations in each one before setting a vase on each table. She cleaned the front window and it sparkled as sunlight came in through the window, casting a dazzling radiance on the place.

She helped Tess make sure the bathrooms were cleaned, sprayed air freshener to freshen the atmosphere and then dusted and cleaned off every surface in the café, including mopping the floor.

They filled the condiment containers to be ready for guests, and cleaned and refilled the glass salt and pepper shakers, and put them on the tables. Silverware wrapped in cloth napkins was put on each table. Tess and Megan went over everything twice just to make sure it was all done.

Tucker showed up in the afternoon and they put him to work, too. He was a nice kid, about eighteen, and a hard worker who finished his jobs quickly and efficiently then asked what else he could do to help.

Megan had designed new menus during the week using her talents as a graphic designer and they made sure the specials were with each menu. Today the special was chicken pasta parmesan, something that Julian had said was a specialty of his, and he prepped the ingredients for the dish.

The dessert of the day was Margaret’s peach pie. They had a couple of other desserts, but she was already known for her pies. As far as duties, Margaret would go wherever she was needed. She would cook, serve, or do anything else that needed to be done.

The sun was setting as the time rolled around for the café to open for dinner. The lights had been dimmed slightly and the clear bud vases and drinking glasses on the tables sparkled.

Megan played hostess—waitressing skills were beyond her talents. She’d worn a simple black dress that complemented her figure and fairly sensible but pretty low heels that went well with the dress. She’d pulled her hair back into an elegant knot.

She greeted the first guests, showed them to a table, and gave them each a menu after they sat down. She told them the specials before returning to the hostess station.

The restaurant filled with the rich smells of food as people ordered dinner. The chicken pasta parmesan was a big hit and a goodly number of patrons chose the dish as their entrée.

Ryan showed up and gave Megan a kiss as he reached the hostess station.

Her face warmed. “There are people around.”

He grinned. “And now they’ll know you belong to me.”

His words sent heat through her. He was staking a claim on her and she loved it.

She escorted him to a table and their eyes lingered on each other. He brushed her hand with his fingertips as he took the menu from her.

Pretty soon it became apparent that Ryan had something to do with the crowd now in the café. His brothers and cousins and a good many of his friends and their spouses or dates showed up. The town was apparently filled with McBrides.

The night flew by, people complimenting the food and the service. The place was much busier than expected and Megan did what she could in between manning the hostess station. She refilled glasses with water and iced tea.

“If this keeps up, we’re going to need to hire another server,” Tess said with a sparkle in her eyes. “I’ve never seen this place so busy.”

“I think Ryan had something to do with that.” Megan gave a nod in the direction of his table where several of his friends were now sitting. “His relatives and friends are packing the place.”

“From what I’ve seen of him and from what you’ve told me, he really is a good guy.” Tess smiled. “I’d say he’s a keeper.”

“Yeah, he is.” Megan returned her sister’s smile. “How’s Mom doing?”

“She’s been as happy as can be expected without Dad. She thinks Julian is a fairly good cook, but is keeping an eye on him. You know how Mom is. He could be fabulous and she would say he was competent.”

“Yes, I certainly do know how she is.” Megan nodded. “People seemed happy enough with the food.”

By the time closing rolled around, Megan was dead on her feet. She locked the door after the final customer left and turned over the “Closed” sign.

She turned to Tess. “If this keeps up, you may have to hire two more servers for the weekends while you hostess.” Megan rolled her shoulders and stretched. “I can’t take much more time from my graphic design business. I have work piling high.”

“Thank you for being here for us to get this place going again.” Tess hugged her. “The idea for the advertisement and coupon was genius. Dad would have been so happy to see the café full like it was tonight.”

“It was fantastic.” Megan held back a yawn. “How were tips?”

Tess put her hands in her apron pocket and took out a thick wad of cash. “Tips were great. I’ll be sharing them with you and Tucker.”

Megan shook her head. “Set my cut aside for Jenny.” She narrowed her eyes at Tess when it looked like her sister was going to protest. “One way or another it goes to my adorable niece. Put it into her college fund.”

Megan looked over her shoulder at Ryan who approached her. She glanced back at Tess. “Does Mom know we have Ryan to thank for a lot of our full house?”

“I made sure she does,” Tess said with a nod.

When Ryan reached them, Tess surprised all of them by hugging him. “Thank you,” she said as she stepped back. “You really made a difference tonight.”

“The great service and food are what sold people on the place,” he said. “You deserved it.”

“Come on.” Tess gave a nod toward the kitchen. “I think Mom wants to talk to you, Ryan.”

Megan cut a look at Tess but her sister was smiling. If Tess wasn’t worried about her mother’s reaction, then Megan figured she shouldn’t be, either.

“What started out with a break-in has turned out to be a fantastic day,” Tess said to Megan.

Ryan frowned. “There was a break-in?”

Megan nodded. “We couldn’t find anything missing or disturbed. I almost forgot about it.”

Ryan followed Tess and Megan to the kitchen where Tucker was washing pots and pans and Julian was cleaning up the stove. Ryan went up to the cook who seemed surprised to see him.

“We met at the poker game last week.” Ryan held out his hand. “Julian Taylor, am I right?”

The man took Ryan’s hand but didn’t smile. “You’re McBride,” he said before releasing Ryan’s hand and turning back to his work.

“That was odd,” Megan said quietly to Tess. “He sure wasn’t very friendly to Ryan.”

When Margaret saw Ryan she paused. It was difficult to read her expression. She walked toward them and studied him for a moment.

“I’m sorry I misjudged you,” she said. “And I want to thank you for tonight.”

“Anything I can do to help, let me know.” He started rolling up his sleeves. “Including anything that needs to be cleaned up and readied for tomorrow.”

Margaret smiled and looked at Megan. “Where did you find him?”

Megan laughed.

When the place was cleaned and everything was done in preparation for the following day, everyone headed home. After Tess locked up and they’d walked her to her car, Ryan and Megan stood by his truck.

They stood outside in the quiet, cool night. Stars glittered in the sky and the breeze caused goose bumps to rise on her skin.

“Why don’t you come to my house tonight?” he asked as he settled his hands at her waist.

“I’m not sure I’d be much fun.” She moved her hands up his chest and gripped his collar. “I’m so tired that all I’m good for is a long hot bath and some nice clean sheets.”

“I’d be happy to wash your back.” He lowered his mouth to hers. “I’d love to wash you anywhere you want.”

When his lips met hers fire burned through her. She felt a renewed energy that came out of nowhere.

When he drew away, she smiled up at him, looking into his gorgeous eyes. “I think I just got my second wind.”

Chapter 23

Ryan and Megan drove to her parents’ home so that she could drop off her car and get a few things. He waited outside for her in the cool night, watching the stars. Before she walked into the house, a shooting star blazed across the sky.

“A good omen,” she said as she smiled up at him and he gave her a light kiss before she went inside the house.

While she was in the house, she grabbed a bottle of bubble bath and stuck it in her duffel. Who knew if cowboys had bubble bath?

“Goodnight, Mom.” She hugged her mom when she emerged back into the living room.

“Thank you for everything, Megan.” Margaret looked at her daughter. “Your father would have been so proud of you both tonight.”

“He would have been proud of all of us.” Megan kissed her mother’s cheek before going to the front door. She gave her mother a little wave before heading out the door.

Outside, Ryan leaned up against his truck, his hands in his pockets as he waited for her. He looked so good standing there, his body large and muscular, moonlight and his western hat shading his face.

He kissed her and took her duffel before helping her into his truck. Once they were in his vehicle and he was driving, she relaxed against the seat, her body hurting everywhere possible. Even her hair and her teeth seemed to ache.

“I haven’t been this tired in longer than I can remember.” She looked at Ryan as she melted into the seat. “I’m going to land face first in your bed after I take a bath.”

“Then I’ll slide into bed and cuddle you,” he said with a smile.

He was so sweet that she had to smile back at him. “Cuddling sounds good.”

The thirty-minute drive to his ranch went by quickly as they talked about the success of the evening. The truck vibrated over the cattle guard as they went through the gates and then he pulled the truck up to the house. As tired as Megan was, it was nice to have him come around the truck and help her climb out.

Ossie greeted them, bounding around and running back and forth from Megan and Ryan to the house and back, as if welcoming them and telling them it was time to go in.

Megan’s feet felt heavy as they climbed up the steps to the front door and she leaned on his shoulder.

“Bath,” she said as soon as they walked in and she kicked off her low heels. “I desperately need that bath.”

He smiled. “And a bath you are going to get.”

Ossie looked up hopefully, as if she wanted to accompany them and climb into the tub, too.

“Not you, girl.” Ryan grinned and ruffled the hair on Ossie’s head. “Stay here.”

Ossie lowered herself to the floor and put her head on her paws as she looked up at them with her big blue eyes.

Ryan took Megan by her hand and led her into the master bedroom where he removed his boots and socks.

In the master bath he had a tub big enough for two. He started the water, running it until it was warm before he began to fill up the tub. She took her orange blossom-scented bubble bath from her duffel and poured a goodly amount into the water. Immediately, mounds of bubbles started growing in the tub.

While the tub filled, he took her by the shoulders, turned her around, and slowly unzipped her dress. He let it slide from her shoulders, over her breasts, and along her hips until it slipped to the floor.

With her back still to him, he kissed her nape as he unfastened her bra and let it fall on top of the dress.

“I love you just like this.” He pressed his body against her almost naked form as he ran his hands along her shoulders and down her arms and up again. His clothing felt rough brushing her back, his cock rigid against her ass. Despite her exhaustion, she found desire stirring inside her.

“No fair.” She gave a soft moan. “You aren’t supposed to seduce me.”

“Mmmm…” He kissed one side of her neck and moved his lips behind her ear. She shivered as he moved his mouth to the other ear, his breath warm on her skin. He took the clip out of her hair and let the mass swing down to her shoulders.

“I love your body,” he murmured as he slipped his fingers into the waistband of her panties. “I love to see you and touch you.”

He lowered himself on one knee and then pushed her panties down to her ankles. She stepped out of them and he eased to his feet again, moving his hands along her calves to her thighs and lingering on her ass and hips. His palms were warm wherever he touched her yet she shivered as if cold.

Desire swirled inside her. It was so much more than want and need… like she had to have him more than anything she’d ever needed before in her life. She ached between her thighs and her heart beat faster.

Her belly fluttered as his fingertips trailed along her waist to the sides of her breasts. He lightly skimmed his fingers over her breasts then palmed them both as he pressed himself against her.

She swallowed as she looked at the steam rising from the tub. “The water. It’s getting pretty high.”

He gave a low laugh then leaned down to turn off the water before returning to his position behind Megan.

His body felt warm against hers and she looked over her shoulder. Her voice was husky as she said, “Take off your clothes.”

She turned to face him as he reached for the top button of his western shirt. Impatiently, she moved his hands away and unbuttoned it for him, letting her fingers brush against the hard muscles beneath. She kissed his throat, his masculine scent inviting her to run her tongue over each of his flat male nipples. She pushed his shirt over his shoulders and down his arms and they let it fall onto her dress.

He sucked in his breath as she licked a path from his chest, down his abs to the waistband of his jeans. She knelt and undid his belt buckle then unbuttoned his jeans. She drew down the zipper, exposing his boxer briefs.

She pushed his jeans over his hips and down until he kicked them aside. His underwear outlined his erection and she skimmed her fingers along the hard ridge. She slid her fingers into the waistband and pulled at the cloth, drawing it to the floor before she tossed them somewhere in the bathroom when he stepped out of them.

The skin of his cock was so soft over the steel of his erection and she breathed in his masculine scent. She darted her tongue out and tasted the bead of semen on the head and he sucked in his breath.

“I promised you a bath.” He grasped her shoulders and drew her to her feet. “And that’s what I’m going to give you before all of these bubbles are gone.”

She smiled and he leaned down and kissed her, a soft delicious kiss that somehow renewed her. He helped her into the tub and she sank into the water and slid beneath the bubbles and gave a soft moan of pleasure. She closed her eyes and smiled as the exquisite feeling of a warm bath relaxed her.

Water splashed over the side and onto the tile as Ryan joined her. She opened one eye and saw his smile as he sat on the opposite side of the tub and put his legs to either side of hers. The faucet was on the side of the tub between them, so it wasn’t in the way. They could both relax and enjoy the wonderful warm water.

He crooked his finger. “Come here.”

She raised her eyebrows, but when he motioned to her again she obeyed, scooting closer to him, bubbles clinging to her body.

“Turn around and sit between my thighs,” he said.

“What do you have in mind?” she asked him.

He raised a wet hand and pushed hair behind her ear, leaving a wet trail along her jaw. “Just turn around.”

She did as he said and he adjusted her so that she was a few inches away from him. Then he picked up a cup that was on one corner of the tub beside a bottle of shampoo. He scooped up a cupful of water from the tub then poured the warm water over her hair.

The water felt good as it rushed over her scalp. He poured two more cups of water over her head until her hair was soaked. He poured an apple-scented shampoo into his palm and began working it into a lather in her hair.

She sighed as she relaxed into the feel of him massaging her scalp. When he was finished, he ran clean water from the faucet and let the warmth flow down her head, rinsing the shampoo away. The bubbles ran in rivulets over her breasts and into the bathwater.

After he’d washed away all of the shampoo, he picked up a washcloth from the counter beside the tub and wet it before pouring bath gel onto the cloth. He began by soaping her neck, moving the cloth over her shoulders and down her back.

He had her lean back into him so that she was resting her back against his chest and he could lean over her. He soaped her breasts and paused to play with her soap-slicked nipples, causing her to gasp with pleasure.

When he finished with her front, he adjusted her so that he could wash her legs and her tired feet as well.

As he took gentle care of her, she thought about what an incredible man he was. She loved everything about him and couldn’t help but want more of him every time they were together. His strong arms around her and the feel of his wet skin against hers as he soaped her body was heavenly.

“I feel so relaxed.” She sighed. “I don’t know if I can move again.”

“The water is getting cool. Besides, I have plans for you.” He moved aside her wet hair and kissed her ear. “Let’s get you out of this tub.”

“Do I have to get out? It feels great.” She groaned, but good-naturedly.

“Yep.” He moved her gently so that he could climb out of the tub. He took her hand and helped her step onto the rug beside the tub. The bathroom was no longer steamy since the water had cooled.

He grabbed a thick towel and rubbed her with it, drying her soft skin. He toweled her hair then ran a comb through the strands. After he had dried himself off, he led her out of the bathroom to his bedroom.

Despite the exhaustion of the day, and the continued aches in her body, she felt desire continue to move within her. When they reached the bed, she faced him and linked her arms around his neck. He settled his hands on her waist and looked at her for a long moment before kissing her softly.

“Lie on the middle of the bed on your belly.” He ran his finger along her lower lip. “I have something planned for you.”

She remembered when he’d had her get on her hands and knees on the bunk in the camper and a thrill went through her. She wondered if he had anything like that in mind.

“Go on. Lie down.” He gently directed her to the bed where he pulled away the comforter and the sheet. “I’ll be right back.”

She settled herself on her belly, resting her head on her folded arms, her face turned to the side. She watched him return with a bottle of lotion.

He sat on the edge of the bed and squirted lotion onto his palm then set the bottle aside and spread the cool substance across her back and her shoulders. The lotion had a light pleasant scent. His callused fingers were warm as he started to massage her shoulders.

His firm touch sent ripples of pleasure through her. His massage was deep and sensual as he worked out the kinks and knots in her neck and back.

She found herself lulled into a state where she felt like she was floating on fluffy clouds high above. She drifted in and out of consciousness, relaxing completely into his touch.

When he stopped his massage, she sighed and didn’t think she’d be able to move again. He switched off the light and slid into bed beside her before taking her in his arms and holding her close to his warm body.

Despite the rigidity of his erection against her, all he did was hold her as she drifted off into a deep sleep.

Chapter 24

Ryan woke before Megan did and left to take care of chores. He thought of her warm body in his bed and he got his work done in record time.

When he returned to the house he slid into bed beside her. Her lips were soft as he gently kissed her awake. When she smiled at him he slipped inside her and they greeted the morning with a passion that had him on fire.

After breakfast, he drove Megan back to Prescott so that she could help her mother and sister prepare for another day at the restaurant. Ryan figured he’d volunteer to do what he could. If tonight was anything like yesterday, they would need all of the help they could get.

When they reached the restaurant, Ryan parked and he and Megan walked through the back door and into the kitchen.

Tess looked frantic and Margaret was in near hysterics.

Margaret wrung her hands, her voice high. “How could this have happened?”

Tess hurried to Megan. “Thank God you’re here.”

Concern was written on Megan’s face. “What’s wrong?”

“We’ve been getting calls all morning.” Tess looked close to tears. “People are claiming they have food poisoning. All of the people who got sick ate the chicken parmesan.”

Ryan frowned. He’d eaten a cowboy steak rather than the chicken.

Megan’s jaw dropped. “Food poisoning?”

Tess nodded. “Nine calls already and we had at least twenty people order that dish.”

“We’re always so careful.” Margaret’s eyes were rimmed with red. “We use only the best and freshest meats. The chicken was delivered the day before yesterday. We took some of it home the night before the grand reopening, and had it for dinner, and none of us got sick. The chicken here at the restaurant was kept refrigerated and the refrigerator registers 36 degrees. It didn’t sit out at all.” She shook her head. “It makes no sense.”

“What about the company you bought it from?” Megan asked.

Tess shook her head. “They haven’t had one complaint yet.”

Ryan stood beside Megan, his expression grim. “You’re right. This doesn’t make sense.”

“We sanitize everything.” Margaret looked panicked. “It’s the first thing we train our employees to do. I went through it immediately with Julian when he started with us yesterday.”

“Julian Taylor.” Ryan turned the man’s name over in his mind. He’d been at the poker game. He’d been fairly quiet, but he’d been friendly enough with Meyer.

“Yes,” Tess said. “Do you know him?”

Ryan nodded. “I met him last week at a poker game. I don’t know much about the man. He keeps to himself.”

“He does,” Tess said. “You don’t suppose he didn’t keep his cooking utensils and cutlery clean…”

“I made sure everything was done correctly,” Margaret said. “I’m positive that everything was absolutely as clean as could possibly be.”

“Mom is obsessed with cleanliness,” Tess said. “There’s no way it could have been the utensils.”

The kitchen phone rang and everyone looked at it.

“I’ll get it.” Tess had a look of trepidation as she went to answer the phone. She answered, “Hummingbird Café,” in a voice that sounded positive and perky, at complete odds with the concern on her features.

She listened then said, “You have my apologies and we will give you a coupon for two free dinners.” Her features grew more distressed as she held the phone to her ear. “I understand,” she finally said. “Again, you have our apologies.”

When she’d put the receiver back on its cradle, she turned to the others. “That was another customer and his wife, and both had the chicken. They’ve filed a complaint with the Health Department.”

“What do we do?” Margaret continued wringing her hands. “This will spread through town like wildfire.”

Ryan turned it over and over in his mind. Something wasn’t right here, something that nagged at him.

A knock came at the back door and Tess opened it. Her face paled as she saw a balding man and a tall woman, both with clipboards.

“I’m Inspector Reginald McDonald with the Health Department.” He indicated the woman next to him. “This is Inspector Janice Canton. We’ve received multiple reports about food poisoning from food served by your restaurant. We’d like to come in.”

Tess stepped out of the way and let the inspectors in.

“We’ve met before.” McDonald held out his hand to Margaret. “When we received a previous complaint.”

“Which turned out to be bogus,” Tess said.

“That is true,” McDonald said as he gripped Margaret’s hand. “But this is a more serious problem. We understand that several of your patrons ate a chicken dinner you served and became ill.”

The woman, Inspector Canton, started her inspection as Johnson spoke.

“We’ve had calls this morning.” Margaret’s back was rigid as she drew her hand away from McDonald. “But I don’t understand how. We adhere to all regulations and our own strict precautions.”

“We’re required to research this problem thoroughly, Mrs. Dyson.” McDonald gave a nod toward the refrigerator. “Is that where the chicken is kept?”

“Yes.” Margaret started toward the fridge.

McDonald held up his hand. “I’ll take a look myself.”

Margaret stepped back and let McDonald past.

As the inspectors went through the kitchen, Ryan settled his hand on Megan’s shoulder. “Can you think of anything odd happening?”

Megan and her sister shook their heads. Margaret watched the inspectors.

Another knock came at the door and Tess answered it again.

When she opened the door, Ryan saw that it was the reporter from the poker game.

“I’m David Danbury with the Prescott Review.” He had a serious expression. “We’ve received reports that you’ve had multiple customers with cases of food poisoning from last night and that the Health Department has been notified. How is it that your restaurant managed to get so many people ill?”

Tess slammed the door in the reporter’s face.

“The newspaper already knows?” Margaret burst into tears and buried her face in her hands.

Tess put her arm around her mother’s shoulders, looking close to tears herself.

“Come on, Mom,” Megan said. “Sit down and I’ll make a cup of blackberry tea.”

“Blackberry tea?” Margaret looked almost hysterical again. “How is that supposed to calm me?”

“Just have a seat.” Tess guided Margaret to the kitchen table.

Megan went to a cabinet and drew out a box of flavored teas and put a kettle on to boil.

Margaret watched the inspectors comb through the kitchen. “What if they shut us down?”

Tess rubbed Margaret’s shoulder. “Have faith, Mom. Everything will work out.”

“How?” Margaret sobbed. “Explain to me how this is all going to be all right.”

Megan laid her hand on her mother’s. “One step at a time, Mom. We’ll get through this and the restaurant will survive.”

That same something that had been bothering Ryan earlier nagged at him but he couldn’t put his finger on it. What was it? Was there some explanation that was eluding him?

Mentally, he shook his head. Likely it was just the fact that he wanted to believe there was some way to help the Dysons. This might be one mess he couldn’t help them climb out of.

Chapter 25

Megan sank onto a seat in the nearly empty restaurant that evening, a feeling of heaviness weighing her down. Last night had been a full house, incredible in every sense of the word. Today it was like a graveyard.

News of the food poisoning had spread quickly throughout the city, thanks in great part to the reporter from the Prescott Review.

But a television station from Phoenix had also picked up the story. It might have been a slow news day, but a reporter had pounced on the fact that nineteen people were reported to have come down with an illness from a Prescott restaurant. Someone from the news station tried to contact the owners of the Hummingbird Café, but Tess told the reporter that they had no comment.

The Health Department inspectors found no violations upon inspection of the restaurant. If anything, it was in remarkable condition, clean and sanitary on all levels. Of course, they took the tainted chicken to be tested.

Because no violations were found, the Dysons were allowed to keep the restaurant open, but the damage was done. Between rumors that spread across town by word of mouth, to the reports by both newspaper and TV news, the café had experienced a devastating blow.

All day Margaret had been almost inconsolable. Megan believed her mother’s breakdown was in part due to the fact that her husband and partner had died only two weeks prior.

Julian hadn’t shown up, probably fearing blame for the chicken since he’d been the cook. Maybe he had been to blame… Although for the life of her, Megan couldn’t figure out how.

Earlier in the day they’d had fresh chicken delivered. The loss from the damage of the tainted chicken had cost them more than they could afford to lose. If this continued, it would shut down the business.

Ryan walked into the café and Megan rose to meet him. She went straight into his arms, needing a hug. He’d had to go back to the ranch today to get some work done and she’d wished he could have been at her side the entire day. It was a selfish thought, but she felt so much better with him around.

“You okay?” he asked as they headed toward the kitchen with his arm around her shoulders and her arm resting at his waist.

“I don’t know.” She sighed. “All of this—it’s just so hard.”

“Have you thought of or come across anything that might give you some clue as to how the chicken was tainted?” he asked.

Megan shook her head as they walked into the kitchen. “It’s a mystery.”

Ryan saw Megan’s mother. “Hi, Margaret,” he said. “How are you holding up?”

She shrugged. “About as well as anyone could, I suppose.”

“Where’s your cook?” he asked as he looked at Megan.

“He didn’t show up.” Megan brushed a strand of hair from her face. “We’re guessing he saw the news reports and thought he might be blamed.”

Tess walked into the kitchen and put her hand on her hip. “Who knows? Maybe he is.”

Ryan frowned. Why hadn’t Julian Taylor shown up? Did he have something to do with the tainted meat?

A thought went through him that caused hair to prickle on his arms. Taylor had been at that poker game and he knew Meyer.

And Meyer had made a statement… That statement was what had been bothering Ryan—he just hadn’t realized what it was that had been nagging him until now.

“Maybe a few people will get sick there.”

That was what Meyer had said.

Had Meyer somehow sabotaged the chicken?

How? Through Taylor?

“Is something wrong?” Megan’s voice brought Ryan out of his thoughts.

He shook his head. “Just have a few things on my mind.” He offered her a smile. “It’s nothing important.” He wasn’t ready to tell her his suspicions. He needed to figure out a few things.

“I’ve been thinking.” Megan looked at the back door that led to the parking lot from the kitchen. “Yesterday morning the lock had been tampered with and the door had been ajar.” She returned her gaze to Ryan. “Do you think anyone could have come in and messed with the chicken?”

Ryan went to the door, opened it, then examined it. He looked over his shoulder at Megan. “Do you have a security camera?”

Megan shook her head. “I don’t think so.”

“We don’t.” Margaret looked up from the vegetables she was chopping.

“Maybe we should get one,” Tess said and Megan nodded in agreement.

“I want to check out a couple of things.” Ryan returned to Megan’s side and gave her a quick kiss. “I’ll be back in a while.”

She nodded. “All right.”

Ryan headed out the back door and closed it behind him. He stepped back and surveyed it before looking at the back of the Chuck Wagon on one side and the new convenience store on the other.

He studied the convenience store. They usually had plenty of cameras around. Maybe they had one that had a view of the café. He walked closer to the store and looked along the side. There was a camera on one corner. Depending on the angle it showed, there was a possibility that it had a view of the back door of the café.

Ryan walked to the convenience store, the smell of gas strong from the pumps out front. An electronic tone greeted him as he pushed the glass doors open. He didn’t recognize the male clerk at the cash register.

“Who’s the on-duty manager?” Ryan asked the clerk whose nametag read, Stuckey.

“I am.” Stuckey leaned on the counter. “What can I do for you?”

“I’d like to take a look at the surveillance recordings from the camera on the northwest corner of the building,” Ryan said. “From Thursday night to Friday morning.”

Stuckey shook his head. “No can do.”

“It’s important.” Ryan tried to hold back his impatience.

The man shrugged. “Isn’t everything?”

Ryan rested one forearm on the countertop. “Who’s the owner?”

“Max Johnson,” Stuckey said. “He’s on vacation in the Bahamas.”

Damn, Ryan thought, but only said, “Thanks,” and pushed away from the counter. He walked outside the store and strode toward his truck behind the café.

After he unlocked the door, climbed in, and started the vehicle, he headed to the Yavapai County Sheriff’s Department.

The drive wasn’t far from the café and his luck held—his cousin, Sheriff Mike McBride, was in the office.

Mike greeted him after the receptionist let him know that Ryan was in to see him. Mike motioned for Ryan to follow him into his office.

“How are you doing these days?” Mike said as he sat behind his desk.

Ryan took a seat on one of the chairs in front of the desk. “Damned good.” He leaned forward and braced his forearms on his thighs. “But there’s a problem.”

Mike nodded. “Go on.”

“I’m sure you’ve heard about the food poisoning last night at the Hummingbird Café,” Ryan said.

“I imagine everyone in the county has heard that news by now,” Mike said. “What about it?”

“I think the chicken was tampered with.” Ryan took off his western hat and held it. “I believe it was intentionally sabotaged.”

Mike raised his brows. “Why don’t you start from the beginning?”

“I think the beginning goes back a ways.” Ryan told Mike about the Dysons winning the lease out from under Meyer and his threat that they would regret it.

“Are you saying Roger Meyer is responsible?” Mike said. “He’s one big sonofabitch, but that’s a pretty strong accusation.”

“There’s more,” Ryan said. He explained about the poker game and Meyer’s comments about the restaurant and his desire to get the lease on it. “He as much as told me what he was going to do when he said that maybe some people would get sick.”

Mike’s expression remained calm but his eyes hardened. “Anything more than his comment?”

“One of his friends from the poker game was hired as the Dysons’ new cook,” Ryan said. “His first day was yesterday, the day of the grand reopening and he cooked all of the chicken dinners.” Ryan paused. “He didn’t show up for work today.”

Mike’s gaze remained fixed on Ryan. “Got anything else?”

“The restaurant was broken into yesterday morning,” Ryan said. “The Dysons couldn’t find anything missing or tampered with, so they didn’t report it.”

“They have a security camera?” Mike asked.

Ryan shook his head. “No, but the convenience store next door does, and I think the parking lot behind the café might be in the radius the camera covers. I talked with the clerk but he wouldn’t let me take a look at the recordings.”

Mike leaned forward. “Well then, I think a visit to the convenience store is in order.”

After Mike grabbed his western hat, he and Ryan headed out of the sheriff’s office. Ryan followed the sheriff’s SUV to the convenience store where they both parked. They went in together.

“Hi, Stuckey.” Mike pushed up the brim of his cowboy hat. “How’s the wife and kids?”

“They’re doing fine.” Stuckey grinned at the sheriff. “What can I do for you, Sheriff McBride?”

Mike explained about the recordings he wanted to view.

“The boss is on vacation,” Stuckey said, “but I wager he’d let you take a look at them. I can’t leave so I’ll have Les take you to the back.”

Mike thanked him and Stuckey paged Les who showed up moments later. Stuckey told Les to let the sheriff look over anything he wanted to.

Les escorted Mike and Ryan to the back, past crates of merchandise that hadn’t been stocked yet. It smelled of floor cleaner from the mop bucket they passed that was off to one side.

In the back office, Les showed them the security cameras. Sure enough, the one on the northwest corner had a partial view of the café’s parking lot. Les searched that camera’s recordings for the approximate time they were looking for.

“Sometime after dark on Thursday night,” Ryan said. “The restaurant wasn’t reopened until Friday morning, but Margaret Dyson and her daughters were at the café to accept deliveries during the day on Thursday.”

It took some time studying the tape. Around two AM Friday morning, a car drove into the parking lot behind the café. Both Mike and Ryan leaned forward.

“Looks like an old Chevy Impala,” Mike said. “Probably a 2001 or 2002.”

They watched as a man climbed out of the car. His face was shadowed and they couldn’t get a good look. The man went around the back of the car, opened the trunk, and took out a box before slamming the trunk lid shut.

The man’s face was still shadowed until he walked into the light from the pole behind the café.

“That’s him.” Ryan leaned back as his suspicion was confirmed. “It’s Julian Taylor.”

Ryan and Mike watched as Taylor set down the box then messed with the lock at the back door. Moments later, he opened the door, picked up the box, and headed into the café. About ten minutes later, Taylor came out of the restaurant holding a box, then went back to the Impala where he put the box in the back then climbed into the driver’s seat.

“I’ve seen enough.” Mike stopped the tape. “I have enough to arrest this Julian Taylor.”

“Mind of I tag along?” Ryan asked his cousin. “I can identify him.”

“After I get a warrant, you can be there when we make the arrest,” Mike said.

Mike thanked Les and Stuckey and went outside with Ryan. They headed to his office and Mike arranged for a warrant. While they waited, he got what he needed to track down Taylor.

When Mike had the information and the warrant, he arranged for backup to meet him at Taylor’s apartment.

“If the man’s home it’ll save us some time chasing him down,” Mike said to Ryan before they headed on out.

When they reached the apartment complex, Mike and Ryan waited for the deputy to arrive as backup. When Deputy Choate arrived, the three of them went to Taylor’s apartment door. Ryan stayed back as Mike knocked.

After a few knocks, Taylor came to the door wearing a white wife-beater T-shirt. He looked rumpled and bleary eyed, like he was stinking drunk. The moment he got a look at the badge on Mike’s belt and saw the deputy behind him, his entire demeanor changed. He straightened, his knuckles whitening as he gripped the doorframe with one hand, his other hand holding the door.

“I’m Sheriff McBride,” Mike said. “Are you Julian Taylor?”

The man licked his lips. “Yes.”

Mike gave the deputy a signal before he said, “Julian Taylor, we have a warrant for your arrest.”

Taylor looked like he was about to wet his pants. “For what?”

“For breaking and entering,” Mike said as the deputy grabbed Taylor by his arm, jerked him out of the doorway, and cuffed him.

“What are you talking about?” Taylor said, his voice shaking.

The deputy started reading Taylor his Miranda rights.

Mike nodded to the deputy. “Get him out of here.”

Ryan and Mike stood on the opposite side of the one-way mirror as they studied Taylor who sat at a bare wooden table in the interrogation room. His head was hanging as he stared at his lap, his wrists cuffed behind him.

“Let’s see what he has to say.” Mike clapped Ryan on the shoulder then left Ryan standing in the viewing room.

Ryan watched as Mike walked into the interrogation room.

Mike moved in front of the table “I understand you’ve waived your right for an attorney.”

“I don’t have anything to hide,” Taylor said but looked nervous. “I’m innocent.”

“Why did you break into the Hummingbird Café, Julian?” Mike asked.

“I didn’t break into the café,” Taylor said, and his throat worked as he swallowed.

“We know you broke in,” Mike said. “We want to know why.”

Taylor’s knee bounced showing his nervousness. “I told you I didn’t break in.”

“We have a tape from a security camera showing you breaking in.” Mike sat in the chair on the opposite side of the table from Taylor.

The man went still as his face went white. “I—I left my cell phone there and I went back to get it.”

“Dumb story. This will go a lot better for you if you tell the truth,” Mike said. “What was in that box you carried in?”

Taylor looked like words were stuck in his throat.

“It was chicken,” Mike stated. “Planting tainted chicken is a felony so you’re doing some serious jail time, Taylor. You got a lot of people sick.”

“No.” Taylor shook his head. “I’d never—”

“Tell you what,” Mike said. “We might be able to strike a deal. You tell me everything, including who you were working for, and you’ll get less jail time. We know you didn’t do this on your own.”

Taylor looked even more panicked. “I—I can’t go to jail.”

“That’s exactly where you’re going if you don’t come clean, Julian,” Mike said. “Now tell me all of it, from the beginning.”

“You said you could give me a deal?” Knee still bouncing, Taylor licked his lips. “What kind of deal can you give me?”

“We’ll take your cooperation into consideration, depending on what you tell us,” Mike said.

“Okay, I’ll tell you everything.” Taylor sucked in his breath then let his words out in a rush. “I didn’t know all those people were going to get sick.”

“Go on,” Mike said.

A sheen of sweat was on Taylor’s forehead as he spoke. “Roger Meyer paid me to replace the chicken in the Hummingbird Café with the chicken in the box.”

Mike’s expression didn’t change. “Do you have any proof?”

Taylor looked like he was thinking about it for a moment and then he said, “Roger gave me instructions. I still have all of the text messages.”

Ryan gave a grim smile as he listened to Taylor spill even more information about Meyer.

“He had his reporter cousin write bad reviews, too,” Taylor said in a rush. “He planned out everything.”

When he finished, Mike turned off the tape recorder and came out of the interrogation room.

“He sure folded fast,” Ryan said as soon as Mike closed the door behind him.

Mike gave a nod. “He’s not a professional and doesn’t have a record. He was scared shitless. Looks like you were right about Meyer.”

Ryan felt some satisfaction. The bastard was going down.

Chapter 26

Roger Meyer came into the restaurant and walked straight past Megan who had been straightening the menus at the hostess stand.

Anger surged through her. “Where are you going?”

The man ignored her and headed into the kitchen. She followed, trying to keep up with him, but his legs were long and he strode ahead of her.

When she reached the kitchen, Meyer was face to face with her mother. Margaret was holding a spatula up and looked like she was going to hit him with it.

“Get out of my kitchen,” Margaret demanded, her eyes red-rimmed from stress and exhaustion.

“You poisoned a hell of a lot of people,” Meyer said with a smirk. “Your business will never recover from it. The smart thing to do is let me take over your lease before you lose everything.”

Margaret’s wore a furious expression. “Go to hell.”

“I’ll get it sooner or later.” Meyer laughed. “Might as well do it before you’re in so much debt you won’t be able to crawl out of it.”

Margaret straightened and raised her chin. “Get out of my kitchen.”

“It won’t be yours much longer.” Meyer smiled.

Megan stepped closer and opened her mouth to echo her mother and kick Meyer out, but a man walked past her, catching her off guard. She didn’t get a good look at the man who wore a Stetson, a leather jacket, and Wrangler jeans.

The man said, “Hello, Roger.”

Meyer turned, his face registering some surprise before he put on a fake pleasant expression. “Good afternoon, Sheriff McBride.”

Megan blinked. She sensed more men behind her and stepped out of the way as a deputy passed her. Ryan was standing in the kitchen doorway, watching.

Confused, Megan gave the sheriff and deputy more space.

“Roger, I have a warrant for your arrest,” Sheriff McBride said then gave a nod to the deputy who approached Meyer.

“What the hell?” Meyer jerked away from the deputy.

“Do we need to add resisting arrest to the other charges?” the sheriff asked.

Meyer’s jaw tightened as he let the deputy cuff him. “What charges?”

The sheriff started listing charges and Megan’s eyes widened. Meyer was being arrested for tainted chicken being planted in the restaurant. He had been the one to poison all of those people.

When the sheriff finished, the deputy read Meyer his Miranda rights. The man clenched his teeth, his face red with anger.

A news cameraman entered and started recording Meyer’s arrest.

“I wish Paul was here to see this,” Margaret said. “You all but killed him.”

Meyer gave Margaret a furious glare but said nothing as the deputy pushed past the cameraman and escorted him out of the kitchen. Meyer saw Ryan and his angry expression intensified.

The cameraman followed Meyer through the restaurant as the deputy took him out to the waiting cruiser.

Margaret smiled. “Thank you, Sheriff.”

Sheriff McBride glanced at Ryan. “Thank Ryan here. He figured it all out and put it together.”

Margaret walked up to Ryan and looked at him a moment before she hugged him. When she stepped back, she smiled at him and wiped a tear from her eyes. “We really had the wrong impression of you. I’m sorry.” She brushed away another tear. “Thank you.”

When the sheriff left, Megan went into Ryan’s arms, so much relief pouring through her that she could barely stand it. She lifted her face to his and he kissed her until her head spun with it.

* * * * *

Megan unfolded the newspaper on the hostess stand and found yet another article covering everything that had transpired over the past year, culminating with the poisoning of multiple individuals.

Roger Meyer’s vendetta against the Hummingbird Café made front-page news in Prescott. News stations and newspapers in Phoenix picked up the story about how Meyer had paid someone to plant tainted chicken in the café, which had caused more than twenty people to come down with food poisoning.

More information came out about the extent of Meyer’s mission to take down the café. He’d paid a reporter to give the café bad reviews in the Prescott Review and had written multiple bad reviews from non-existent patrons.

All of which had nearly devastated the small family restaurant.

Meyer was going to prison. His own restaurant, Chuck Wagon, had been shut down.

Tess and Margaret walked into the dining room as Megan opened the newspaper she was holding to the Lifestyle section.

Megan’s jaw dropped. She looked up at her mother and sister. “There’s a feature article written about the history of our family’s café in Albuquerque and how successful it was before the business was moved to Prescott.”

“Really?” Tess went up to Megan and leaned over her shoulder. “It talks about how the restaurant received four and five star reviews from customers and media outlets and how the food and service were award winning.”

“That’s fantastic.” Margaret beamed as she joined Megan and Tess.

Megan folded up the newspaper and tucked it away in the hostess station. “Hopefully that will all be good for our second grand re-reopening.”

“I’m sure it will,” Tess said with a broad smile.

Today was a special day. Not only was it the grand re-reopening, but the restaurant was holding a fundraiser to help Mary Jane Dow pay her medical bills. Her son, Bill, was so grateful he’d been working as often as he could to help the café prepare for the fundraiser whenever Ryan could spare him. Ryan had been great about letting Bill have extra time off.

Margaret had hired two waitresses for the evening but Megan was there today because an unusually large crowd was hoped for. The new cook came with a sterling recommendation from a Phoenix restaurant and had extensive credentials that they’d verified. After Julian Taylor, they weren’t taking any chances.

Bells jangled and in walked Mr. Cowell, owner of the buildings that Meyer and the Dysons leased.

“Good morning,” Margaret said to the balding man with a broad smile.

“How are you doing, Mrs. Dyson?” the man asked. “And you as well, ladies?” he nodded at Tess and Megan.

“Great,” Megan and Tess each said at the same time then smiled at each other.

“Just fine,” Margaret said. “What can I do for you?”

“I have a proposition for you,” Mr. Cowell said. “I’d like to lease to you the building that the Chuck Wagon occupied. I can offer you a special rate.”

Margaret looked intrigued. “What would that be?”

He told her and added, “I’d be willing to give you free rent at the front end to help get your business turned around. I realize you’ve suffered a setback with all that happened, but I have a good feeling that your restaurant will recover and prosper.”

“Thank you,” Margaret said. “I’ll give it some serious consideration and get back with you.”

The man smiled. “I’ll see you tonight at your grand reopening.”

“Grand re-reopening,” Tess said with a laugh.

Both Tess and Margaret headed back to the kitchen after Mr. Cowell left.

As they returned to their duties, Megan thought about the invitation that had just arrived this morning. She fished it out of her purse, which she’d temporarily put behind the hostess station. She looked at the fancy script on the heavy paper. Her ex-sister-in-law, Christine, and her fiancé, Todd, were getting married in a month.

She smiled to herself. The pain that used to accompany thoughts of Bart had all but vanished. She would love to see her ex-in-laws and she shouldn’t let a little thing like her ex-husband ruin her friendship with Grace, Montgomery, and Christine.

Bells jangled at the door and Megan looked up to see Ryan coming through the door. Every time she saw him, she felt warmth flow through her and her heart filled in a way that gave her a feeling of completeness that she’d never felt before.

He gave her the sexy smile, which sent familiar butterflies through her belly. She went to him and he took her into his arms and gave her a kiss that set her senses on fire.

When he stepped back she handed him the invitation. “My ex-sister-in-law is getting married.” He took the folded paper from her. “Would you like to go with me?” she asked.

He smiled and looked at the invitation. “Whatever the date is, I’ll make it work.”

She wrapped her arms around his neck. “Thank you.”

He put his hands on her waist and his forehead against hers. “I’d go anywhere for you.”

* * * * *

The night had been successful beyond their expectations. There was even a thirty-minute wait and no one seemed to be bothered by the length of time it would take to be seated.

Thirty percent of the night’s profits were going to the fund for Mary Jane Dow and there was also a large acrylic box that filled with donations throughout the evening. Meg watched, nearly overwhelmed by the outpouring from the community, as the level of cash rose and rose.

It was so busy that even Ryan had good naturedly put on an apron and helped in the kitchen.

When the last patron had left for the evening, Megan, Tess, Margaret, and Ryan sat at a table.

“What a night,” Margaret said.

“It was incredible,” Tess said. “It blew away our last re-opening and that one was a huge success.”

“Ryan,” Margaret said, and he turned his attention to her. “I’ve been thinking about the proposal you and your uncle made about the house.” She took a deep breath. “I want to sell the house and get a smaller place. Now that Paul’s gone, I don’t need such a big house. So do whatever you need to and I’m sure everything will work out fine.”

Megan reached out and put her hand over her mother’s and smiled. “Yes, everything will be more than fine.”

Chapter 27

Ryan linked his fingers through Megan’s as they stood in the last pew in the church while Todd and Christine were pronounced husband and wife by the preacher. It was a beautiful wedding and her ex-sister-in-law was a gorgeous bride in a white beaded gown with a sheer veil over her long dark curls.

As Christine and Todd came down the aisle, Ryan put his arm around Megan’s shoulders and held her close to him. She tilted her head to look up at him and he kissed her smile.

When he drew away, she slipped her arm around his waist as the newly married couple passed them and stepped through the huge double doors to their new life just waiting for them.

Megan caught sight of Bart on the other side of the aisle and noted that he was watching her and wearing a frown. When her eyes met his, she realized she had no feelings of any kind. No feelings of pain or dislike. She felt…nothing. Bart was a part of a distant life, a past that had healed. She smiled and turned away, but she could still feel his gaze on her.

The reception was being held in a hall just off the church and she walked hand in hand with Ryan to the huge hall decorated in vivid blues, the wedding colors, and white. Paper bells and streamers hung from the ceiling and tables were decorated with white and blue bouquets.

A live band was in one corner and the music started just as Ryan and Megan walked into the hall. Ryan took her into his arms and swept her onto the dance floor. Megan wore a lovely royal purple dress that swirled around her ankles as they danced.

She laughed and looked up at him. “You know more than country dancing. I had no idea.”

He gave her a grin. “I’m full of surprises, honey.”

She smiled back at him. “Yes, you are.”

They spent the evening dancing and talking with Megan’s ex-in-laws. They hugged Megan and seemed genuinely pleased to see her again and to meet Ryan.

As they danced around the hall, she caught glimpses of Bart watching her. She ignored him and focused on Ryan and the happiness that filled her heart.

After another dance, Megan excused herself to go to the ladies’ room. She took a tube of lipstick out of her purse and looked at her reflection in the mirror as she freshened up her makeup. The door to the room squeaked and from her side vision she saw Bart’s girlfriend, Barb, walk in.

Megan put her lipstick back into her purse. When she looked up, Barb was standing beside her, startling Megan.

Barb was a blonde bombshell with a beautiful figure and face. There was a time when Megan would have been envious of the woman, but those days were long gone. She wouldn’t trade her life for anything now. Besides, Barb had Bart. Megan figured she would have felt sorry for Barb if the woman hadn’t had an affair with her husband. They deserved each other.

But then again, Barb actually had done Megan a big favor.

“Megan, right?” Barb cocked her head.

“Yes,” Megan said. “And you’re Barb.”

The woman gave a nod. “Tell me what happened between you two.”

“Really?” Megan blinked at her in surprise. “You, of course.”

Barb frowned. “What other things were there that made your marriage bad? Because it wasn’t good, was it.” She said the last as a statement, not a question.

Megan paused. “I really don’t want to talk about it. That’s ancient history.”

“I want to know.” Barb clenched her hand on the countertop. “Did he call you names or verbally abuse you in other ways?”

Megan adjusted her purse on her shoulder. “Listen, Barb, that’s ancient history for me.”

“Well, it’s not for me.” Barb’s eyes looked red—either from anger or tears, Megan wasn’t sure.

“Like I said,” Megan repeated, “ancient history.”

Barb gave a nod. “I thought so. That’s the kind of bastard he is.”

“I concluded a while ago that Bart isn’t going to change,” Megan said. “Bart is Bart. I’m sorry to tell you that, but I suspect you know it already.”

Barb spun and marched out of the bathroom, anger on her features.

Megan shook her head. “That was weird,” she said under her breath.

As she walked back into the hall she saw Barb snatch her purse and her shawl from the chair beside the one Bart was occupying.

His chair nearly toppled as he got to his feet in a rush. Barb kept her voice down but it was clear she was furious with Bart. She turned and stormed out of the hall with Bart hurrying after her.

Megan mentally shrugged and went back to Ryan who handed her a cup of punch.

Moments later, Bart returned and strode to where Megan stood with Ryan. Bart ignored Ryan. To Megan he said, “What did you say to Barb?”

Megan studied him. “I said nothing to her. If you’re having problems, it’s your doing, Bart, not mine. Now please excuse us.”

Bart’s face was red. He stepped closer to Megan and opened his mouth, probably to spout some kind of insult, but Ryan stepped between them.

“Excuse us,” Ryan echoed. He put his arm around Megan’s shoulders and escorted her onto the dance floor. It was a slow dance and he held her close.

“Thank you.” Megan let out a breath of relief. “That could have gone poorly.”

“Not while I’m around.” He studied her eyes. “Was that your ex?”

She nodded. “I’ve never told you anything about him other than the fact that I was married. Bart was a part of my past I wanted to forget. Now I don’t care enough for it to matter.”

Ryan gently stroked the side of her face. “If he ever bothers you again, you let me know, okay?”

She smiled and nodded. “All right.”

The night ended beautifully and after the reception they returned to the exquisite hotel they were staying in.

When they reached their room, Megan slipped out of her dressy coat and dropped it over a chair. She went to the floor to ceiling windows, pulled aside the curtains, and opened the sliding door to go out onto the balcony.

Ryan came up behind her and put his hands at her waist and rested his chin on her shoulder and looked at the city lights spread out below them.

“It’s beautiful.” Megan breathed in the crisp night air and shivered. Snow was in the forecast for Albuquerque.

“Come in before you freeze,” he murmured and she felt his warm breath as he kissed her neck.

She let him take her hand and draw her back into the room. Cold air swirled into the warm room as he closed the door behind them. She went straight into his arms and felt the heat of his body that chased any chill away.

He nuzzled her neck then drew away. She tilted her head back and he brought his mouth to hers. It was both a sweet and a hungry kiss.

When he raised his head, he brushed her hair away from her face. “I’m going to say something I’ve been waiting to say for the longest time.”

Her breathing hitched as she looked up at him, her lips parted and wet from his kiss.

“I don’t know why I took so long to tell you this. God knows I’ve known this forever.” He cupped the side of her face and ran his thumb along her lower lip. “I love you, Megan. I love you more than I could ever have believed.”

Her heart beat faster as warmth traveled through her. She was so overwhelmed with emotion she almost couldn’t speak.

She flung her arms around his neck. “I love you, Ryan. I love you, love you, love you.”

He grinned, picked her up by her waist and swung her around. She squealed with surprise and laughter. She was unsteady on her feet when he set her down, but he didn’t let her go. He wrapped her tight in his arms and rocked her from side to side, causing her to laugh again.

“You do know I’m never letting you go, don’t you?” he said.

“Don’t worry,” she said as she smiled up at him. “I won’t let you.”

He pushed the strap of her dress aside and kissed her shoulder as he moved one hand to her zipper. She shivered as he slid it down to her waist. He stepped back just enough to help her slide the straps down her arms and fall to her feet in a shimmering purple mass.

When he saw her in her black corset, garters, stockings, and heels, he sucked in his breath. “Damn, that’s sexy,” he said and reached around to grab her ass cheeks through her silky black panties and pulled her up hard against him.

“I’m glad you like,” she said as she felt his rigid cock against her belly.

His blue eyes had darkened with passion. “I love.”

She ran her hands along his shoulders. “Take off your clothes.”

He shrugged out of the western suit jacket he’d worn for the wedding and tossed it onto a chair. He toed off his boots, stripped out of his dress shirt and belt, then pushed down his pants and boxer briefs.

When he was naked, he scooped up Megan and laid her on the bed. “I want you to wear all of this while I take you.” He ran one hand down her corset to her hip, over her garter and down her silky stockings and back up to the top of her corset again.

He pulled down the top of the corset and freed her breasts. She gasped and slid her fingers into his hair as he sucked on each of her nipples. He reached between them, pulled her panties aside, and placed his cock against her core.

With his eyes holding hers, he pushed inside of her. She moaned as he entered her. He moved in and out, slow and even.

He thrust harder as he looked into her eyes, her breasts bouncing with the movement. Their lovemaking grew even more intense as her hips rose up to meet his and she met his every stroke.

Megan’s orgasm built and built until she was almost to the peak. He thrust hard and deep.

“I love you, Megan,” he said and she fell over the cliff, her body shuddering with the impact of her orgasm. Her body throbbed and vibrated as his strokes continued.

“I love you, Ryan.” She saw his eyes darken even more. “I love you.”

His shout echoed through the room as he came hard, his expression fierce as he pressed his groin to hers.

He braced his hands to either side of her as he stayed inside of her until his breathing calmed and the beating of her heart finally slowed.

And then he moved onto his side and took her into his arms and held her.

Chapter 28

“I can’t.” Megan shook her head and balked as Ryan tugged her toward the Ferris wheel that rose up in the night, lit with bright lights that blinked in invitation. “I’ve told you, those things scare me to death.”

“It’s perfectly safe and I won’t rock it.” Ryan gave her a quick kiss. “Promise.”

Megan’s heart pounded at the thought of riding the dreaded thing. She looked up into his denim blue eyes and saw love there and she couldn’t refuse him.

“For you.” She gave him a shaky smile.

“Come on then.” He grinned and squeezed her hand as they walked down the crowded midway, through the brilliantly lit carnival, and toward the monstrosity that they called a Ferris wheel.

It was their one-year anniversary since having met at this very place, the carnival at the county fair. And now she was going to brave her biggest fear.

And conquer it. Yes, she would.

She hoped.

When they reached the Ferris wheel, she felt jittery as they stood in line. Ryan dug tickets out of his pocket. She squeezed his hand tighter when it was their turn to get into one of the seats that had stopped at the bottom, ready for them to climb in. Ryan let her in first and he slid in next to her and put his arm around her shoulders.

Something about his touch gave her a sense of security that calmed her fears. She leaned on his shoulder and he kissed the top of her head.

The wheel jerked as it started to move to let the next passengers on. As they rose she took deep breaths and let them out. She found her breathing was calmer and her heart didn’t pound as hard while she was within the security of Ryan’s arm.

They reached the very top of the Ferris wheel and Megan looked out over the sea of people below, absorbing the flashing lights, color and carnival sounds—music and the cries of carnies calling to each passerby.

She looked beyond the carnival. The view extended for miles, city lights glittering in the darkness.

“I have something for you,” he murmured in her ear.

She tilted her head to look up at him. “And what would that be?”

He slid his hand into his jeans pocket and pulled out a square velvet box.

Her heart started pounding again, for an entirely different reason.

He opened the box and there, set against black velvet, was a diamond solitaire.

The Ferris wheel started to slowly turn, but she barely noticed it as she raised her gaze from the diamond to meet his eyes.

“I’ve wanted to wait for the right time to ask you and I think where we met is the perfect place. “ He smiled as lights flashed around them. “I love you with everything I am, Megan. Will you marry me?”

“I love you, Ryan.” She wrapped her arms around his neck, mindless of the swaying of the seat that her movements caused. “Of course I’ll marry you, a thousand times over.”

He kissed her long and hard, then drew away. He took her hand and slid the ring on her finger and surprisingly, it fit perfectly. “Tess gave me your ring size,” he said.

“Tess knew?” Megan laughed as she looked at the diamond on her finger. “No wonder she looked like she was about to burst with something when I left. She wouldn’t tell me what was going on. Now I know.”

Her ring sparkled in the flashing lights as she leaned on his shoulder.

“How about kids?” he asked and she brought her attention to his. “We can start as soon as we’re married. And I want to be married to you as soon as possible.”

Children. Just like she’d always wanted.

Her smile broadened. “We can practice just as soon as we get home.”

* * * * *

Before they headed home, Megan and Ryan stopped at her mother’s restaurant and bar. With the success of the Hummingbird Café, they’d expanded into the part of the building formerly occupied by Roger Meyer’s Chuck Wagon.

They passed Nectars, the bar section of the restaurant which was now just called the Hummingbird. Laughter and music spilled out onto the sidewalk from the bar.

Megan looked up at Ryan. “It’s amazing how incredible the place is doing,” she said.

“Considering the award-winning cuisine and nightlife, it’s not surprising at all,” he said as they reached the entrance of the Hummingbird. “And the peach pies.” He grinned down at her. “Your mom’s peach pies are the best ever.”

She nodded. “The Hummingbird and Nectars deserve the success.”

Ryan opened the door and held it open as Megan walked through. She greeted the hostess as they passed by and headed for the kitchen. Servers took care of their full tables and the restaurant was filled with the clinking of silverware and conversation.

When they reached the kitchen, Megan spotted her mother moving through the place, keeping an eye on everything. Margaret was as hands-on as an owner could get, and still dove in wherever needed.

“Mom.” Megan caught Margaret’s attention.

Margaret smiled and dried her hands on a dishtowel as she walked across the kitchen to where Megan was standing, Ryan at her side.

“How are you doing, Margaret?” Ryan asked when she reached them.

“A little worn out, but otherwise just fine.” She tucked the dishtowel into a pocket of her apron. “What are you two doing tonight?”

Megan raised her hand and showed her mother the sparkling diamond on her finger.

Delight lit up Margaret’s face. “That’s wonderful!” She hugged Megan then held her by her shoulders and said, “You couldn’t have found a better man.”

Megan looked up at Ryan. “I know.”

“I couldn’t have found a better woman.” Ryan hugged Margaret. “She means everything to me.”

Margaret and Ryan parted, her mother still smiling as she looked from Ryan to Megan. “I wish your father was here to see you both. I think once he got to know you, he would have welcomed you into the family just as much as I do.”

“I would have liked getting to know him,” Ryan said and rested his arm around Megan’s shoulders.

“Are you going anywhere to celebrate?” Margaret asked, her hands clasped in front of her.

“We thought we’d celebrate right here.” Megan gave a nod to the dining room before turning back to her mother. “We couldn’t think of a better place to be.”

“Wonderful.” Margaret looked away from them. “Tess,” she called out.

Tess came out of the back office and grinned as she came toward them. “I see you’ve got a little sparkle there.”

“Good job keeping a secret.” Megan raised her hand so that Tess could get a good look at the ring.

“It’s gorgeous.” Tess hugged Megan then Ryan.

“They’re celebrating here,” Margaret said with pride.

Tess gave a broad smile. “Then you shall have the best seat in the house and the best champagne we have.”

Even though Megan knew every seat in the place, she and Ryan followed Tess to a corner table and Tess gestured to it. “Order anything you like and the chef will make it for you.”

Megan laughed as Ryan seated her. “You might regret that offer.”

“Never,” Tess said before she smiled and left.

When Ryan had taken his seat beside her, he grasped her hand in his and looked at the ring before meeting her gaze. “I love seeing my ring on you. It can’t begin to say how much I love you.”

She squeezed his hand and smiled. She wanted to get up and dance and dance. She felt like a million stars were inside her, glittering through her whole being. She wouldn’t be surprised if she glowed with it.

She leaned forward and kissed him, letting him feel her glow in the magic that seemed to surround them.

When they drew back but a breath, she smiled against his lips. “I love you,” she whispered and kissed him again.

Prologue

Cat Hayden sat up in bed, waiting for Dr. Ross to come in. A dagger of pain plunged through her head, she felt as if the slash across her face was burning, and like every bone in her skull had been smashed. Her chest hurt and her bandaged ribs ached as she breathed.

She refused to look in the mirror. She didn’t want to see the bandages around her face and head and acknowledge the damage that they covered, nor her bare scalp where her black hair had been partially shaved away.

The backs of her eyes ached, adding to the pain in her head. She had to force herself not to scratch the incision where she’d had brain surgery. Even though there are no nerve endings inside the skull, it itched like crazy.

The doorknob to the room turned and she tried to scoot up farther in the bed but the pain in her body was too great.

Dr. Ross closed the door behind him. He was carrying a large envelope and a clipboard. “How are you doing today?”

Cat shrugged. “All right.” Her speech slurred, sending a rush of frustration through her. She tried to swallow, but her throat hurt from the tube that had been there.

“We have the results back.” He took CAT scans from the large envelope he’d been carrying and clipped them to an x-ray viewer that he turned on. She had to move her head as she watched him because her peripheral vision was off.

Images of her skull and brain were on the scans and he pointed to a couple of spots on one of the images on the film as he spoke. “As we knew, your skull is fractured.” He continued and gave her technical terms she didn’t understand before he ended with, “There’s some irreparable damage, Cat.”

Her skin prickled and the pressure in her head increased. “What does that mean?”

“What it comes down to is this.” He set the clipboard and the large envelope aside and sat on the rolling swivel stool and met her eyes. “You shouldn’t ride horses anymore or do anything where there’s a danger that you could fall and hit your head. Next time, you might not be so lucky.”

She couldn’t hold back a tear and she wiped it away with her fingertips. “No more riding?”

“Especially not the kinds of riding you do,” he said firmly. “Barrel racing and any other rodeo activities are out. As a matter of fact, you need to stay away from any rides that a pregnant woman must avoid. It’s too jarring for the healing brain.”

Heat washed over Cat’s skin and she felt another tear trying to escape. Rodeo was a huge part of her life and had been ever since she could first ride a horse.

“What about just…riding?” Her hand trembled so hard that she had a hard time pushing hair behind her ear. She hated the uncontrollable shaking that made it difficult to do anything that required fine motor skills. “I could ride a gentle mount where there’s little danger of being thrown.”

“The horse could get spooked by a rattlesnake or any other number of things.” The doctor’s gaze was steady as he studied her. “It’s not worth taking the chance.”

She bit down on her lower lip. “What would you tell someone who was injured in a car accident? Not to drive anymore nor to even ride in a car because there’s the danger of being in another accident?”

Dr. Ross stood. “When it comes down to it, it’s up to you, Cat. But stay away from rodeo. You don’t want to end up with serious brain damage.”

“What else?” She needed to get away from the subject of riding.

“You may have vision issues for some time.” He picked up her chart and glanced at it before looking at her again. “As far as your headaches are concerned, because of the location of the injury, they should subside as you heal. However, you could have migraines for the rest of your life. Only time will tell.”

She couldn’t bring herself to say anything as he told her she would be starting both occupational and physical therapy, as well as speech and vision therapy. He would be back to check on her tomorrow. She just nodded and held back more tears as she sat propped up in bed.

Yesterday, the plastic surgeon had told her they would do their best to repair the damage to her face, but the gouge across her face was so deep they probably wouldn’t be able to fix it. Because of the way her face was damaged, by the time they finished reconstructive surgery she might look entirely different.

When she had control of her emotions and the doctor had left the room, she turned her head to the side and stared at the wall for a long time.

Chapter 1

“Great job, Demi.” Cat shifted in her saddle and smiled at the girl astride a Quarter horse as she trotted away from the barrels. Cat glanced at the stopwatch she held. “That’s your fastest time yet.”

Demi grinned and the other 4-H kids in the horse club cheered and clapped. “The trick you showed me really helped, Ms. Hayden. Thanks.”

For a moment Cat thought about Melanie and she felt the familiar ache in her heart. Her daughter would have been Demi’s age and maybe she would have competed in rodeo, too.

“You’re going to win the next competition for sure,” Amy, Demi’s best friend, was saying as Cat brought her attention back to the 4-H’ers.

Demi dismounted. “I need to get more practice in before the Flagstaff Junior Rodeo.”

Today was Cat’s first day as leader of the horse club and she was just getting to know the kids. She’d recently moved back to Prescott and an old friend had asked her to take over as leader of the small group.

“You’re an excellent rider.” Cat dismounted from Dolly, the horse she’d been riding, as she spoke to Demi. “Where do you practice?”

“On our ranch.” Demi pushed up the brim of her straw western hat. She was a petite girl of fourteen with blonde hair pulled back into a braid. “My dad set up a practice ring when I was just a kid.”

The six teens in the horse club were sitting on the wood rail of the practice ring or leaning up against it. The kids ranged in age from thirteen to sixteen.

A couple of the 4-H’ers lived close enough to ride their own horses to Folsom Ranch. Those who lived farther away used three of the Folsoms’ horses that were well trained for all of the rodeo events. Gretchen and Dolly were trained for women’s and girl’s competitions. Shelton worked better with the men’s and boy’s events.

When they’d settled down, Cat looped Dolly’s reins over a wood rail and smiled at the group as she moved in front of them. “I know you all have been around horses for a long time and you feel confident you know what to do. But, safety should always be your first priority.” She looked from one kid to the next. “I’m going to share with you how I got this scar.”

The kids focused on Cat.

“When I was nineteen, I worked in southern Arizona with a rancher, rehabilitating horses, and got into a tangle with a gelding named Firestorm.” Cat touched the scar on her face. “The horse won.”

Now, she definitely had the kids’ attention.

“I made the mistake of trying to work with the horse alone when I knew better.” Cat stuck her hands in her back pockets. “Firestorm decided he wanted to kill me. He knocked me down and started rearing up and stomping on me.”

One of the members was wide-eyed. “What happened?”

“In addition to this scar, I ended up with multiple fractures, broken ribs, a cracked skull, and part of my face crushed.” Cat rocked back on her boot heels. “Probably the worst of all, is that I sustained a brain injury and had to have brain surgery. That was eighteen years ago, and I’m pretty much recovered from all of that.”

“It must have been so painful.” Amy’s eyes were big. “Did you have to have plastic surgery as well?”

Cat nodded. “I had a lot of surgeries and had to go through three years of physical therapy and vision therapy.”

“Were you afraid of horses after that?” Demi asked.

Cat paused for a moment. “The first time back on a horse was the hardest. I kept seeing flashes of what had happened and reliving it in my mind. But, you could never keep me off a horse forever.”

A few of the kids nodded in agreement.

Cat continued, “The doctor didn’t want me to ride at all because of the type of brain injury, he said that another accident could possibly kill me.” She gave a little smile. “But, like I said, you can’t keep me off a horse.”

“That’s awful,” Amy said.

Demi let out her breath. “I can’t imagine not being able to do something I love. I would be just like you—no one could keep me off a horse.”

Cat nodded. “Because of the damage done and the three years of physical therapy, I had to quit competition.” She pushed her hand through her hair. “I was a champion barrel racer and rodeo was a big part of my life. It was devastating to lose that.”

Brett, a sixteen-year-old boy, asked, “Were you ever afraid to work with horses again?”

She shook her head. “I’m very careful now and I don’t rehabilitate horses. I’m not telling you not to go down that path,” she continued. “But I would caution you when it comes to being in a similar situation. I probably wouldn’t have suffered the extent of injuries that I did if I had waited for the other handler to work with Firestorm and me. By the time the handler and a ranch hand got the horse off me, it was almost too late.”

Neal tilted his head to the side. “So, always have someone with you when you’re training horses?”

“It’s a good idea,” Cat said. “An untrained or formerly abused horse can be dangerous.”

The kids nodded.

“My mom’s here.” Amy got down from the wood rail she’d been sitting on as a truck drove up. “I’ve got to go.”

Cat glanced at her watch. “Looks like we’re finished for the day,” she said to the other kids as another car came down the dirt road to Folsom Ranch where the 4-H’ers met for the horse club.

“I’ll brush down Gretchen and Dolly and put them up.” Demi turned as she held both horses’ reins and the trio headed toward barn.

“I’ll take care of Shelton and help Demi,” Brett said, and when Cat nodded, he took the reins of the gelding. In a few long strides he caught up with Demi.

The rest of the kids said goodbye as their rides came and Cat waved to them as they drove away.

A red truck approached, kicking up dust as the last kid left, with the exception of Demi and Brett who were still in the barn. Since Brett’s vehicle was here, this was probably Demi’s ride. Smiling and humming to herself, Cat walked toward the truck. She planned to talk to Demi’s parents about her talent.

The truck rolled to a stop and the driver parked before climbing out. A tall figure strode around the vehicle from the driver’s side and Cat came to a stop. Her heart pounded and her throat grew dry.

Blake McBride.

A Stetson shadowed his eyes and he had matured over the last nineteen years, but she knew it was him with everything she had. Her body tingled as she studied him and her heart rate picked up. His shoulders were broader and he was more filled out. Even though he wore a work shirt and snug Wrangler jeans, she knew his muscles were well defined and sculpted beneath the clothing. His shirtsleeves were rolled up, showing the tanned skin of his forearms and his collar was open at his throat. His jaws were stubbled, giving him a rougher look.

She felt a flush of heat throughout her at seeing him again. The years had flown by but it was as if no time had passed at all. Just looking at him, she felt like a teenager again.

Blake hesitated before he headed straight toward her, a smile softening his hard features and putting a light in his green eyes.

He came to a stop in front of her and held out his hand. “I’m Blake McBride.”

“Hi, Blake.” She straightened as she tilted her head to look up at the big man and she took his hand. “I don’t think you recognize me.”

The warmth of his hand traveled through her body as he studied her. “Your voice…your mannerisms…and your eyes. You have the same beautiful golden eyes and black hair of someone I cared a lot for.” It was like a light dawned on him. “Cat?”

Surprise flowed through her. “It’s me.”

He looked stunned as he slowly released her hand. “I know it’s been a long time, but no, I didn’t recognize you. Not by your looks.”

She kept her hands at her side even though she automatically wanted to touch the thick scar across her face. To hide it.

“Damn, it’s good to see you.” He caught her off guard by bringing her into his embrace and hugging her. He smelled wonderful, of sun-warmed flesh and leather. She felt an instant of comfort and belonging before she pushed the feelings away and stepped back. “Hell, it’s been nineteen years,” he said.

“It’s good to see you, too.” She took a deep breath as she sought to change the subject away from her looks. “So, what brings you to the Folsom Ranch?”

“My daughter.” He looked toward the barn. “I’m not surprised she’s still in the barn. The longer she can be around horses, the happier she is.”

Cat’s eyes widened slightly and her lips parted. “Demi is your daughter?”

The look of pride in his eyes was unmistakable. “Yep.”

An ache came out of nowhere, squeezing her heart. “So, you’re married?”

“Divorced.” His features hardened almost imperceptibly and anger sparked in his eyes. He tried to hide it, but it was there. Apparently his divorce had not been pleasant.

The anger caught her off guard. “I’m sorry.”

He studied her features and her face burned as she thought about what he might be thinking. From the time she was young up until the ordeal with the horse, she’d always been told she was beautiful. What had happened then had changed that.

He reached up and brushed his fingers over her scarred cheek as he echoed her thoughts. “What happened?”

A shiver ran through her at his touch. For a moment it was as if no time had passed and it was just the two of them alone in the world…she was eighteen and her heart had belonged to him. He had been her refuge. He’d been everything to her. And then she’d ruined it all.

She fought to bring herself back to the present and away from old memories. She shrugged, then told him the brief story she’d just told the kids. She didn’t mention that the brain trauma still caused debilitating migraines. After eighteen years, she’d recovered from everything else.

“I’m sorry, honey.” As if compelled, he trailed his fingers from the scar on her cheek to her ear and gently stroked her hair behind it. “That must have been hell.”

Even though it had been so long since they’d been together, the tension between them was strong. His gaze lingered on her mouth as if he wanted to kiss her.

He stepped back and shook his head. “It’s like no time has passed at all.”

She tilted her head to the side. “Even though I don’t look the same?”

He gave a slow nod. “It doesn’t matter a damned bit that you look a little different.”

“A little different?” She shook her head even as his words echoed in her mind. “You didn’t even recognize me.”

“You know that a part of me did.” He studied her eyes. “You’re just as beautiful as you ever were. You’re still KitCat to me.”

A rush of heat went through her. Even though he’d never lied or exaggerated as long as she’d known him, that statement wasn’t true.

“Dad?” Demi’s voice came from behind Blake and he turned to face his daughter. “You know Ms. Hayden?”

He settled his arm around Demi’s shoulders. “A long time ago, Cat was my girlfriend.” It surprised Cat that he hadn’t evaded the question or told the girl simply that they were old friends.

Demi looked from one of them to the other. “How long ago?”

“We were both eighteen,” Cat said.

“Before Daddy met my mother,” Demi said before her lips tightened. There was something in her eyes that was hard to read, as if the subject of her mother was something she didn’t want to talk about and she was sorry she had even brought it up.

“Your daughter is a talented barrel racer.” Cat glanced between the two of them. “I’m impressed.”

“Thank you, Ms. Hayden.” The girl’s features brightened. “I’ve loved barrel racing since I was old enough for my dad to let me do it. I always liked watching the girls in the junior rodeos.”

Blake looked at his daughter with pride gleaming in his eyes. Cat assumed that the girl must look like her mother because she didn’t favor Blake or his brothers. The McBrides tended to be dark-haired whereas Demi was blonde with freckles across her nose and she had eyes the same brown as redwood, almost cinnamon in color.

Cat thought again about Melanie with her dark hair and ready smile.

Demi looked at her father. “I’ve got homework, Dad.”

He nodded. “Then we’d better get you home.”

“Goodbye, Ms. Hayden,” Demi said with a smile before she turned and walked to the truck that Blake had been driving.

Blake met Cat’s gaze again. “It’s good to see you.”

Cat offered him a smile. “I imagine I’ll see you at the next horse club meeting.”

“I’m sure you will.” He touched the brim of his hat, then turned and headed back to the truck where Demi was waiting.

The pounding of her heart hadn’t slowed down from the first moment she’d seen him. Not until his truck was traveling down the road, kicking up dust in its wake, did her heart rate start going back to normal. She was barely aware of sixteen-year-old Brett walking up to stand beside her. He must have just finished putting up Shelton. His truck was still parked beside her own.

She and Brett watched Blake and Demi driving away from the Folsom Ranch, until they couldn’t see the truck anymore.

Chapter 2

Monday morning, Cat rested her head on her hand, elbow on her desk, as she studied George Johnson’s tax documents on her large screen monitor. The Johnsons seemed to own half the businesses in Prescott and there were almost as many Johnsons as there were McBrides.

The thought of the McBrides once again brought Blake to mind. He’d been on her mind a lot since she’s seen him on Saturday. So many times she’d started to look for that list of 4-H’ers with Blake and Demi’s phone number on it but something had stopped her.

She wasn’t sure what that something was. Maybe it was the pain she’d been through since the last time she’d seen him.

If he was still angry with her for what she’d done all those years ago, he hadn’t shown it. Had it been pity that stayed his anger? The scar across her face and her altered features could have taken away whatever fury he might feel at the way she’d left him.

Cat grabbed her mug, got up from her seat, and walked out of her office toward the break room to pour herself another cup of coffee. The smell of coffee was strong in the room as she entered, and she breathed the scent in. She filled her mug from the carafe before setting it back on the warmer. After dumping plenty of creamer and sugar in her coffee and stirring it with a spoon, she went to the sink and rinsed off the spoon. Then she turned off the warmer and washed the coffee pot. She would be the last to leave and needed to leave everything clean for tomorrow.

Without meaning to, she glanced at the mirror over the sink and paused. After all of this time since she’d been given a new face and had borne the scar, she still couldn’t get used to seeing herself in the mirror. She knew she wasn’t ugly…she just wasn’t her anymore. The scar detracted from whatever beauty the plastic surgeon might have given her. Her nose was smaller, her lips a little fuller, her cheekbones not quite so high.

One thing she did still have, was a dimple when she smiled, and of course her golden-brown eyes were still large with dark lashes framing them. A dimple and golden eyes were all that remained of her former appearance.

The scar…that was the hardest to look at. Life had changed for her and she’d seldom dated after the accident.

A couple of years after the accident, she had married Eddie and they’d had Melanie. Things were fine at the start, but had eventually turned rocky, especially when he’d started to drink. It was a couple of beers here and there, but it had hit Cat hard since both of her parents had been alcoholics.

After Melanie died, any connection she and Eddie had shared was gone.

She’d had other relationships, but none of them had been serious. It was like she’d lost the ability to truly love anyone after Blake.

Despite what she’d been through with Eddie, she’d had Melanie. That had been what really mattered, so she couldn’t regret Eddie.

As far as relationships since her divorce were concerned, had she really given anyone else a chance? If she was honest with herself, she’d closed herself off, hiding behind the scar and pain of past failed relationships.

With a sigh, she turned away from the mirror, carrying her coffee mug back to her desk. Cat had been hired because one of the CPAs, the Hartford of Hartford and Lake, had retired. She was still working through his client list, familiarizing herself with the clients he’d been working with. She’d made it through the J’s so far.

Another accountant and a receptionist worked in the office along with the CPA, but they’d already left for the day and Cat was alone with her client records and her thoughts. She sat at her desk and scooted her chair up as she set the mug on her desk.

Since she’d arrived back in Prescott permanently to care for her grandmother, no one had recognized Cat. She was fine with that. She’d run into a couple of people she’d known and had to reintroduce herself. One of them was Karla Jennings who had convinced her to take on the horse club.

Over the past few years, Cat had only popped into town on weekends here and there to see her grandmother, then left before she could run into anyone she’d known from the past. The town was big enough that she could arrive and leave without questions.

Where once she’d been considered to have a sparkling personality and had been called a social butterfly by some folks, Cat was now a little more reserved and kept to herself. She’d probably make friends easier if she let herself go again.

Her so-called sparkling personality had been partly real and partly a façade to cover her true emotions. With a physically abusive and alcoholic father and an alcoholic mother, there hadn’t been a lot to smile about at home. Away from her parents’ house, Cat could be someone else entirely. She could be the girl she was meant to be.

When her mother had died, things had worsened with her father and he’d become more and more violent. Grandmother Hayden stepped in and took Cat in as a teenager and her life had improved. Her grandmother was a strict but loving woman. The fact that she was so ill now made Cat heartsick.

The only one who had ever known what Cat had been through with her father and mother was Blake. When she’d shared her secrets with him, he’d wanted to go straight to her house and beat the shit out of her father. She’d had to beg Blake to drop it. It had been all she could do to stop him.

A loud ringing jerked her out of her thoughts, startling her, and she realized it was the office phone. She took a deep breath as she brought herself to the present.

“Hartford and Lake,” she answered.

It was one of James Lake’s clients and she jotted down the person’s name and phone number and disconnected from the call.

As she hung up, her cell phone rang and she checked the display to see that it was Grandma Hayden.

Cat put a smile in her voice. “Hi, Grandma.”

“Hello, sweetheart.” The elderly woman’s voice held only a hint of a waver despite the illness eating away at her.

“Need me at your house?” Cat did her best not to show the concern she felt. Her grandmother didn’t like worry or pity, a trait shared by her granddaughter.

“I just want you to pick up a few things at the grocery store, if you can,” Grandma Hayden said.

“No problem.” Cat grabbed a sticky note with the accounting firm’s name on it. “What do you need?”

Grandma named a few things that Cat scratched down on the notepaper.

“Got it.” She put down the pen she was holding. “See you when I stop by.”

For years, Cat’s cousin, Margo, had cared for Grandma, but Margo had passed away from a heart attack a couple of months ago. Their grandmother had refused to go to a retirement home and, despite what Grandma Hayden said, the elderly woman needed someone to check in on her periodically and make sure she was all right. As far as Cat was concerned, it should be family. Grandma Hayden had all but raised her and Cat wanted to be there for her.

Cat went back to working on George’s documents. She liked numbers. Liked how neat and orderly they were in comparison to her life, which had always seemed out of control.

Her thoughts flashed back to being in math class with Blake. She’d always excelled at math and would get an A to Blake’s B every semester. Grades were a form of competition between them from the time they’d started high school. He beat her in Spanish and biology but she had him in math and English. They’d both been in FFA, studying agricultural education, and were usually in a dead tie there. They’d graduated in the top ten of their class.

Warmth flushed through her as she thought about how good Blake had looked. He’d always been muscular with a great body, but damn, he was even hotter now than he had been then. He’d filled out in a hard, sexy way that had made her heart race and her body tingle from head to toe. Through his shirt, it had almost looked like his muscles had muscles. The thought caused a giggle to rise up inside her.

She’d known she’d run into Blake sooner or later, she just hadn’t expected to have the kind of reaction that she’d had. And she certainly hadn’t expected to be obsessing about him.

In front of her, the screen blurred. She bit her lower lip and tried to turn her attention back to her work.

When her thoughts kept returning to Blake, she groaned and put her head on her arms in front of the keyboard. What would her life be like now if she’d never left Blake or Prescott?

It didn’t do any good to think that way.

She finally gave up trying to concentrate on her accounting work, shut down her computer, and took her coffee mug to the kitchen to rinse it out. She grabbed her purse, headed for the front entrance, and locked it behind her.

Humming to herself, she got into her truck and soon was on her way to her grandmother’s favorite grocery store.

She passed the local swimming pool and waves of memories washed over her. She’d had a summer job as a lifeguard and Blake would meet her there. Sometimes they’d go swimming and she remembered laughing with her friends, water fights with Blake, and stealing kisses in the deep end of the pool.

Often, after she got off work, they’d go out for pizza or play miniature golf, or go to the arcade. She couldn’t help a smile at the thought of the things they’d done together.

The whole town was filled with memories. It seemed that everywhere she turned, something evoked thoughts of the past. Every now and then she would find herself wishing things had been different and that she’d made different choices, but then chided herself. She was lucky to be alive and to be healthy and relatively whole. The scar reminded her of that every day when she looked at herself in the mirror.

It was Monday afternoon and the grocery store wasn’t too crowded. Cat pushed her basket up and down the aisles, picking out things for herself and for her grandmother. Cat had never been crazy about cooking and living on her own gave her the excuse to make fast and easy meals. She figured she wouldn’t make the best cook if she ever did get married, but she could nuke a mean ready-made dinner and she could dial the phone with the best of them to get carryout from her favorite restaurants.

She did, however, love fruit and fresh vegetables and her hamster, Sam, appreciated them too, especially apple chunks. She guided the cart to the produce section and immediately started gathering ingredients for salsa, which included plum tomatoes, garlic, jalapeños, a habanero pepper, onions, and limes.

Just as she was twisting a tie on the bag of jalapeños, she looked up and saw a familiar face. She turned from her basket and looked at the woman she’d known since elementary school. “Jackie?”

The pretty blonde glanced from the carrots to Cat. “Yes,” Jackie said. “Do I know you?”

Cat moved closer. “Cat Hayden.”

“Cat?” Jackie looked surprised and set down the bunch of carrots she’d picked up. “Is that really you?”

With a smile, Cat nodded.

Jackie reached out and hugged Cat who hugged her friend in return. Jackie stepped back. “It’s hard to believe it’s you. You don’t look anything like I remember.”

“Long story,” Cat said. “I was in an accident with a horse and had to have reconstructive surgery.” She was tired of having to explain herself every time she ran into someone she knew from the past, but there wasn’t much she could do about it without taping the explanation to her forehead.

Jackie’s eyes widened. “I’m so sorry.”

Cat gave a casual shrug. “It was a long time ago. Not too long after I left Prescott.”

“With Toby Jennings,” Jackie said.

Cat sighed. “The biggest mistake of my life. Getting stomped on by a horse was a close second.”

“That bad, huh?” Jackie glanced at Cat’s shopping basket. “Are you here to stay?”

Cat set her bag of jalapeños in the cart. “I just moved back three months ago and I don’t plan on leaving.”

“Three months?” Jackie put her hands on her hips. “And you haven’t called me yet?”

Blake had said the same thing.

With a sheepish smile, Cat said, “I planned to.”

Jackie waved it off with a grin. “We need to go out for coffee. Or better yet, a drink after work sometime.” Jackie pulled her cell phone out of her purse. “Give me your number and I’ll call you.”

Cat gave her number to Jackie who put it into her contacts. When she finished, Jackie asked, hesitantly, “Have you talked with Blake?”

The sound of Blake’s name sent a burst of warmth through Cat, followed by a wistfulness she’d never expected. With a not-so-casual shrug, she tried to sound indifferent as she said, “I saw him Saturday.”

Jackie’s tone was hopeful. “Did you go out with him?”

Cat found herself wishing they had as she shook her head. “His daughter is in the 4-H horse club that I’m working with now. I saw him when he picked her up.”

“Oh.” Jackie sounded disappointed. “What did he have to say?”

“Not much.” Cat put a smile on her face. “I told him what a great rider his daughter is. She’s a better barrel racer than I was at her age.”

Jackie raised her brows. “Considering all of the trophies you racked up over the years, that’s pretty damned good.”

Cat nodded. “I think she’s a little star.”

“I’d better get going.” Jackie gave Cat another hug. “I’ll call you. We have lots to catch up on.”

“Yes, we do,” Cat said when they parted. “Lots.”

Cat finished her shopping and tried not to think about the way Jackie had studied her, obviously unable to keep from looking at the scar. It was always that way whether she was first meeting a person or had run into someone she’d known before the accident.

After she paid for the groceries, she pushed her cart out to the parking lot and loaded her groceries into the passenger seat of her truck and headed to her grandma’s. Considering each of them lived alone, there weren’t a lot of groceries to load.

Despite her illness, Grandma Hayden had insisted on Cat having her own place rather than moving in with her grandmother like she’d offered to. Grandma had said that Cat needed her freedom. Cat had relented and found a house around the corner from her grandma’s so she could be there in no time if the elderly woman needed her.

When she arrived at Grandma Hayden’s, Cat carried in the groceries after unlocking the door using the key she’d been given.

She tucked her keys into her pocket. “Hi, Grandma,” she called out as she took everything to the small kitchen.

Her grandma was in the pantry. Her petite figure was wasting away to nothing, making Cat heartsick. Grandma had always been stout and larger than life, and it was hard to see her this way.

Grandma Hayden turned around. For a moment Cat thought she saw pain flash across her grandmother’s face, but that was replaced with a smile.

“Thank you, Catharine,” she said as she looked at the bags Cat had just set on the table with noisy thumps.

“It was no problem.” Cat went to her grandma and hugged her. She smelled of lavender sachet and felt small and frail in Cat’s arms. When she drew away, she said, “I can’t stay long. I have groceries in the car that I need to take home and get into the fridge.”

“Supper on Sunday?” Her grandmother asked as she took a carton of eggs out of one of the bags.

“You know I wouldn’t miss it.” Cat put a container of rainbow sherbet, her grandmother’s favorite, into the freezer.

“Good.” Grandma Hayden returned to the bags and took out a quart of milk. “I’m making fried chicken, green beans, mashed potatoes, and gravy. Apple crumble is for dessert.”

“Yum.” Cat put her hand to her belly. “You know I love your fried chicken, no matter how bad it is for me.”

Grandma Hayden laughed. “Sweetie, I’ve been eating fried foods all my life, going on eighty-five years now, and I’ve done just fine.”

“Yes, you have.” Cat folded up the now empty plastic grocery bags and tucked them into the pantry. “Don’t worry, Grandma. Nothing will stop me from eating your fried chicken.” She smiled. “Just talking about it is making me hungry for it right now.” She turned back from the pantry. “I ran into Jackie Dunham at the grocery store.”

“How’s that girl doing?” Grandma Hayden asked. “What’s she been up to?”

“She looks great.” Cat thought about the pretty blonde. “Of course, she didn’t recognize me.” She stuffed her hand into her pocket and grasped her keys, which jingled when she pulled them out. “But we’re going out for coffee or a drink to catch up. She’s going to call me.”

“Good.” Grandma Hayden smiled. “You need to get out of that house more.”

Cat nodded. “I think you’re right.” She gave her grandmother a quick kiss on the cheek. “I’d better get those groceries home. I’ll see you on Sunday.”

“See you then, Catharine,” the elderly woman said.

As Cat started out of the room she looked over her shoulder. “Call me if you need anything before then.”

“Don’t you worry about me,” Grandma Hayden said. “I’ll be just fine.”

Cat gave her grandmother a little wave before she headed out the front door, locking it behind herself. As she jogged down the porch steps toward her car, memories came back to her of the times Blake had been waiting for her at the bottom of the stairs, a sexy smile on his rough features. He’d always had a rough look about him, even when he was young. She’d loved the way he looked as well as the way he held himself, his easy stride, and his natural confidence.

She reached the last step and paused, thinking about the way he would kiss her while she stood on the bottom step, bringing her to eye level with him. His kisses never failed to set her on fire.

Why had she left him? After the fight they’d had, she’d ended up becoming infatuated with Toby Jennings for all of the wrong reasons. Choosing Blake meant staying in a town filled with bad memories of her abusive father. Toby meant getting away from Prescott and into the wide world just waiting for her.

Nothing had turned out the way she’d thought it would. Nothing.

Chapter 3

Cat Hayden. Her name went through Blake’s mind once again. KitCat was back.

A breeze tugged at his work shirt as he rested his hands on the top wood rail of the riding arena and stared out at the valley. A mix of emotions clenched his gut. Twisted inside him was a good dose of anger at the way she’d left him, surprise at how the accident had changed the way she looked, and an uncertain feeling about the fact that she’d returned.

Part of him knew that they’d both been young and he shouldn’t hold what had happened against her. Hell, they’d both been only eighteen, not more than kids. But the other part of him couldn’t get past the fact she hadn’t even said goodbye.

He gripped his leather gloves in one hand and tugged down his Stetson with the other, shading his eyes from the warm Arizona sun.

When he’d hugged her, memories had flooded him, one after another. She had the same soft scent that he remembered and he’d breathed her in without even realizing he was doing so. She had felt good in his arms, familiar and comfortable, even for the short time he’d held her.

She’d looked so different but her eyes were the same beautiful golden-brown and she still had that dimple when she smiled as she was complimenting his daughter’s abilities.

His heart had known it was Cat even before she’d told him. Nineteen years and a new face couldn’t take that knowledge away from him.

Her quieter, less confident attitude had taken him aback. She’d always been confident and outgoing. She seemed more reserved now, guarded even. He’d noticed how she’d put her hand up to her face as they talked, as if embarrassed by the way she looked. He didn’t give a damn about the scar and he hated the way it seemed to make her feel about herself.

She must have been through hell and back once that horse had tried to kill her. He couldn’t imagine the kind of pain she’d been through, both physically and emotionally.

Damn, but he’d loved her and she’d broken his heart and scattered the shards across the valley. He’d known she wanted to get away from Prescott, but he’d never expected her to leave like she did.

In some ways it reminded him of Sally… His ex-wife had always battled drug and alcohol addiction and had gone through rehab before abandoning her husband and daughter to run off with a man she’d met in rehab. Blake had never loved Sally—the only reason they’d married was out of duty, because he’d gotten her pregnant. They’d only dated a few times and then a month later she’d come to him, telling him that she was having his child.

The single good thing to come out of that marriage was Demi. And that girl meant everything to him.

Despite the fact that he hadn’t loved Sally, it had still stung when she’d left him and Demi. The hardest part was telling his daughter that Sally wasn’t coming back and then seeing how much it had devastated Demi to lose her mother.

That had been eight years ago, when Demi was six.

Blake shook his head. Hell, it wasn’t fair to compare Cat and Sally. The situations had been different, and the women couldn’t be more different. Cat had left after they had broken up over the fact that he wouldn’t leave Prescott and she couldn’t wait to escape their small town.

But he couldn’t help but feel guarded after what had happened with each of the two women.

He pushed away from the wooden fence rail and tucked his work gloves into his back pocket, then walked around the barn so that he could see his sprawling ranch house. An unfamiliar truck was parked in front of the house. Whoever it was must have driven up while Blake had been out riding the range.

When he reached the house, he jogged up the porch stairs then wiped his boots on the rubber mat in front of the door before entering. It was cool inside with no sign of Demi, or anyone else, for that matter. He frowned.

He walked through the house to Demi’s room. Maybe one of her friends had come over. Although, considering she was only fourteen, she didn’t have any friends who could drive themselves anywhere.

When he reached her room, her door was closed but he heard voices from the other side. Demi’s voice and another that definitely wasn’t female.

He grabbed the doorknob and opened the door. Demi was cross-legged on the bed and a good-looking teenage boy was sitting close to her. In one sweep of his gaze, Blake saw books and papers scattered on the comforter… And he saw the way the boy was looking at his daughter.

The boy and Demi looked up. A look of fear crossed the boy’s face.

Jaw clenched, Blake strode over to the boy, grabbed him by the collar, and jerked him to his feet.

“Dad!” Demi slid off the bed, horror on her face. “What are you doing? Stop it!”

“What the hell are you doing in here with my daughter?” Blake said in a growl as he jerked the boy out of the bedroom.

The boy looked terrified. “We were just—”

“Shut up.” Anger made Blake’s gut burn as he marched the boy toward the front door.

“Dad!” Demi hurried beside him. “Stop it! Let Brett go! We were studying. What are you doing?”

Blake flung open the front door and shoved Brett onto the porch. “I don’t want to ever see you around my daughter again.”

He cut his gaze to Demi. “Get his things.”

Demi had her hands clenched into fists at her sides. She whirled around and ran toward her room.

Blake turned his glare on Brett. “How old are you?”

Brett’s throat worked as he swallowed. “Sixteen.”

“My daughter is fourteen years old,” Blake growled. “You have no business being around her.”

The boy looked frantic. “I was tutoring—”

“I don’t want to hear a word out of you,” Blake said in a growl.

Brett clamped his mouth shut.

“Here.” Tears wavered in Demi’s voice as she came up beside Blake and pushed a backpack at him.

Blake, in turn, shoved the backpack into the boy’s arms. “Get on out of here and don’t ever come back into my home again.”

Brett didn’t hesitate. He grabbed the backpack, turned and jogged down the stairs, and headed toward his truck. He didn’t look back as he got into his truck. Moments later the truck tore down the dirt road, dust roiling up from the tires.

“How could you?” Demi shouted and Blake turned to face her. “How could you embarrass me like that?”

“Get to your room.” Blake narrowed his gaze. “We’ll talk about this when you calm down.”

“Calm down?” Her fists were still clenched at her sides, her eyes glossy with tears. “You were the one who overreacted and threw my friend out for no reason.”

“Friend?” Blake nearly roared the word. “You’re fourteen and you had a sixteen-year-old boy in your room. Boys that age have only one thing in mind and it sure as hell isn’t studying.”

“Brett’s not like that,” Demi shouted. “He’s a nice guy.”

“Get on out of here and go to your room,” he repeated.

“I hate you!” Demi stamped her foot, tears rolling down her face now. “I wish Mom was here. She wouldn’t have embarrassed me.”

The words hit Blake like a concrete block to his chest. He pointed to the hallway. “To your room. Now.”

Demi looked like she wanted to say something else but she spun and ran away from him, and then disappeared down the hallway. A moment later a door slammed.

Blake stared in the direction his daughter had gone. A slow burn in his chest threatened to erupt as he thought about the boy being alone with his daughter in her room and he gritted his teeth.

He raised his hat and pushed his hand through his hair before settling his hat on his head again. Had he overreacted?

Hell, no. That boy had no damned business being anywhere near his daughter.

The sound of a truck coming up the drive caught his attention. “It had better not be that boy,” Blake growled out loud.

With his jaw clenched, he headed back outside to see his brother’s truck coming up to the house, the truck pulling a horse trailer. Gage parked and climbed out of his vehicle and adjusted his straw Stetson on his head.

“What’s gone and ticked you off?” Gage asked as Blake met him at the foot of the stairs.

Blake scowled. “Damned sixteen-year-old boy was in Demi’s room with her when I got home.”

“And you chased him off with a shotgun,” Gage stated as if he knew it was fact.

Blake’s eyes were narrowed. “Boy had no business being around my daughter.”

“I bet Demi didn’t take that too well,” Gage said.

“Sent her to her room.” Blake set his jaw.

Gage eyed Blake steadily. “She’s a good kid, Blake. You know that.”

“Yeah, she’s a helluva good kid.” Blake let out his breath. “I just don’t want her to end up like her mother.”

“You can’t come unhinged on her like that,” Gage said. “She might start doing things she shouldn’t out of sheer rebellion. You know how kids are. Hell, you were one yourself if you can’t remember that far back.”

Blake thought about what Demi had said—that she wished her mother were here. He felt another blow to his heart. Was he being too hard on her? Was she getting the feminine influence that she needed?

He looked away from his brother, at the land stretched out before him. When Blake looked back at Gage, he said, “So why did you stop by?”

“You must be getting old, big brother,” Gage said, with an amused smile. “I came over to see that young bull of yours.”

Well, hell. He’d forgotten that. Maybe he was getting old.

Gage drove away with the young Angus bull loaded into the horse trailer, and Blake headed back into the house. He’d thought long and hard about it, and maybe he hadn’t handled the whole situation well.

He closed the front door behind him and went to Demi’s room. When she’d entered her teens, he’d started knocking on her door before he let himself in. This time he knocked and waited for her to answer.

Silence followed and he knocked again. “Demi, we need to have a talk.”

Still nothing but silence. He tried the knob but it was locked.

He braced his hand on the doorframe. “You’d better open this door now if you don’t want me to take the whole thing off its hinges.”

A moment passed before heard the lock click. The knob turned and the door opened about an inch and stopped. He pushed the door open and walked into her room. He stopped and studied his daughter who was on the bed doing her homework, her head bent over a math book and her long blonde hair falling across her face so that he couldn’t see her eyes. Her cell phone was on the bed beside her thigh.

He gave an inward sigh and moved to her bed. The bedsprings squeaked and the mattress dipped under his weight as he sat on the edge of the four-poster bed. The canopy and her comforter were white with tiny purple flowers. Her room was done in purple with posters of horses and a collection of horse figurines on a shelf that went along one long wall.

She refused to look at him, just kept doing her math homework. For some reason that reminded him of Cat and how they’d studied together and how she’d always kicked his ass in math. But he and Cat had been the same age-—although that hadn’t stopped him from thinking about sex every time he was around her.

“Demi.” His voice sounded gruff and he cleared his throat as he tried to even his tone. “We need to talk.”

She ignored him, but her pencil faltered a little.

“Look at me,” he said, but she didn’t look up. He repeated, more firmly this time. “Look at me.”

She set down her pencil, leaving it on her math book, and slowly raised her head. Her eyes were red and he could tell she’d been crying.

But she had a hard set to her jaw that told him how angry she was. It reminded him a lot of himself at her age.

“Maybe I didn’t handle that in the best way,” he started.

“You think?” she said, in a sarcastic tone.

“But you know the rules,” he continued. “No boys in your room. You’re fourteen and a sixteen-year-old boy has no business in your bedroom. Hell, no teenage boy of any age belongs in your room.”

“We were just studying.” She glared at him. “We weren’t doing anything wrong. Besides he’s not like that—he wouldn’t do anything. He didn’t do anything wrong.”

“I was his age once,” Blake said. “And I damned sure know how teenage boys think.”

“He’s not like you,” she snapped back.

“Honey, all teenage boys have one thing on their minds.” Blake tapped her math book. “And it’s not homework.”

She raised her chin. “I can’t believe you don’t trust me and that you treated him like that.”

“I made that rule for a reason.” Blake studied her for a long moment. “It’s boys. I don’t trust boys.”

Her tone grew sharper. “If you trusted me, you would never have done what you did.”

“It had nothing to do with trusting you,” he said. They were going around in circles. “It has everything to do with boys being boys.”

“You embarrassed me.” Her bottom lip trembled. “How could you do that? I’m not going to be able to show my face at school.”

As he studied his daughter, Blake wondered if he was enough for her. Maybe she needed a feminine touch or support from a woman who wouldn’t go crazy when she talked about boys and dating.

Blake let out a sigh. “I’m sorry, Demi. You’re right. I should have handled it differently, but I didn’t. But you need to follow the rules. No boys are allowed in your bedroom.”

“I want to go live with Mom.” Demi crossed her arms over her chest and the set of her jaw reminded him of himself. “She’s not as strict as you are and she wouldn’t have that stupid rule.”

Again, pain slammed into his chest. Demi knew exactly what she was doing when she’d said she wanted to live with Sally.

“That’s not going to happen.” He kept his tone even. “I have full custody and it’s going to stay that way.”

“Why?” Her glare was back. “Mom has an apartment now, someplace that I can live.”

It was true that Sally wasn’t transient any longer, but knowing Sally, her life could turn from stable to unstable at any moment. Once again she could turn back to drugs and alcohol if she hadn’t already, and he wasn’t about to allow his daughter to be put in that kind of situation. Sally was the one he didn’t trust one damned bit.

Blake tried to relax because his body had tensed at the thought of Sally.

“I was very clear about it before,” Blake said, “I need you to follow the rules of this house. Boys aren’t allowed in your bedroom. Period.”

“That’s not fair.” She grabbed an old stuffed horse and held it tightly to her chest like she had as a young girl. Ironically, she added, “You treat me like a little girl.”

“You’re a young woman now and not a little girl,” he said. “But we have rules in this house and that’s just how it’s going to be. You know there are consequences to breaking the rules. If I find you with that boy again, you’ll lose your cell phone for a week.”

She looked at him stubbornly. “That’s not fair.”

“If you follow the rules then you don’t have to worry about losing privileges,” he said. “But when you don’t follow them, there will be consequences for your actions.”

Her jaw was set and she scowled.

“You’re growing up to be a beautiful young woman,” Blake added quietly. “I want you to know how proud I am of you.”

Demi said nothing but looked away. She was a lot like he’d been as a teenager and he knew it was hard to back down once riled up.

He touched the side of her face and brought her back to face him. “I love you. Always remember that.”

She looked down at the stuffed horse she was holding and he let his hand fall away from her face.

“I’m going to fix dinner now.” He stood and the bedsprings creaked again. “How do tacos sound?”

Even though he knew tacos were her favorite meal, she shrugged.

“I’ll let you know when dinner’s ready,” he said before walking out of her bedroom and closing the door behind him.

Chapter 4

Thunder rolled across the valley and rattled the barn and Cat scooted closer to Blake on the alfalfa hay bale they were both sitting on. Rain pattered against the wood as the storm went on but the barn was well built and no water leaked through any cracks.

It was Cat’s eighteenth birthday and they’d spent the day together, going to a movie followed by eating at the local pizza place where all of the seniors hung out. What a perfect way to end the day, alone with Blake, feeling like they were shut away from the world.

She leaned her head against him and he put his arm around her shoulders and held her close.

“You’re not afraid of thunderstorms,” he said in a teasing voice.

She tilted her face to look up at him. “No, but it’s a good excuse to snuggle next to you.”

He gave her a sexy little grin. “You don’t need an excuse to cuddle with me.” He lowered his head slowly and brought his mouth to hers.

Blake could kiss like no other guy she’d ever been with. Not that there had been a lot of guys, but he seemed like he had a world’s worth of experience, despite the fact that he was the same age as she was, now that she was eighteen, too.

His kiss was slow and gentle but deepened with the kind of passion she’d been feeling for a long time with him. Unfulfilled passion.

He raised his head and his voice was husky when he spoke. “I want to give your birthday present to you now.”

She felt a little shiver run through her at the way he was looking at her. “You’ve shown me a fantastic birthday,” she said. “You don’t need to give me anything.”

He stood, grasped her hand, and pulled her to her feet. “Come on. I want somewhere private to give it to you where we won’t be disturbed if one of my brothers decides to come out here.”

She smiled and he continued to hold her hand as he led her to the ladder that went up to the hayloft. He let her go first and she could sense him watching her butt as she climbed up. She wiggled it a little just to give him a bit of a show. He was definitely an ass man.

“Did I ever tell you what great ass-ets you have?” he said from below.

She glanced over her shoulder and smiled. “Many times.”

He gave a low laugh. “It doesn’t hurt to say it again.”

When she reached the top, she flung herself onto a pile of hay, laughing as the yellow straw fell onto her face. It poked through her blouse and chafed her belly where her blouse had hiked up. Her short jean skirt had also moved up to the top of her thighs, and she tugged it down. Just a little.

She looked up when she heard Blake’s bootsteps and then he was looking down at her and smiling. She scooted up and he eased down beside her and he brushed straw from her hair before they both leaned back against the hay.

Thunder boomed, the sound loud to her ears. The barn lights flickered.

“The power might go out,” she murmured against his lips.

“Now, that would be a shame.” He kissed her then drew back before he shoved his hand into his pocket and pulled out a thin gold foil box with a gold bow wrapped around it.

Her eyes widened and she looked up at him. “You’d better not have spent too much money on me, Blake McBride.”

He grinned. “Just open it, little Cat.”

She bit her lower lip as she took the box from him. She felt the swirled pattern on the foil against her fingertips as she held it and then she pulled at the gold bow wrapped around the box. The bow fell into her lap. She hesitated as she put her hand on the box’s lid. Her eyes met his and she saw a world of emotions in his gaze.

The lid opened easily and she caught her breath. Nestled in a bed of white satin was a fine gold bracelet. The bracelet was made with two slender bangles connected by a heart at the top, and by a gold chain at the bottom.

“I love it, Blake.” Warmth flowed through her heart as she looked up at him. “It’s beautiful.”

“Read the inscription.” He took the bracelet out of the box and held it in his palm. His hand was so big and the bracelet looked small and delicate against it.

Her breathing was fast as she looked at the beautiful gift he had given her. Inside, the inscription read, “You’ll always be my little KitCat. Love, Blake.”

She smiled up at him. “Thank you.”

He clasped it on her wrist. “That’s so you’ll never forget that I love you.”

“You know how much I love you, too.” She wrapped her arms around his neck and kissed him. It was a kiss filled with everything she felt for Blake. It was more than love. It was more than caring. It was a deep friendship between two people who loved each other so much that it could never be taken away.

The box and ribbon scattered on the floor of the loft as she rolled onto her back in the hay and he rolled on top of her. His weight felt comfortable, like he belonged there, his narrow hips between her thighs.

They had never made love even though it was clear that they’d wanted each other for a long time. Maybe they were just waiting for the right moment. Or maybe he had been waiting until she was eighteen.

Regardless, none of it mattered. He was all hers and she wanted him in every way possible.

Lightning crashed and heavy rain pounded the barn roof as Blake kissed her and touched her gently in all the right places. He caused her to sigh and moan and cry out. He drove her crazy with the want and need that had been building inside her for so very long.

A frenzy of need took hold of her and she arched up to him as he slid between her thighs—

Cat sat up in bed, her heart pounding and aching all at once. She felt unfulfilled and her belly clenched with longing.

She hadn’t had that dream in so long… When she’d left Blake, the dream and her mistake had haunted her for years. Over time, the dream had faded. She should have known it would come back once she saw him again. She’d thought her heart was healed, but this just proved that nineteen years hadn’t been anywhere near enough time away from him.

She pushed the covers aside, slid out of bed, and went to her antique wood jewelry box. She was surprised to realize that her hands were shaking a little as she reached into the hidden pocket at the back. Her fingers touched cool metal and she drew out the gold bracelet that Blake had given her for her eighteenth birthday… The stormy night she’d lost her virginity to the man she loved.

That night they hadn’t been kids anymore. They’d been a man and a woman in love.

The fight had come six months later, and then she’d gone and thrown it all away.

She hadn’t looked at the bracelet for nineteen years. It was a wonder she even remembered she had it. She turned the bracelet so that it caught the light and she could see the inscription on the back.

You’ll always be my little KitCat. Love, Blake.

A tear almost made its way to her eye but she managed to hold it back. Damn. Damn, damn, damn. She was thirty seven years old now, too old to be sick over lost young love.

She slipped the gold bracelet back into its secret pocket and closed the jewelry box. Even though a part of her wanted to cry for that lost love, the other part of her knew that it was useless. It had been a long time ago. Whatever love had been there was long gone, and there was nothing to cry over any more.

She pushed her fingers through her hair and wandered into the living room and went up to Sam’s cage.

“Been up all night?” Cat bent and peeked into the extravagant habitat to see Sam curled up in his nest.

At least he was in the habitat and not running around the house. If she could only figure out how he got out and then managed to get back in. He’d explore the house at night, wandering around and searching for treasures to pack into his cheeks. When he’d return she’d discover things in his nest like missing earrings, beads, and other things that he’d found.

Sam peeked one eye open. When he saw her, he got up and put his paws and nose up against the clear plastic that separated them.

“You want a treat, huh?” Cat tapped the wall and the hamster’s nose wriggled as he followed her finger. “I’ll get you a piece of apple.”

She headed to the kitchen. Hamsters were so much simpler than men.

* * * * *

Cat checked out the numbers on her desktop computer as she worked through a client’s mess of a file. Mrs. Karchner needed a new bookkeeper in her office who knew what she was doing.

With a shake of her head she got up from her desk, and walked out of her office to the file cabinet beside Janie’s desk. The receptionist was away from the office. Cat opened the third drawer down and searched the K’s for Karchner.

Early morning spring air swirled into the office as someone opened the entrance into the accounting firm’s office. Cat glanced over her shoulder and her lips parted. Her heart beat a little faster.

It was Blake, and he’d never looked so good. He wore a black Stetson that he took off as he closed the door behind him and his hair was short and dark. A light blue shirt stretched across his broad chest, his sleeves rolled up and showing his large biceps. His Wranglers molded his muscular thighs and he wore a wide brown leather belt with a silver and gold buckle. The light stubble on his jaws gave him even more of a rugged look.

Seeing him brought back the dream of the first time they’d made love and her body tingled at the memory.

He swept his gaze across the room and his green eyes rested on her. A flicker of surprise registered across his expression.

“Hi, Blake.” Marsha Solara, the other accountant, stood in the doorway to her office. She stirred her coffee. “What brings you here?”

Blake looked from Cat to Marsha. “Jim Hartford said he had a new accountant taking over my account now that he’s retired.” He raised an envelope. “Got a notice from the IRS that I need to discuss.”

Marsha gave a nod toward Cat. “Blake, meet Cat Hayden, your new accountant. Cat, meet Blake McBride, your new client.”

Cat’s eyes widened. Blake was one of her new accounts?

Blake’s gaze met hers again and neither one of them said anything.

Marsha cocked her head to the side. “You two already know each other?”

Cat nodded and Blake glanced back at Marsha. “We’re acquainted,” Blake said.

“Well, good.” Marsha gave a thoughtful smile. “Cat, if you need anything, let me know.”

“I will.” Cat managed a smile and gestured to her office. “Come on in, Blake. I’ll pull your file and be right there.”

He gave a nod and walked into her office as she moved to the drawer with the M’s. Her mind went blank for a moment and she wondered what she was doing there. All she could think about was Blake. Then she realized she was supposed to pull his file. She went through the M’s and grabbed the file with “McBride, Blake” on the tab.

Clutching the file tightly to her chest, she walked to her office door where Blake was standing, waiting for her. Heart pounding, she moved past him, around her desk, and sat in the leather chair. Blake lowered himself into one of the armed chairs in front of the desk. He loosely held his western hat in one hand.

“Hi, Blake,” she said and rested his file on the desk in front of her, near her keyboard. Again, she wanted to touch her scar and hide it from him—as if that was possible.

“You always were good with numbers,” Blake said. “But I never expected you to become an accountant. I thought you’d go into some field that would involve working with animals.”

She gave a slight shrug. “In college I found I had an aptitude for accounting, so that’s the path I decided to take.” After the accident, things had changed and she’d shied away from working with animals. The extensive therapy she’d gone through and her nervousness around horses for a few years after the accident, had kept her from going down that path. Sometimes she regretted that she hadn’t pursued another career. With a hesitant smile, she said, “May I see the letter?”

He leaned forward and handed an envelope to her. Their fingers touched and the dream came rushing back to her. An electrical charge went through her, as if he knew exactly what she’d dreamed last night. For a wild moment she thought that maybe he’d dreamed it, too. She swallowed and took the envelope before sliding the papers out and unfolding them.

She scanned the page with her gaze. “So, you’re being audited.” She set the papers on her desk and shook her head. “For the past two years. That’s certainly no fun.”

The corner of his mouth quirked into a smile. “That just might be the understatement of the year.”

“I’m going to need to review your file and likely I’m going to need access to all of your records,” she said. “Is everything at your ranch?”

He gave a slow nod. “You’re welcome to come out and take a look at anything you need to.”

“Right now my schedule is pretty open.” She turned to her computer and pulled up her schedule then glanced at Blake. “We might as well take advantage of my clear calendar and get your audit taken care of. Is anytime this week good for you?”

“The next few days I’ve got a lot planned,” he said. “Do you work Saturdays?”

“That’s not a problem,” she said. “Ten in the morning?” He nodded and she put him on the schedule.

When she finished, she looked at him to find him studying her. Heat flushed over her and her scar tingled. Was he looking at her scar and thinking about how different she looked now?

“Do you have plans for dinner?” he asked in his slow drawl.

“No,” she said. He’d caught her off guard.

“Why don’t you have dinner with me?” He continued studying her with his even gaze. “We can go to the Hummingbird.”

She couldn’t think of a single reason why not. “I’ve heard it’s a good restaurant,” she said. “I’ve never had the opportunity to go.”

“Now’s your chance.” He drew his cell phone out of the holster at his side and checked the time, then put the phone away again. “I’ve got a couple of things to take care of. How about I pick you up around seven?”

“All right.” She stood and he stood with her. “I’ll be ready. My house isn’t far from my grandmother’s.” She cleared her throat and gave him her address.

He gave a nod then turned and headed out of her office to the firm’s front door. She looked at his broad shoulders and his nice ass—really nice ass—as he walked away from her. He glanced over his shoulder as he reached the entrance and she felt another rush of heat as he caught her staring at him. She hurried to sit down and look at the computer monitor but the screen only blurred when she stared at it.

After he left, she wondered if she had made a mistake saying yes. Just being around him brought back memories and old feelings. Feelings better off not being examined or explored.

Chapter 5

Blake frowned as he walked away from the accounting firm. Should he have asked Cat to dinner? He still felt the old pain and that pain was accompanied by a healthy dose of mistrust. The way she’d left… He never wanted to go through any of that again. She’d done it to him once and almost destroyed him. She could very well do it a second time.

It wasn’t fair of him to think that way. They’d broken up, so it wasn’t like she’d run off on him. He’d lost her before that.

He had three more stops to make before heading back to the ranch. He needed to make a deposit at the bank, stop at the hardware store, and purchase feed for his horses from Hatch’s Feed and Tack.

As he took care of errands, his mind kept turning to Cat. She was a beautiful woman who didn’t seem to smile enough anymore. What would it take for her to smile like she used to?

A few minutes before seven, Blake showed up on Cat’s front porch and rang the doorbell. After a brief moment, she opened the door.

Soft light fell across her face and she looked so gorgeous it took his breath away. Her long black hair fell over her nearly bare shoulders—thin straps held up the slim black dress she wore. Her golden-brown eyes were as wide and beautiful as they’d always been. She looked different but she was the same KitCat he’d never stopped loving.

And that was the truth of it. He’d never stopped loving her.

Her expression looked a little nervous and wary as she grabbed her purse and headed out the door, joining him on the porch, and he wondered why she would feel nervous. It was as if past experiences had made her skittish. What had she been through since he’d last seen her, all those years ago?

“You look beautiful,” he said with a smile as the warm yellow porch light haloed her.

“Thank you.” The light of surprise was in her eyes as she looked up at him, like she wasn’t used to being complimented and that made him want to frown. Instead, he asked her, “Ready?”

“I’m looking forward to it,” she said as she locked the door behind her.

The evening was pleasant with a cool breeze and her heels clicked on the sidewalk as they headed out to his truck. They walked through the front gate of the white picket fence, the gate squeaking as it opened and closed. He helped her into the passenger’s side and then walked around the truck and climbed into the driver’s seat.

He drove the vehicle downtown, near the building where Cat worked, to the Hummingbird Restaurant. Locals called it simply the Hummingbird. The folks who owned the place had been the victims of a man determined to close down the restaurant, but the truth had come out and the Hummingbird had been saved. Unfortunately, not before the stress took its toll on the family.

It was a nice place that had once been simply a café, but had been renovated and expanded into a full restaurant, which now had a bar section called Nectars. When they reached the restaurant, Blake opened the door and let Cat go in front of him, then followed her inside.

“Hi, Blake.” Tess, the hostess, greeted Cat and Blake with a smile.

“How are you doing, Tess?” Blake gave her a friendly kiss on the cheek.

The petite blonde held out her hand to Cat. “I’m Tess Grady. My family owns the Hummingbird.”

Cat returned Tess’s smile and took her hand. “I’m Cat Hayden.” She glanced around the place as they released their grips. “You have a beautiful restaurant.”

“Thanks.” Tess nodded, her short blonde curls bouncing close to her cheeks. “The family has put a lot of work into the Hummingbird. Now, follow me.” Tess showed Cat and Blake to a nice table in a dim corner. “The four-course fondue is our newest addition to the menu and it is incredible,” Tess said. “I highly recommend it.”

“We just might do that,” Blake said as she handed each of them a menu.

“Penny will be taking care of you tonight,” Tess said. “You two have a great evening.” She left to take care of the next couple who had just entered the restaurant.

“I love this place,” Cat said as she looked around at the décor. “It has a wonderful ambiance.” She returned her gaze to Blake. “How long has it been open?”

“About two years now,” Blake said. “Ryan is marrying into the family. Tess’s sister, Megan, is his fiancée.”

“That’s great.” Cat smiled. “How are Ryan and your other brothers?”

“Good,” Blake said. “Creed is a professional bull rider and is newly married, Ryan is of course engaged, and Tate and Gage seem to be staying out of trouble. For the most part.”

“Your younger brothers always were a handful.” Cat grinned as if thinking about memories of the McBride brothers when they were young. “But no more than you.”

“You’ve got that right.” Blake shook his head at the thought of some of the mischief and trouble that he and his four brothers had gotten into over the years. He opened his menu. “Hungry?”

“Very.” Cat opened hers and it was quiet for a moment.

He watched her over the top of his menu and she raised her gaze and their eyes met for a long moment. Her cheeks turned pink and she looked back at her menu. She was so damned cute.

Blake scanned the specials. “What do you think of the fondue for two?”

When he met her gaze again she was smiling. “I’m all for it.”

“Then, fondue it is.” They set their menus aside as a server stopped by their table.

The young woman looked first at Blake. “How are you doing, Mr. McBride?”

“Very good, Penny.” Amused, Blake said, “You know I prefer that you call me Blake.”

Penny gave him an impish look. “I knew you far too long as Mr. McBride before I was old enough to call you Blake.”

He grinned and gestured to Cat. “Penny, this is Cat Hayden.”

“Hi.” Penny smiled at Cat. “It’s nice to meet you.”

“Just don’t call me ma’am,” Cat said with a laugh.

Penny gave a quick grin. “Never.” She glanced at Blake then Cat again. “What would you two like tonight to drink?”

Cat selected a chardonnay while Blake went with a Blue Moon and they ordered the four-course fondue for two.

It wasn’t long before a server brought Cat’s wine and Blake’s beer. He took a swig from his bottle and she sipped from her glass.

He leaned back in his chair and studied her. She returned his gaze, the nervousness seemingly gone from her features.

“I don’t even know where to start, KitCat.” The name came out easily, as if no time had passed at all since he’d called her that so many years ago. “Maybe we should start with, when did you come back to Prescott?”

“Three months ago,” she said.

He raised a brow. “And you didn’t call me in all that time?”

She shrugged. “I wanted to, but I didn’t know how.”

He gave her an amused look. “It’s called picking up a phone and dialing.”

A smile tipped the corners of her mouth and then she sobered. “I didn’t know how you’d feel about me contacting you out of the blue.”

“Never wonder, Cat,” he said softly. “Even before we were more, we were friends. You can always call me.”

She looked at him with something like surprise. Her lips parted like she was going to say something but then she didn’t. Their gazes met for a long moment and held.

“Here’s your fondue appetizer.” Penny’s voice cut through the moment. “This is Jacob who will be helping me take care of you tonight.”

Blake took his gaze from Cat and he nodded to the waitress who stepped aside as a young man put a fondue pot at the center of their table. A candle warmed the bottom of the pot. Jacob stepped back and Penny set a plate with cubes of three different kinds of bread beside the warmer.

“This fondue is made from a trio of cheeses along with scallions, sherry, and white wine,” Penny said and gave them each a plate and a fondue fork.

“Looks good, Pen.” Blake gave the cute young waitress a smile.

Penny glanced at his beer and Cat’s wine. “Ready for another?”

“I will be in a few moments,” Cat said as she picked up her glass for another sip.

“I’ll be right back with more for each of you,” Penny said. “Enjoy the fondue,” she added before she left with Jacob.

For a few moments they concentrated on using the fondue forks to stab cubes of bread and swirl them in the fondue before attempting to eat the piece without it dropping off the fork.

Cat giggled as her first cheese-dipped cube tumbled off her fork and landed on the tablecloth. “I think I need some more practice.”

He liked the sound of her giggle, it made him smile.

“This is terrific,” Cat said after she finished eating a piece and ran her tongue along her lower lip to get at some of the sauce there.

Blake watched her tongue dart out and felt a stirring in his gut at the sight.

“It’s pretty damned good,” he said after chewing and swallowing his first bite.

She smiled and slipped another cheesy bread cube into her mouth.

They laughed and smiled, as not all of their attempts were successful and sometimes the bread cubes would fall back into the cheese fondue or onto their plates. Blake was just thankful he didn’t have one roll down the front of his shirt and land in his lap.

The fondue pot and empty bread plate were taken away as the second course was served, a house salad with bleu cheese dressing.

Cat stayed on safe subjects, asking about his brothers and his parents along with several of his cousins.

“My family always loved you.” The words came to him without reservation. “They’ll be glad to see you again.”

She was quiet for a moment. “Even after the way I left?”

He nodded. “They’ll always care about you. They always have.”

She took another drink from her second glass of wine then lowered her glass. “Your family is one of the things I missed about Prescott.”

“And?” he said, laying out the question.

She seemed to blush. “Yes, I missed you, too.”

He gave her a grin. “Of course you did.”

She rolled her eyes. “Still as confident as ever.”

A low chuckle rose up inside him. He put down his salad fork as their dinner fondue arrived. Jacob took away their salad plates then set the next fondue pot in front of them.

“This is our burgundy wine infused with fresh herbs and spices,” Penny said as she put plates in front of them with pieces of raw shrimp, filet mignon, and chicken. She explained how long each would need to be cooked in the wine at the end of the fondue forks. The server also set different sauces in sectioned-off plates in front of each of them and explained which sauce was for each type of meat.

As they ate, they didn’t lack for conversation. It felt easy and natural and he felt the old Cat coming round, the one who laughed and smiled easily as opposed to the more quiet and reserved Cat that she’d been since he’d first seen her at Folsom Ranch.

After she finished eating the entrée, she patted her belly. “I’m so full. I don’t know if I can take in the fourth course, dessert.”

“Do you mind talking about the horse that attacked you?” he asked.

She paused a moment and a shadow passed over her features. He almost wished he hadn’t brought it up, but they needed to talk about it and get it out into the open.

With a shake of her head, she said, “I don’t mind.”

“How did it happen?” he asked.

She pushed her hair out of her face, slid her plate to the side and relaxed in her seat. Even though she looked different, her mannerisms and the way she spoke were the same. He’d always loved the sound of her voice.

A server cleared away the fondue pot and dishes.

When the server left, Cat took a deep breath. “When I left…”

“With Toby Jennings,” Blake said evenly.

She nodded, looking a little embarrassed. “Toby and I went to Tucson. I found a job rehabilitating horses with the owner of some stables on the east side of town. The owner’s name was Woody.” She tucked hair behind her ear again in a heart-wrenchingly familiar gesture. “Woody had a new gelding come in, Firestorm, and I took him out of his stall to start working with him. My biggest mistake was not waiting for Woody.”

Blake watched Cat steadily as he waited for her to go on.

Her throat worked as she swallowed and it seemed that a shiver traveled over her skin. “The next thing I knew, Firestorm had knocked me down. He started stomping on me and shattered bones in my face and all over my body. I screamed and Woody heard and got the horse off of me before he managed to kill me.” She shook her head. “I don’t remember much after that.”

“Damn.” The horror of what Cat had been through swept over him. “I’m sorry, honey.”

“It changed my life, that’s for sure.” She sighed. “Toby couldn’t cope with it, especially the differences in my looks and the brain trauma. He couldn’t handle all of the slow progress with this therapy and that. He took off for Wyoming last I heard.”

“That sonofabitch,” Blake growled.

She shrugged. “That was a long time ago.”

“You suffered brain trauma?” he said.

She touched the side of her head and gave a crooked smile. “I can show you the scars. Brain surgery and everything.”

“Do you have any problems left over from the trauma?” he asked.

“Other than the occasional nightmare or migraine, no,” she said. “Although I do get a few aches and pains during rainy weather and my joints creak.”

“Hell, my joints creak sometimes,” he said with a grin. “Just don’t tell my brothers or they’re going to start calling me old man.”

She returned his grin. “Can’t imagine anyone calling you old man.” She looked at the power in his body, his muscular frame. “You work out a lot, don’t you?”

He nodded. “I run the hills around here and I have a weight set in a back room at the ranch. I started running and lifting when you left—it was a way to work out my frustrations. Eventually it became a way to relieve everyday stress.”

The thought that he’d started lifting and running because of her made her wonder if that had been a good thing. The results had certainly been rewarding.

Their dessert arrived—a big fondue pot of pure dark chocolate along with plates of sliced fresh fruit that included strawberries, banana, and pineapple. There were also cubed pieces of brownies and golden pound cake.

“Oh, my.” Cat closed her eyes and her chest rose as she inhaled and gave a happy sigh as she opened her eyes. “Smells heavenly and looks so good.” She stabbed a strawberry with her fondue fork and twirled it in the chocolate.

“Sure does,” Blake agreed, holding back his amusement at the enthusiastic way she greeted the dessert. He pierced a chunk of brownie with his own fork.

She drew her strawberry out of the chocolate fondue then plucked it off with her fingers. She closed her eyes again as she bit into the chocolate dipped strawberry. “Mmmmm…” She sounded and looked slightly orgasmic as she ate it.

His jaw tensed, an ache suddenly tightening his groin. Damn, that was hot.

She opened her eyes and caught him watching her. “What? Do I have chocolate on my face?”

He couldn’t help a quick grin. “You look cute eating chocolate fondue.”

She looked a little embarrassed and maybe a little shy. “Aren’t you going to have some?”

“You bet.” He dipped the brownie cube into the fondue then brought it out and popped it into his mouth. He chewed and swallowed then said, “That is good.”

With a smile, she said, “This was a great idea.”

He nodded. “We’ll have to thank Tess.”

Despite saying she was full earlier, she ate every piece of fruit, brownie, and cake on her plate and he did the same.

“That was so very good,” she said and smiled as the server took the dessert fondue away.

Moments later, cups of coffee were brought to them to finish off their evening.

Blake set aside the last bottle of beer and took a drink of his coffee then set the cup down. He looked at her a long moment before he said, “Nineteen years ago the last thing I heard was that you were leaving town with Toby.”

Cat looked down at her coffee cup and wouldn’t meet his gaze for a long moment. When she finally looked at him again, she said, “It was probably the second biggest mistake of my life.”

“What was the first?” Blake asked.

Her cheeks flushed. “The night we broke up… That was the worst night of my life and my biggest mistake.”

A feeling of surprise caught him off guard and he had to ask his next question. “Why did you leave with him?”

Her throat worked as she swallowed. “You know why, Blake. It was the reason we broke up. I had to get away from Prescott and my father. I—I just couldn’t live here anymore. You wouldn’t leave this place behind because you wanted the land and your family more than you wanted me.”

“You know that’s not fair, Cat.” He frowned. “I had a hell of a lot of responsibility here. And if you want to look at it that way, you wouldn’t stay here for me.”

She shrugged. “No one is to blame. At that time in our lives we each wanted different things.”

“Sometimes I blame myself, though.” His own admission surprised him. “If I had tried harder to keep you here, if I hadn’t let us break up the way we did—”

“You couldn’t have stopped me, Blake. I had to get away.” Cat shook her head. “My father… Things just weren’t good.”

Blake clenched his jaw, remembering the things Cat had told him about her father. “I should have beat the shit out of him then.”

Cat leaned forward. “No. Walking away was the right thing to do. I know you wanted to protect me, but by then I was with my grandmother and he couldn’t hurt me anymore.” She closed her eyes for a moment before opening them again. “I just couldn’t stay in the same town as him. Not then.”

“He died sixteen years ago,” Blake said. “Why didn’t you come back?”

She sighed and sat back in her chair. “It wasn’t that easy. I was still suffering some trauma from the ordeal with the horse and had to continue going through physical therapy.” She smoothed her hair back from her face. “There were other changes in my life,” she said, but didn’t elaborate. “And maybe I was a little afraid,” she added.

He frowned. “Afraid of what?”

She looked away from him for a long moment before meeting his gaze again. She touched the scar along her cheek. “Afraid of what the people I knew would think when they saw me like this.”

“Like what?” He leaned forward and caught her hand on the tabletop. “What are you talking about?”

Her eyes narrowed into a confused frown. “There’s no sense in dancing around it. I may have been pretty but that was a very long time ago. All of these years have passed and I’m scarred in more than one way.”

Now, Blake was frowning. He clasped her hand in both of his and it felt small and warm in his grip. “You may look a little different, but you’re still a beautiful woman. Who you are inside radiates out of you like it always did and that makes you one of the most gorgeous women I have ever known.”

Tears glittered in her eyes. She put her free hand up to her mouth as if holding back a sob.

“You know I don’t lie and I don’t bullshit.” He studied her and she nodded, slowly. “Take what I said and accept it as fact. Got that?”

She nodded again and moved her hand away from her mouth. “Yes,” she said, her voice almost a whisper.

He took in the pain in her expression and could read everything she’d gone through over the years. It made him want to take her in his arms and protect her from anything ever happening to her again. He wanted to kiss her.

To make love to her.

Ah, hell. He dragged his hand down his face. He was in deep shit.

Again.

As they started to leave the Hummingbird, Blake put his hand at the base of her spine, escorting her out of the restaurant. He stopped to tell Tess they’d enjoyed dinner and Cat had echoed him with compliments of her own.

On the short drive back to her house, they talked about a few of the changes in the town since she’d left.

When they reached her home, Blake parked and walked her to her front door. The soft glow of the porch light illuminated her.

She unlocked the door then paused to meet his gaze. She sounded nervous again as she said, “Would you like to come in?”

He studied her for a long moment. “I’d better not.”

A look passed over her features that he couldn’t identify. Disappointment? Relief? Something else?

“Thank you for a wonderful evening out.” She gave a soft smile. “I had a great time.”

An urge came over him that he couldn’t control. Didn’t want to control. He cupped her face in his hands and lowered his mouth to hers, not giving her a chance to react.

Her lips parted in surprise beneath his and he nipped at her bottom lip. She sucked in her breath and he kissed her harder. He wanted to take control of her, to possess her. He wanted her back so damned bad. The power of the feeling set him off balance.

She kissed him back. At first her kiss was tentative but then it grew in strength and matched the power of his own. Her familiar scent filled him as he inhaled and her taste brought back memories of the many kisses they had shared in the past.

Soft moans rose up from her and she gripped his shirtfront in her fists. His groin ached and he knew he was dangerously close to sweeping her up in his arms and taking her into her house and straight to bed.

He drew away, breaking the kiss. He found his breathing was hard as desire raged through him. He studied her expression and saw her eyes still wide with shock and her wet lips glistening in the porch light.

“I’m sorry.” He swallowed. “I shouldn’t have done that.”

“Why not?” She looked puzzled at first then bit her lower lip and looked away from him.

He touched her chin and brought her back to look at him again. “You don’t know how badly I want you right now. But we have too many things between us. Too much to work through.”

She nodded. “We do.”

He traced her lower lip with his thumb. “You’d better get inside while my willpower is intact.”

She looked at him for one more long moment then drew back. “Good night, Blake.” She turned and walked through her door and closed it behind her. He heard the bolt lock slide into place.

He shook his head as he looked up at the moon. “Damned fool,” he muttered before heading down the stairs and back to his truck.

Chapter 6

The Saturday after her dinner with Blake, Cat found herself at the front door of his home clasping his files to her chest with one arm as she raised her opposite hand to knock. It hadn’t taken her long to drive here and she was early.

He’d called her yesterday at work to give her directions to his ranch. Their conversation had been a little awkward and they’d talked only a few minutes before he’d had to get back to work and she needed to do so as well.

She rapped on the door and waited for someone to answer.

Thoughts of their dinner together were with her constantly. But mostly she thought about the kiss. She hadn’t expected that sizzle of reaction and she had the feeling he hadn’t, either.

She looked over her shoulder at the corrals and barn. He was probably out working somewhere and would be back soon.

When no one answered, she turned and moved to the edge of the porch where she sat on the top step. She tugged down her short jean skirt with one hand and held the files tight to her chest with her other as she looked over the unfamiliar ranch. When she’d known Blake before, he’d still been on his parents’ ranch with his brothers.

She thought about what he’d said about his family… That they would welcome her back. Maybe she shouldn’t have been so surprised. They were good people and she’d known them a long time. They had been closer family to her than her own.

The morning air felt warm and still as she let her gaze drift over the empty corrals and the quiet yard. The cattle must be out to graze and the morning chores were probably finished.

The sound of horse’s hooves came from somewhere behind the house. Her heart rate picked up a bit at the prospect of seeing Blake again.

A horse and rider came around the house and Cat saw that it was Demi. Cat smiled as the blonde girl’s horse trotted to the front porch and she brought the big animal to a stop.

“Hi, Demi,” Cat said with a smile.

“Hi, Cat.” Demi smiled in return but wore a curious expression. “What are you doing here?”

“By day, I’m an accountant.” Cat held up the files. “I took over some accounts and your father’s happens to be one of them. We need to go over some business.”

Demi looked thoughtful and scrunched her freckled nose. “I think he’s in the barn.”

“What a beautiful Quarter horse.” Cat set Blake’s files to the side on the porch and got to her feet. She went down the stairs and to the horse and rider and then stroked the horse’s forehead to her muzzle. The horse bobbed her head then snuffled at Cat’s hand, checking to see if Cat had a treat. “She looks like she’s a good girl,” Cat said.

“She is.” Demi smiled as she looked down at Cat. “Her name is Dandelion but I call her Dandy.”

“I like that name.” Cat continued to stroke the mare. “Do you and Dandy compete together?”

Demi nodded and leather creaked as she shifted in her saddle. “Dandy is amazing.”

“From what I saw at the meeting, you’re pretty amazing, too,” Cat said.

“Thank you.” Demi smiled again and looked over her shoulder. “I’ll check and see if Dad’s in the barn.”

“I’ll go with you,” Cat said.

“All right.” Demi dismounted her horse then gripped Dandy by the bridle.

“How long have you been riding?” Cat asked as she and Demi walked toward the barn, Dandy’s hooves clip-clopping as they went.

“Dad let me ride with him before I could walk,” Demi said. “I had a pony that I was allowed to ride when I was five. I graduated to a full-grown horse when I turned seven.” She looked at Cat. “What about you?”

“I started when I joined 4-H at nine.” Cat brushed a strand of hair from her face. “My family didn’t have any horses but we had neighbors to the south of us who let me ride and race theirs. I used to do all of the barn chores in exchange.”

They reached the barn and Cat blinked as they entered the dimness. It smelled of hay, horses, and sweet oats.

Demi started down the aisle between several stalls. “Hi, Dad.” She jerked her thumb over her shoulder. “Cat’s here.”

Cat’s belly flipped as she saw Blake come toward them. He took off a pair of work gloves and stuffed them into his back pocket before giving his daughter’s braid a tweak. “Hey, kiddo.”

“Dad.” Demi put one hand on her hip. “Don’t call me that.”

His gaze met Cat’s and he gave her a wink, which caused her belly to flip again.

“All right, honey.” He smiled at his daughter and squeezed her shoulder. “Did you arrange to go to Amy’s?”

“Yeah.” Demi gripped her horse’s bridle. “But I’d rather be home riding.”

He studied his daughter. “It’s good for you to get out and be with friends and not just around your horses.”

“But, I love horses.” She stroked Dandy’s nose. “They’re more fun than people.”

He smiled. “Why don’t you go ahead and put Dandy up and get ready?”

“Okay.” She gave an exaggerated sigh. “If you’re trying to get rid of me.”

With a laugh, he leaned over and kissed her on the top of her head. “Never.”

Demi continued down the aisle to the back of the barn.

Cat watched Blake as he came toward her and she caught her breath at just how sexy he looked. He was dusty and sweat glistened on his skin and his jaws were a little stubbly. The sleeves of his work shirt were rolled up showing the strength in his forearms and molding his powerful biceps.

“You’re early,” he said as he reached her. “I’d planned to take a shower.”

She swallowed. “Didn’t take me as long to get here as I thought it would.”

“Well, come on into the house.” He indicated his home with a nod. “I’ll get you a glass of iced tea and you can enjoy that while I take a quick shower.”

“All right.” She fell into step beside him as they started toward the ranch house.

When they reached it, she picked up his files from the porch and he held the door open as she walked inside before he closed the door behind them.

The living room was roomy with oil paintings of horses and oxblood brown leather furniture. Throw rugs were scattered on the large Mexican Saltillo tiles and a full entertainment center was along one wall.

“I love these paintings.” Cat went up to one of them. Horses ran wild across an open desert in the one she was looking at. “They’re beautiful.”

“Demi picked them out.” He turned to her as Cat raised her brows. “She loves everything to do with horses.”

Impressed, Cat said, “She has great taste.”

He settled his hand on her shoulder. “She likes you, so I’d have to agree.”

Cat felt the strength in his touch and a vivid image rushed forward of him with his hands on her naked body. She could almost feel him caressing her breasts, teasing her nipples, and stroking her curves.

She met his gaze and heat rushed to her face. From the way he was looking at her she felt as if he could read her mind. She cleared her throat. “You mentioned iced tea?”

“I sure did.” He released her shoulder and she let out her breath in a rush. “Come on into the kitchen.”

With some relief, she followed him into a large kitchen with stainless steel and black appliances, cherry wood cabinets, and granite countertops.

“I love your home,” she said, still carrying the files.

“We remodeled the place a year ago.” Blake reached into the fridge and grabbed a clear glass pitcher of iced tea. “Put on an addition at the back of the house, including a sun porch and a guest bedroom. Demi did most of the decorating and helped pick out the cabinets and appliances. She’s a natural at selecting things that look just right, like the horse paintings.” The pride in his voice and on his face was clear.

“And she’s only fourteen.” Cat smiled as he put ice into two glasses. She set the file folders on the countertop as she added, “Although, she would have been thirteen when you remodeled a year ago.”

“Yep.” He nodded as he poured tea over the ice and put the pitcher back into the fridge. He handed Cat one of the glasses, then took a long drink of his own. His glass was empty when he set it down. “Make yourself at home while I take a shower.”

She set her own glass down on the countertop. “Thanks.”

As Blake went to his room to shower, Cat picked up the files and wandered into the living room, and admired the horse paintings again. She casually looked around the living room and at the family photographs on the mantel. Demi was in most of them by herself—a few showing her astride her horse and holding trophies and rosettes. Blake was with her in a couple of the other photographs wearing a smile of fatherly pride.

The front door opened and Cat glanced in that direction. Demi walked in and shut the door behind her.

“You have great taste.” Cat gestured toward the paintings.

Demi’s face lit up. “I love horses.”

“I was like you when I was growing up.” Cat slipped her free hand into a pocket in her short jean skirt. “I lived and breathed horses.”

“That does sound exactly like me.” Demi took off her western hat. Her blonde hair was in a smooth braid that fell down her back. “I need to get ready to go to Amy’s.”

“Be sure and tell her hello for me,” Cat said.

“I will.” Demi headed down a hallway, disappearing from sight.

Moments later, Blake returned. The dust and sweat was gone and his short hair was damp. A white T-shirt pulled tight across his muscular chest and he wasn’t wearing a belt. He hadn’t shaved and still had stubble on his jaws.

“Let’s go to my office.” He gave a nod indicating that she should follow him.

With one hand, she smoothed down her blouse and jean skirt as she followed him, her throat suddenly dry.

When he reached the doorway to his office, he gestured for her to go in before him. As she passed him she caught his clean scent of soap and shampoo.

Inside the office was a large oak desk with a leather chair behind it as well as two chairs in front of the desk. There were wood file cabinets along one wall. She walked up to the wall of bookshelves and saw that books by Harold Bell Wright, Zane Grey, and Max Brand filled them as well as classics by Mark Twain, Charles Dickens, and D.H. Lawrence, and more, much more.

He also had books on things like anatomy and physiology, and books related to agricultural subjects. Horse and cattlemen magazines were scattered on a credenza.

When they were young, Blake had always loved to read before he went to bed. He had a thirst for knowledge that she’d never seen in anyone else.

She turned to face him. “Did you go to Northern Arizona University like you always planned?”

He shook his head. “Arizona State for four years.”

“So we’re rivals.” She laughed and he grinned. “U of A and ASU have been bitter opponents for over a century. What made you decide to go to ASU?”

“ASU has a better business degree program.” He moved behind the big oak desk. “Where do you want to start?”

She sat in one of the chairs in front of his desk and crossed her legs at the knees. She opened the file on her lap. “I have the copy of the notice from the IRS here. I guess we’d better start with the first year you’re being audited.”

About half an hour later, Demi walked into the office. She had a duffel bag slung over one shoulder and was holding a present wrapped in light purple with a big dark purple bow. “Dad, Amy’s mom is here to pick me up. She said she’ll drop me off tomorrow afternoon.”

Blake got up from behind his desk and went to his daughter. He gave her a kiss on the forehead. “Have a good time, honey.”

She kissed his cheek. “I’ll try,” she said, but smiled. She looked at Cat and gave her a little wave. “Bye, Cat.”

“Have fun.” Cat returned the wave.

Demi ducked out of the office and a few moments later Cat heard the opening and closing of the front door.

Cat was suddenly aware of the fact that she and Blake were all alone now. A tension seemed to develop in the air between them and their gazes met and held for a long moment.

She looked away, her eyes going to the papers spread out on the desk in front of her. “I guess we’d better get back to work.”

When she met his gaze again, he gave a slow nod. “I guess we’d better.”

Chapter 7

“I guess that will have to do for today.” Cat brushed her hair out of her eyes as she started to organize the papers on Blake’s desk. “We can work on this more another day.” She glanced from the papers to him. He was sitting in the chair beside her now, in front of the desk. “My schedule is still pretty open,” she said. “When is a good time for us to get together again?”

He was studying her, his gaze so intense that she felt the heat of it on her skin. “Friday night at seven,” he said.

“Friday night?” It took a moment to register that he was asking her out. “Oh.” She hesitated and he kept looking at her with that same dark look. “I—sure.”

She felt warning bells going off in her head, but too late. It wasn’t good to spend so much time with the man. She was going to fall head over heels for him again.

If she hadn’t already.

She looked away from the intensity of his gaze and got to her feet. From her peripheral vision she saw him stand, then felt the heat of his body when he moved closer to her.

“I think we made pretty good progress.” Her heart pounded faster and she busied herself with making each stack on the desktop perfectly neat. “We might be able to get everything done in one more meeting.” She rushed her words, feeling like she was babbling.

“KitCat.” His voice was soft and she went still at the low, throbbing quality of it.

Slowly, she lifted her eyes to meet his. He was looking at her intently. Her lips parted, but she couldn’t think of a thing to say.

He took her by the shoulders, bringing her face to face with him. “Damn, Cat. I don’t know how much longer I can be around you without having you.”

Her eyes widened and her lips parted. He wanted her?

He gripped her upper arms tighter, the pressure of his fingers almost hurting her. “Damn,” he said again before he jerked her up against him and brought his mouth hard down on hers.

She gasped as he took control of her mouth, kissing her hard. It was more primal than the night before, almost wild. She didn’t remember him kissing like this before. It was as if the man he had been before had matured, becoming more dominant and decisive. She knew he’d decided he was going to have her. If she said no, he’d let her go, but she didn’t want to say no. She wanted him.

A groan rose up in him and she followed his lead, letting him take the kiss to a level of passion she’d never experienced before. He released her shoulders and slid his hands over her blouse to her waist then cupped her ass and pulled her up tight to him. The feel of his erection against her belly sent fire through her straight between her thighs.

She breathed in his clean, masculine scent and reveled in his taste and the feel of his hands on her. She moved her hands up his chest, feeling the soft cotton of his T-shirt beneath her palms, and then she wrapped her arms around his neck and pressed her breasts against him.

When he broke the kiss, he moved his lips along her jawline to her throat. His stubble felt rough against her skin but something about the sandpapery feel of it made her even more excited.

“I’m not going to be able to help myself with you.” He groaned as he pulled her short skirt above her ass and felt the silky panties underneath. The heat of his palms burned through the thin material to her skin and it almost felt like she was wearing nothing at all. “Hell, you’d better tell me now if you want to stop.”

“Don’t stop.” She moaned, as he trailed his lips and tongue from the hollow of her throat to the V in her blouse.

He whirled her so that she was backed up against the desk and she had to brace her hands on the stacks of papers to either side of her in order to balance herself. She arched her back as he moved his hands to the buttons on her blouse. His big fingers fumbled with the buttons and he gave a low growl and grasped the material.

Buttons flew and she gasped as he tore the blouse open. She heard the ping of buttons but was barely conscious of them as he pushed her blouse over her shoulders and down her arms before she shook it the rest of the way off. Tearing her blouse off was something he’d never done before and the wildness of it made her squirm with desire.

He unfastened the front clasp of her bra, releasing her breasts, and she helped him take the bra the rest of the way off.

“I’ve never forgotten how beautiful your breasts are.” He cupped them as he met her gaze. “I’ve dreamed of them.” He lowered his head and sucked one of her nipples hard enough to bring tears to her eyes. Tears of pleasure and pain.

“I’ve dreamed of you, too,” she whispered.

He grasped her ass, lifted her, and set her on the papers and files spread out on the desk’s surface. She continued to brace herself with her palms on the papers as he moved between her legs, the rough material of his jeans rubbing against the insides of her thighs. He tugged off his T-shirt and tossed it aside. He was so big and powerful, the veins standing out on his biceps, as he seemed to fight for control.

He put his hands on the desk to either side of her thighs and stared intently into her eyes. “I’m going to fuck you, KitCat. I’m going to see what it feels like being inside you again.”

Moisture dampened her between her thighs at the rough, erotic way he was talking to her. It sent thrills through her and she nodded. “Yes.”

He grasped the sides of her black panties and tugged them down. She raised her hips a little and he jerked the material all the way off. Then, he unbuttoned her skirt and pulled it off as well. She was naked, wide open, and exposed now, ready for him. She expected him to unbutton his jeans, which had a thick bulge behind the tough cotton and then drive into her.

But he lowered himself so that he was kneeling between her thighs. He slid his palms beneath her ass and buried his face against her folds.

Her eyes went wide and she cried out as he licked and sucked her clit. He slid a finger into her core and moved it in and out as he went down on her.

Colors and sensations swirled in her mind as she watched him, his head between her thighs and his eyes meeting hers. He flicked his tongue over the hard nub and she could barely keep her eyes open so that she could watch him.

Her climax came closer and closer and she knew she wasn’t going to be able to hold back. It rose inside her and her thighs started to tremble.

The orgasm burst inside her and she jerked and cried out as her body throbbed and shook from the power of her climax.

He was kicking off his boots and unfastening his jeans as she came down from the pinnacle she’d just climbed. She watched him, dazed, as his big, thick cock was released from his clothing and then he was as naked as she was.

He grasped her by the waist, flipped her over so that her belly and breasts were on the desk with papers and files beneath her, and then his cock was pressed against her ass. “You know how I like it from behind.”

“Yes.” The word hissed from her.

She heard the sound of foil tearing and knew he must have had a condom in his wallet. A moment later he spread her open then placed the head of his cock against her core. He grasped her hips and slammed himself inside her.

She nearly screamed from the exquisite pleasure and pain of the suddenness of him stretching her and filling her. It had been so long since she’d had sex, and no one could ever have compared to Blake.

“Damn, you’re tight.” He began taking her, hard and fast. Papers that had been stacked so neatly began flying off the desk, folders sliding off and thumping onto the floor.

He took her like a wild man, growling deep in his throat. Just when she was about to climax again, he pulled out, causing her to whimper.

And then he was flipping her onto her back, more papers flying onto the floor. Her back was slick with sweat and she could feel papers sticking to her skin.

“I want to see your eyes as you watch me take you.” He hooked her thighs around his and drove into her again.

It was so difficult to keep her eyes open as she was carried away by the sensations. He grasped her breasts and pinched her nipples as he drove in and out, pinching them so hard it made her eyes widen in surprise.

Sweat rolled down the side of his face and his expression was almost pained, his eyes dark with passion. His jaw tensed and she knew he was close to coming. She recognized that look from all those years ago.

Her second orgasm came out of nowhere. She cried out and then he was shouting as he came inside her. She felt the throb of his cock in time with the pulsing in her core.

And then he was bracing his hands to either side of her, looking down at her as his groin pressed tight against hers, his cock still inside her.

He gave her a gentle kiss then smiled at her. “It’s damned good to have you back, KitCat, and although it was great, I’m not talking about the sex.”

She smiled up at him. “That was some welcome home.”

“Just wait ’til we have seconds,” he said and kissed her again.

Chapter 8

Cat shifted on Blake’s bed, snuggling closer to him, his bare skin warm against hers. He held her with one arm while he lay on his back, her head resting on his shoulder. He slowly stroked her arm with his fingertips. His scent filled her and she felt content for the first time in a long time.

She smiled, loving the moment yet knowing it couldn’t last forever. Her stomach growled and he gave a soft chuckle.

“Let’s get something to eat.” He ran his finger along her nose to the tip. “All this great sex has helped work up an appetite. And then I have my evening chores to take care of.”

She nodded and her hair slid like silk across his chest. “Sounds good to me.”

They both slid out of bed. He gave her one of his T-shirts to wear, clearly remembering that she’d always loved to wear his T-shirts when they’d dated. She slipped into it and realized it fit her even looser than his shirts had when he was a young man.

“You look so damned cute.” He kissed her then slid on a pair of boxer briefs and a nice snug pair of Wrangler jeans.

“And you look so damned hot,” she said, admiring his bare chest and the way the jeans hung low on his hips.

He put his arm around her shoulders and she slipped her hand around his waist as they walked to the kitchen. Through the huge windows she could see the sun was lowering, the western horizon deepening to yellows, oranges, and dark blue.

She glanced at the clock. “It’s nearly seven-thirty. No wonder I’m hungry.”

“What would you like for dinner?” He released her and went to the fridge. “For something quick, there’s a pan of leftover enchiladas along with guacamole, salsa, and chips.”

“Perfect.” She pushed her hair out of her face. “What do you want me to do?”

He grabbed the salsa and guacamole and handed them to her then took out the enchiladas. While heating the pan of them in the microwave, they set the table and got out a bag of chips along with the pitcher of iced tea and a couple of glasses. When the enchiladas were finished heating, they sat and he served generous helpings with a spatula.

She dug in and made a satisfied sound. “Fantastic.” She looked at him to see he was looking at her with an amused expression. “What?”

“It’s good to have you here, KitCat.” A smile curved his mouth.

She gave him a smile in return. “It’s good to be here.” She cut into another piece of enchilada.

“How’s your grandmother?” he asked.

“Not so good.” Cat felt concern ball in her chest. “That’s why I came back.”

He studied her. “Is there anything I can do?”

“I don’t think so.” Cat shook her head. “But I think she’s glad to have me back.”

“I am, too,” he said, his voice low and serious.

She sought to change the subject. “Your daughter is a special girl.”

He smiled. “She is.”

“So, you have full custody?” Cat asked.

“Since she was six.” His expression didn’t change, but Cat sensed tension in him. She wasn’t going to ask anything more, but he volunteered the information, his look becoming serious. “Sally, her mother, ran off with a man she met in rehab to God knows where. I filed for divorce and full custody and she didn’t contest it.”

“It’s hard to believe a mother could abandon her child like that,” Cat said quietly.

“I sure as hell couldn’t believe it.” He shook his head. “We married because she got pregnant and I wanted to do the right thing. It wasn’t easy, but at least Demi had both her parents.” His expression darkened. “Then Sally changed. It was like something inside her just snapped and she didn’t want to be a mother anymore, much less stay married to a man she didn’t love.”

Cat looked down at her plate, her thoughts turning over what he’d said. She looked at Blake again. “I can’t imagine what you and Demi must have gone through.”

“The worst part was explaining to Demi that her mother had left and I didn’t know if she was coming back.” His jaw tightened. “She did return a couple of years ago and I agreed to try to make it work so that Demi could have her mother. It didn’t last long and she was gone again.”

Blake had never been much of a talker, and Cat was surprised that he was sharing as much as he was.

“Sally has been moved from place to place with no stability,” Blake continued, and his eyes narrowed. “But not too long ago she contacted Demi and told her she has an apartment in Prescott and she wants Demi to stay with her.”

“Are you going to let her?” Cat asked.

He rubbed his hand over his head. “I sure as hell don’t want to. But damned if I know what’s the right thing to do.”

She nodded. “That’s a tough situation to be in.”

“Yeah, it is.” He shook his head. “Demi needs a woman’s influence in her life, but as far as I’m concerned, her mother isn’t the right influence. But I don’t know if I’m enough.”

Cat reached across the table and put her hand on his. “I’d say you’ve done an incredible job of raising your daughter. I’m sure you’re doing more than enough.”

He turned his hand over and held hers. “Did you have any serious relationships after Toby Jennings?”

She was suddenly aware of the scar again and it tingled. She had forgotten it the entire time she’d been with Blake. With him it didn’t seem to matter at all.

“One.” She took a deep breath and drew her hand away from his. “I married a man…”

“I didn’t realize you’d been married,” Blake said.

“Yes.” She bit her lower lip as familiar pain ripped through her. She met his gaze. “We had a daughter. We lost her when she was four.”

Blake’s face registered shock. “Oh, honey. Damn, I’m sorry.”

Cat wiped away a tear. It didn’t matter how many years had passed, her heart broke all over again whenever she talked about Melanie. “She would have been close to Demi’s age now.”

He took both of her hands and squeezed them. “I can’t imagine what you’ve gone through. Damn.” He shook his head. “If anything happened to Demi…”

Cat squeezed his hands in return. “Melanie was a blessing in my life. I thank God for the time we had together. She’s with me wherever I go. She’s my angel.”

He gave a slow nod, his expression showing so much compassion that it made her heart squeeze.

She took a deep breath and went back to what they’d been talking about. “I’ve dated but there’s never been a man I’ve truly fallen in love with. Not since—” She was going to say “not since you,” but she didn’t complete the thought.

He studied her and filled it in with, “Not since Toby or your ex.”

“To be honest, Toby and I were never that serious. He’d been an escape. A way out of Prescott. I thought that maybe we had something real, but I realized after he left that it wasn’t.” She waved her hand like waving Toby away. “As far as my ex, I would consider him a total mistake if it hadn’t been for my daughter.”

Blake looked thoughtful but didn’t ask her any more questions.

They had finished eating before she realized it. “I guess I should head home,” she said as they cleaned the dishes and put everything away.

“Why don’t you spend the night?” He grasped her by the shoulders and searched her gaze. “Demi said Amy’s mother will drop her off sometime in the afternoon.”

Cat bit her lower lip. Was it a good idea? The more time she spent around Blake, the more likely she was going to fall for him again.

But she didn’t want to leave. She wanted to feel his arms around her and wake up in the morning with his body next to hers.

He lightly stroked the curve of her face. “Say yes, KitCat.”

It felt so good to hear him call her that again. She couldn’t help herself and said, “Okay.”

He smiled. “I’ve got to take care of those chores first.”

She smiled. “I’ll help.”

When they were finished, they headed back into the house. She’d enjoyed helping him feed the animals and take care of other chores around the ranch.

“How about a movie?” he asked once they were inside.

“Sure.” She tilted her head to the side. “What do you have?”

“Let’s go take a look.”

They agreed on a movie that had recently come out on DVD. He set it up and they cuddled on one end of the couch. He had his arm around her and she rested her head on his shoulder, her bare legs curled under her on the couch.

It felt good being with him again, and so natural that it surprised her. It was like they started right back where they’d left off, only they were a lot older now. So much had happened over the past nearly two decades, in each of their lives, and it had changed them, shaped them.

Yet here they were.

The movie wasn’t half over when he adjusted her in his arms and kissed her. His kiss made her forget everything but being with him. It was slow and sensual and made her head feel like it was spinning.

Something about his kiss was magic, transporting her to another place and time. She slipped her hand up his bare chest to his neck and slid her hand into the short strands of his hair. She liked the way it felt against her fingers.

He brought her onto his lap, still kissing her, a groan rumbling up inside him and she answered it with a soft moan. She wanted him again, was ready for him in so many ways. He moved his hand to her breast and it felt so warm through the cotton of the T-shirt she was wearing. His T-shirt. The material had been rubbing her nipples all night and his touch made her nipples feel even more sensitive.

“I think I need some rope,” he murmured. “I’ll tie you to my bed and won’t let you get away.”

“Promise?” she whispered.

Still holding her in his arms, he stood in a motion so quick it caught her off guard and she cried out and held onto his neck. His gaze held hers for a long moment before he carried her back to his bedroom.

Chapter 9

Early the following morning, the front door opened then slammed shut. “Dad, I’m home.”

Blake almost groaned. Damn. Demi wasn’t supposed to be home until the afternoon. He’d had made a point of never having women over when his daughter was home.

He paused before bringing the gallon of milk out of the fridge, then closed the door and walked to the counter where two tall glasses waited for Cat and himself.

Cat had been just about to take a bite out of a cinnamon roll and had gone still, hand and roll frozen in midair. She was sitting at the kitchen table and was wearing one of his T-shirts with panties beneath that but no bra.

He met Cat’s gaze and tried to give her a reassuring look. She didn’t look the least bit reassured.

“In the kitchen, honey,” he called out to Demi. He started pouring milk into one of the glasses as his daughter walked into the kitchen. “Do you want a cinnamon roll and milk?”

Demi walked into the kitchen and her gaze stopped on Cat. She spun to face her father. “I saw Cat’s truck and thought she came over early. But she spent the night, didn’t she,” Demi stated in a furious tone. “She’s even wearing your T-shirt.”

Cat had blushed even before Demi had entered the kitchen. She set down her cinnamon roll on her plate. She wiped her fingers on a napkin and tugged down the T-shirt.

“Right now she’s having breakfast with me.” He carried the two glasses of milk to the table and set one in front of Cat. “Do you want some?”

A flush crept over his daughter’s face as she gripped her duffel bag tighter. “So, she really did spend the night?”

There was no sense in lying about it. His daughter was a smart girl, and he wouldn’t insult her intelligence.

“Yes.” He pulled up his chair at the table, across from Cat, but didn’t sit down. “How was your time at Amy’s?”

“I can’t believe you slept with her.” Demi’s knuckles were turning white as she gripped the strap of her duffel.

“Demi.” He kept his voice calm. “You can either join us for breakfast or you can take your things to your room.”

“That’s why you wanted me to go to Amy’s. You didn’t want me here.” She glared at him and Cat before she whirled and ran down the hall.

Cat’s eyes were wide as she turned to look at him. “I should have gone home last night.”

He shook his head. “It’s not your fault. I thought Demi wouldn’t be back until late this afternoon.”

“I feel awful.” Cat scooted back her chair. “I should go.”

He leaned over the table and touched her wrist. “Stay. It’s too late and you might as well eat your breakfast.”

She nodded and brought her chair back up to the table, but she didn’t look happy as she tore off a piece of the cinnamon roll and stared at it before setting it down again.

“I’m not going to let a good thing like what we’ve had be ruined.” He held her gaze. “Okay?”

She didn’t look convinced, but she nodded again.

“I need to go and talk with Demi.” He pushed his chair back up to the table. “I’ll be back.”

“Yes,” Cat said.

He rubbed his scalp with his hand as he headed down the hall to Demi’s room. Damn. This wasn’t the way he’d wanted his daughter to know he was in a relationship with a woman.

Was that what it was? A relationship?

Yeah, it was, as far as he was concerned. He wasn’t into one-night stands and he’d never think of Cat that way.

This time Demi’s door wasn’t closed all of the way. He knocked and paused before he pushed the door all the way open.

She was lying on her bed facedown, a pillow over her head so that he couldn’t see her face.

He sat on the edge of her bed, close to her. “Hey, kiddo.”

“Don’t call me that,” came her muffled voice from beneath the pillow.

He gently pulled the pillow off her head and set it aside, against her stuffed horse. Her cheek rested on the mattress, facing him, but she wouldn’t meet his eyes.

“We need to talk about this.” He reached out and smoothed strands of blonde hair from her cheek.

“That’s why you wanted me to go to Amy’s so bad.” A sob came out of her throat. “You didn’t want me around.”

“That’s not true.” He continued to stroke her hair. “What happened with Cat and me…I never expected it. The fact that she spent the night had nothing to do with me encouraging you to go to Amy’s.”

She was silent a long moment.

“Honey, are you all right?” he asked.

“No.” Tears glistened on her lashes as she met his gaze. Whenever she cried a part of him ached inside. “How can you and Mom get back together if you’re dating other women?”

He was taken aback for a moment before he said, “Your mom and I aren’t going to get back together. We tried it, honey, and it didn’t work.”

“You didn’t try hard enough.” Demi turned onto her side, facing him, and hugged her pillow to her. “I want my mom.”

His heart squeezed. What could he say that would make her feel better? If only Sally was stable they could share custody and she could be with her mother at least part of the time. But that wasn’t going to happen because Sally had proven time and again that she wasn’t a good influence on Demi or a fit mother. She’d had problems with drugs and alcohol. Not to mention, man after man coming through her life and her moving from place to place, never settling down for long.

He hadn’t wanted Demi to witness other women in his own life, especially because she saw that happening with her mother time and again, one man after another. It was unfortunate that she’d come home when she had. Eventually, he would have let her know that he and Cat were in a relationship, but not like this.

“You barely know Cat.” Demi sniffled. “At least not anymore.”

With a sigh, he rested his hand on her arm. “I loved Cat deeply, and for a very long time. Love like that never really goes away.”

Demi studied him with her red-rimmed eyes. “Did you ever love Mom?”

For a moment, he debated on what to tell her. Again, he settled for the truth. “No, honey. We never really knew each other that well. We married because your mother got pregnant.”

“With me,” Demi said flatly. “So if I had never been born, you would never have married her.”

“You were and are a blessing to me.” He gently squeezed her arm. “You’re the best thing that has ever happened in my life. I have no regrets and I thank God that she did get pregnant with you. I wish things could have been different with your mother, but they weren’t. What counts is that I have you.” He emphasized the last three words.

“What about Cat?” Demi looked away from him. “How do you feel about her?”

“I—” He paused. “All I know is that I care about her and I want to see what happens with us.”

“That doesn’t mean I have to like it.” Demi scowled as she turned back to him again. “I don’t like it at all.”

“No, you don’t have to.” He lightly rubbed her back. “But I hope you’ll give Cat a chance.”

Demi said nothing, just looked stubbornly away.

He leaned down and kissed her cheek. “I love you, honey.”

Her eyes met his. “I love you, too, Daddy.” She rarely called him Daddy, and it made him want to smile.

He got to his feet and looked down at her. “Do you want some breakfast?”

“I ate at Amy’s.” She scooted up in the bed but looked away from him “I came home early because I want to practice for the upcoming rodeo.”

He gave a nod. “I’ll time you.”

“No.” She glanced toward the door. “I don’t want her there.”

“Cat was planning on leaving soon.” He looked at his daughter steadily. “But even if she wasn’t, I expect you to treat her with respect. Do you understand?”

Demi scowled and didn’t answer.

“Demi,” he said with a note of warning in his tone, “do you understand?”

She crossed her arms over her chest. “Yeah. I understand.”

“Good.” He smoothed her hair that was pulled back in its customary braid. “Why don’t you get ready for practice and I’ll be out there as soon as I’m able to?”

She looked away again. “I’ll don’t feel like it anymore.”

“Don’t let being upset tarnish or interrupt what you love to do,” he said before turning and walking to the door of his daughter’s room. He paused and looked over his shoulder to see her still looking away with her arms crossed. He closed the door behind him.

He returned to the kitchen and saw that the cinnamon rolls were covered under the domed serving tray and the milk put away. Dishes were drying in the dish rack.

Cat wasn’t there. He went to the front window and looked out. Her truck was gone.

He dragged his hand down his face, wondering if he should go after her now. But no, Cat was a grown woman and they’d work through this later. Right now he needed to spend some time with his daughter.

Chapter 10

Cat wanted to bang her head against the steering wheel as she drove back to town from Blake’s ranch. The last thing she wanted was to get between him and his daughter. She should have gone home last night just to be safe.

Next Saturday was another meeting with the 4-H horse club and Demi would be there. Right now Cat wasn’t sure how she felt…embarrassed? Or did she just feel bad at being there when the girl had come home? She wondered how she would feel when she saw Blake’s daughter again, and how Demi would feel about her.

When Cat reached her small house, she parked her truck in the driveway, killed the engine, and climbed out. She jogged up the porch stairs as she dug her keys out of her purse, then opened the front door and closed it behind her before tossing her purse onto the couch and heading to her bedroom.

She left a trail of clothing on her bedroom floor as she made her way to her bathroom. A shower was what she needed now. When the water was heated, she stepped beneath the spray and found herself thinking about yesterday afternoon and night with Blake. She warmed at the memory of his hands on her, his body on hers, the feel of him inside her. Wild tingling went through her at the thoughts.

It had been even more incredible than she remembered it being when they were young. He was more experienced and his body was different—more muscular, more powerful. She’d loved the feel of being in his arms and cuddling up to him.

She washed her face under the spray and stopped as her fingers brushed the scar. The moment her fingertips touched the thick smooth skin, all of her insecurities came rushing back. Blake hadn’t seemed to care how different she looked or about the mar across her features. It was like he saw her, who she was inside.

But how could he not notice? How could he not care about her scars?

A twisting sensation in her midsection made her hold one arm to her abdomen. She looked down at her belly and remembered when she’d been pregnant. She’d always wanted children and when Melanie had been born, everything in her life had seemed to have new purpose. When her daughter had died… All of that had changed.

She still wanted children. Not to replace Melanie, but because she had so much love to give and children were so precious. She imagined what it would be like to have Blake’s child. The thought came out of nowhere.

After she toweled off, she dressed in a worn pair of jeans and faded red University of Arizona T-shirt. As she tugged on socks and her athletic shoes, she thought about what she had planned for the day. On Sundays she always spent time at her grandmother’s home and helped her with anything she needed to have taken care of.

Of course Grandmother Hayden intended to make fried chicken and would be serving it with all of the traditional sides despite the fact it would be just the two of them. Cat would end up with enough leftovers to last her for days.

Before she left, she did the laundry, ran the dishwasher, and took care of a few other things she needed to do to get ready for the week ahead.

When she was finished, she picked up her cell phone and saw that she had missed a call and had a message. The number was familiar but it took a moment to realize it was Blake’s. She hadn’t saved his number in her contacts yet. Her stomach flipped as she listened to the short message.

“Hi, Cat.” Blake’s voice was deep and sexy. “Call me.”

She considered returning his call but decided not to, at least not right now. Just the thought of him brought back thoughts of the time they’d spent together. It had seemed natural…and it had been good. Really good.

If that wasn’t an understatement, she didn’t know what was.

“Time to go to Grandma’s,” she said to Sam as the hamster scampered around his habitat. “See you when I get back.”

Sam paused and stood on his hind legs before ducking into a tube and wriggling through it. Cat laughed and shook her head. Yes, hamsters were so much simpler than men.

When Cat arrived at Grandma Hayden’s, she waved to the neighbor who was planting flowers in the beds near the house in the front yard. To the right of Grandma’s door was a pair of red metal rocking chairs with white arm rests and to the left was a porch swing for two.

After she let herself into the house, Cat tossed her purse on the couch and headed out back to find her grandmother hanging up her wash on a clothesline in the backyard.

She didn’t bother telling her grandmother that she should get a clothes dryer. The older woman would just argue that she didn’t believe the expense was warranted when she didn’t have that many clothes to dry and she was perfectly capable of hanging them up herself.

Cat stepped through the back screen door and walked down the creaking wooden steps to the back yard and joined her grandmother beneath the clothesline.

“How are you this morning, Grandma?” Cat asked as she picked up a white housedress with sprigs of flowers on it and used two wooden clothespins to secure it to the line.

“It’s a beautiful day and I’m still alive and kicking.” Grandma Hayden gave Cat a smile. “I’d say I’m doing pretty well.”

Cat smiled back as she pinned up a blue washcloth. A breeze caused the clothing and linens to flap in the sunshine. Together, Cat and her grandmother put a set of flowered sheets on one of the lines and they billowed in the light wind. Cat loved the smell of clean linens and the cool feel of the damp cloth against her hands as she hung them up.

Grandma hung up a slip. “You spend far too much time with an old woman.”

“I love time with you.” Cat smiled. “Why do you think I came back permanently?”

Grandma Hayden looked at Cat. “You didn’t have to come out here just for me, but it’s darned good to have you here.”

“It’s good to be here.” Cat gave her grandmother a kiss on her soft, papery cheek.

When they finished hanging up the laundry, Grandma Hayden said, “I’m going to start supper now.”

“Can’t wait.” Cat carried the laundry basket on her hip as she followed her grandmother up the back steps into the house. “What can I do?”

Grandma Hayden glanced over her shoulder. “Why don’t you help me make the biscuits?”

“Sure.” Cat nodded.

Cat’s grandmother paused on the top step and held her hand to her stomach. Pain flashed across her face.

“Grandma?” Cat’s heart squeezed. “Are you okay?”

The pain vanished from Grandma Hayden’s face. She gave Cat a smile that looked a little forced. “I’m fine.” She turned and pulled open the screen door.

The screen door squeaked as they walked through it and it made a thumping sound when Cat let it go behind her. The sight of her grandmother in pain made her ache inside. She latched the screen door with its hook then set the plastic laundry basket on top of the washing machine before going into the kitchen.

Her grandmother had just finished tying on a flowered apron with frills on the hem. Likely she’d made it herself.

“How’s that boy doing?” Grandma Hayden asked as she brought a package of chicken out from the fridge.

“Boy?” Cat’s brows knitted together. Then it dawned on her. She meant Blake. All of Cat’s friends from when she was young were still “boy” or “girl” to Grandma Hayden.

Cat’s body heated like it always did when she thought about Blake, the man. How did Grandma Hayden know if she’d even seen Blake since she’d been back?

“Blake McBride,” Grandma said. “Who else would I be talking about, girl?”

Cat swallowed as she took baking powder out of the pantry. “He’s doing good. Did you know he has a daughter?”

“I’ve run into him a time or two over the past nearly twenty years,” the older woman said. “The last time I saw him…must have been a couple of years ago now. His little girl was with him. Cute little blonde thing.”

“She is cute.” Cat nodded, trying not to think about this morning and the dismayed look on Demi’s face.

“And?” Grandma Hayden gave her a sly look as she got out flour for the biscuits and to coat the chicken.

“His daughter is in the 4-H horse club that I’m leading now.” Cat got measuring cups and spoons out. “Not to mention, he’s a client at my accounting firm.”

“And you went out with him to the Hummingbird this week,” Grandma Hayden said.

“I was going to tell you, but I didn’t get a chance.” Cat cut her gaze to her grandmother. “How did you know?”

“I have my ways.” The older woman gave a mysterious smile. “How was it, dear?”

“It was nice.” Cat smiled as she thought about the fondue and the kiss.

“He’s a good boy.” Grandma Hayden nodded. “You couldn’t do any better.”

Cat shook her head. “Just because I’m back doesn’t mean that Blake and I are going to get back together, Grandma.”

With a shrug, her grandmother said, “You two belong together. You always have.”

“Things have changed,” Cat said quietly. “We’re different people now.”

Grandma Hayden set aside the paprika she’d been shaking into the coating she was making for the chicken. She spoke in her no-nonsense voice as she eyed Cat. “Don’t let anything like a little scar change how you feel about yourself, Catharine Hayden. Don’t let it hold you back. You’re a beautiful young woman and you’d better start believing that.”

Her grandmother had always seemed to know what was bothering her no matter how much she tried to hide it.

Cat didn’t look at her grandmother for a long moment. When she did, she went for a smile. “I love you, Grandma.”

“Don’t try to change the subject,” her grandmother said, but smiled.

“I’m afraid.” Cat bit her lower lip before she continued. “If I fall for him again and he doesn’t feel the same way about me… I don’t know if my heart can take that.”

“You can’t live your life afraid, Catharine.” Grandma Hayden adjusted her apron. “You go after what will make you happy. If things don’t work out you move on. What are those lines from that poem? ’Tis better to have loved and lost…”

“Than never to have loved at all,” Cat finished.

“I always did like Tennyson.” Grandma Hayden went back to preparing the chicken. “You remember that, girl.”

Cat thought about what her grandmother had said. “I will, Grandma.”

At least she’d try.

Chapter 11

Cat sat astride the horse that had almost killed her. It was Firestorm. Fear shot through her belly but she tried not to let the horse know she was afraid. If he knew she was afraid he would try to throw her and try to kill her again.

She and Firestorm were alone in the middle of a rodeo arena, the sun shining, the wind blowing just enough to raise her hair above her shoulders and causing small dust devils to swirl in the dirt around Firestorm’s hooves.

A presence caused her to look to her right and she saw Blake astride a mare beside her and Firestorm. Blake’s presence was solid and comforting, yet he was staring ahead and his features appeared tight, as if he was in some kind of pain.

She turned to see what he was looking at and she froze. People she knew stood in an arc in front of them now, coming out of nowhere. And they were laughing and pointing. At her.

Heated embarrassment burned her skin. Her friend, Jackie… Penny, the waitress… The Hummingbird’s hostess, Tess… Marsha Solara, the accountant she worked with… The kids from the 4-H horse club… Eddie, her ex-husband… Toby… Demi.

All pointing and laughing at her.

“Look at her. Look at that scar. Isn’t she ugly?”

Tears backed up behind Cat’s eyes. She looked at Blake and saw something like pain on his face as he looked at her tormentors. He said nothing.

She clenched her fists on Firestorm’s reins and prepared to take off, but something kept her and the horse frozen to the spot, unable to escape the ridicule.

“Please stop,” she sobbed the words.

Tears flowing down her cheeks, she whirled Firestorm around and they bolted toward barrels she hadn’t noticed before. She ignored Blake’s call to her and the horse galloped faster.

The fear she felt at being astride the horse that had almost killed her, magnified. What was she doing riding him?

But pain filled her heart so much that she almost didn’t care.

Firestorm reached the barrels and they started racing the familiar cloverleaf pattern. She urged the horse to move faster and faster and he followed her commands.

But, when they reached the last barrel, Firestorm came to a complete stop, almost throwing her. Terror caused her to scream and she clung to the saddle horn as the gelding reared up on his hind legs and she almost fell.

She fought for control but there was no controlling the horse. She screamed again then found herself airborne.

The doctor’s words rang in her ears as she sailed through the air in an impossibly long arc. “You shouldn’t ride horses anymore… Next time you might not be so lucky.”

Vaguely she saw Blake running toward her, fear on his strong features. His shout was faint to her ears.

The ground came up to meet her in a rush.

She screamed again.

“No.” Cat thrashed. “No.”

She opened her eyes and realized she was in her own bed as her ceiling came into focus. Tangled around her legs, her sheets were damp from perspiration.

“Damn.” She rubbed her eyes and found they were wet.

Her heart continued to pound as if she was really in that arena and had just been thrown. The terror had been so real that she almost couldn’t separate her emotions.

She realized she was clenching her hands in her sleep shirt at her chest. She tried to relax her grip but couldn’t unclench her fingers.

It had been so long since she’d had a nightmare about riding Firestorm. This was the first time other people had been present.

Taking deep breaths, she tried to calm down and slow her heart rate. It wasn’t real. It wasn’t real. It was just a nightmare.

Her head started to ache and she was afraid a migraine was coming on. She always ended up with a migraine after dreaming about Firestorm.

She had to get a grip. It was Monday morning and she needed to get to work. She sat up, untangled herself from the sheets, scooted out of bed, and headed to the bathroom. The ugliness of the nightmare clung to her skin like pond scum and she needed to take a shower to scrub it off.

When she walked into the bathroom she paused and looked at her reflection in the mirror. The scar seemed so much more vivid than ever. She moved closer to the mirror and traced the slash across her face. Her eyes were a little red from the tears the dream had brought forth—not only because of the horse, but because of the people being so cruel.

She shook her head. She hadn’t cried over the scar in a long time.

Blake had been there, too. He’d been standing beside her, but he’d looked upset. Had the dream-Blake been thinking the same thing everyone else had been saying?

With a shake of her head she turned away and ran the water in the shower until it was warm. No, Blake would never think of her that way.

Yet doubt and insecurities kept dragging her down.

She opened the medicine cabinet and took out the bottle of migraine meds that would hopefully help stave off a full-blown migraine. She shook out a couple of tablets, cupped water from the sink in her hand, then swallowed the meds and washed them down with the water in her palm.

When she stepped under the showerhead, she let the spray hit her full-force in the face. The awful feelings the dream had caused in her seemed to fade as the water washed over her and her mind cleared. She shook off the insecurities and fear that the nightmare had dredged up.

When she reached the accounting firm, Blake had his shoulder hitched up against a column of the overhang in front of the door. Her heart thumped a little faster when she saw him.

Thoughts of the nightmare came rushing at her and she remembered how he’d been at her side and how upset he’d looked.

She forced thoughts of the dream away, parked her truck next to his, and climbed out. She shut and locked the door, then walked up to meet him.

“You didn’t return my two calls yesterday,” he said in a slow drawl as he pushed away from the column and met her in front of the office. “Is everything all right?”

“I went to my grandmother’s and stayed a little late.” Cat gave him an apologetic smile. “I had Sunday supper with her and then we played dominoes and watched an old movie. She really seemed to need company last night.”

Blake put his hand on her shoulder and leaned down and kissed her, catching her off guard. “I missed you,” he said in a low voice as he drew away. “I just wanted to make sure you’re okay.”

“I’m fine.” Her lips tingled as she looked up at him. “How’s Demi?”

He raised his western hat and pushed his fingers through his short hair before he settled his hat back on his head. “She’ll be all right. She just wants to believe that her mother and I will get back together someday. She wants her mother just like any girl would, I imagine.”

Cat nodded, feeling a tightness in her chest as she thought of what the girl must be going through. “I sure missed my mother when she died. Even though she was an alcoholic and didn’t protect me from my father. I felt like I needed her.” She took a deep breath. “My grandmother filled that spot. She was more of a mother to me than my own was.”

Blake put his hands on her shoulders. “Something’s wrong.”

She looked down at her shoes before meeting his gaze again. “I don’t think we should date. Demi doesn’t need the drama at this time in her life.”

He studied her for a long moment. “Demi is a big girl. She needs to understand that you’re important to me.”

“But—” Cat started.

“We’ll keep it discreet.” He searched her gaze. “I need you, Cat.”

His words caused a whirling sensation in her belly. I need you, Cat.

She hesitated. “How could you know that so soon?”

He gave her a little smile. “I wouldn’t call nineteen years soon.”

“You know what I mean.” She bit the inside of her lip before she continued. “We’ve both changed.”

“And I like what I see in you.” He let his hands slide down her arms to her wrists before taking her fingers in his. “You’re an amazing woman, even more than the girl you were when we were together before.”

She shook her head. “You can’t know that.”

“I can and I do.” He squeezed her fingers. “Now stop arguing with me and tell me you’ll go out with me Friday night.”

At that moment, Friday seemed so far away. She took in a deep breath then let it out slowly. “Okay.”

“Good. I’ll pick you up around six in the evening if that works for you.” He leaned down and kissed her again. He raised his head and smiled at her and she felt more crazy sensations pinging around in her belly.

She nodded. “That works.”

He hooked his thumbs in his belt loops. “Now what about that audit?”

“Oh. The audit.” She’d forgotten about it. “Do you have time for me to come by this week?”

“Right now would be nice.” He gave her a slow grin.

She couldn’t help a smile. “Seriously.”

He shrugged. “How about Wednesday morning?”

“Demi will be at school?” Cat asked.

“Even if she wasn’t, she needs to get used to you being around,” he said. “But yes, she’ll be at school.”

“I’d rather work up to being around slowly,” Cat said.

“I understand.” He nodded. “I’ve got to get back to work. I’ll see you Wednesday.”

She found herself smiling. “See you then.”

He kissed her, then turned and walked to his truck.

Chapter 12

The sound of a car driving up to the house caught Blake’s attention. He tossed the last bale of alfalfa hay from the old work truck then pulled off his leather and canvas work gloves. He walked out of the barn to see a new pearl-white Cadillac he didn’t recognize. He tucked the gloves into the back pocket of his Wrangler jeans and strode toward the car.

When a blonde woman in a bright red skirt and blouse stepped out of the car, Blake’s jaw tensed and he had to hold back a scowl.

Sally’s hair hung in long waves down her back and her cinnamon brown eyes held no smile. She wore red lipstick the same color as her dress and red high heels that weren’t practical for a ranch. Not that Sally had ever been practical.

She plastered a fake smile on her beautiful face. Or at least what he had once thought of as beautiful. She had him fooled long enough for her to get pregnant and then he’d started to see her true nature. He hadn’t known her well enough to see through her at the beginning. The protection they’d used hadn’t worked and she got pregnant within two weeks of their meeting each other.

Even though she wasn’t the kind of person he’d thought she was, he’d married her because it was the right thing to do. The six years they’d been married had been hell, but he’d tried the best he could for Demi’s sake. After Sally left, he realized that the best thing for Demi was not having such an unstable person in her life.

“Sally,” he said when he reached her. “What are you doing here?”

“That’s some greeting.” She tilted her head to the side. “Think you could find it in your heart to be kinder to the mother of your child?”

He just looked at her. “What do you need this time? Money, again?”

She kept the same pleasant expression on her face but had a spark in her eyes that might have been anger. “We need to talk. Why don’t you offer me something to drink?”

“It won’t be alcohol.” He ignored her scowl as he strode past her and up the porch steps to the front door and he held it open for her. “I have lemonade or iced tea.”

“Lemonade is fine.” She followed him up the porch steps and walked in through the door he held open. He closed the door behind them. She tossed her hair over her shoulder. “I don’t drink anymore.”

Sure, she didn’t. He didn’t believe her any further than he could pitch her across the yard, which by the end of the conversation, he suspected, he would want to do.

Without answering her, he went to the kitchen, put ice in a glass, and poured her lemonade from a pitcher out of the fridge. He didn’t make himself a drink.

He handed her the glass. “What brings you here?”

“I like what you’ve done with the place.” She took the glass from him and sipped from it as she looked around the kitchen. She seemed to be taking in everything before she strolled past him into the living room. “Quite a remodel since I was here last.”

“You’re not here to admire the remodeling.” Blake wanted to clench his teeth as he walked behind her and into the living room. “Why don’t you tell me why you are here.” He said the last as an order, not a question.

She faced him, determination in her brown eyes. “I want Demi to come live with me. I’m moving to the Nashville area. Maybe you can have her for the summer and some holidays.”

“Like hell. You’re not taking my daughter away from me, much less across the state line.” He narrowed his gaze as anger began simmering beneath his skin. “You aren’t a fit mother and you know it.”

“I’m a perfectly fit mother.” Color flamed in Sally’s cheeks. “I’ve been out of rehab for some time now and I’ve been sober for six months. And, I’m getting married to a wealthy man.”

Which explained the Cadillac, Blake thought.

Sally continued, “My new home is huge and will be a better environment than her living isolated with nothing but dirt and bushes around.”

“No.” Blake tried to keep his calm but his temper was on a short leash. “Not happening. I have full custody and it’s going to stay that way.”

“A judge won’t see it as you do.” Sally raised her voice. “A judge will see that a daughter belongs with her mother. Demi is mine.”

“A judge will see that you’re not fit to care for her.” Blake struggled to keep from clenching his fists at his sides and to keep his own tone down. “You’re a drug addict, and an alcoholic, you can’t keep a job or a home, and you abandoned your daughter eight years ago to run off with some man. No, a judge isn’t going to rule in your favor.”

“That’s all changed.” She nearly yelled the words. “I’ve got it together and I want my daughter.”

“You think you can discard Demi then decide you want her again?” Blake’s whole body was tense and he felt like putting his fist through a wall. “She’s happy, stable, and she has a good life. I’m not about to let you put her through the pain you’ve caused her ever again.”

“You won’t have a choice.” Sally was nearly screaming now. “My fiancé can afford to take you to court and we’ll take it as far as we have to.”

“Demi isn’t some kind of prize for you to win.” He was having a hard time not raising his own voice. “She’s our daughter, not an object to fight over.”

Sally sounded nearly hysterical now. “You’ve had her long enough. She’ll be living with me now.”

“Like hell,” Blake ground out. “There is nothing you can do so you might as well stop it.”

“Oh, yes there is,” she said. “You just wait. You’ll find out.”

“What is that? A threat?” he said. “Are you actually threatening me?”

She sneered. “You’ll learn soon enough.”

“Get out,” he said. “Just get out.”

This time when Cat drove up to Blake’s house, a late model pearl-white Cadillac was parked beside his truck. She parked her own truck on the other side of Blake’s before she climbed out and headed for the house, his files tucked close to her chest in one arm.

With her opposite hand she smoothed down her flowing white eyelet skirt and adjusted her white blouse so that it was tucked in the back. She wore pretty gold flats that looked cute but wouldn’t cause her to break her neck walking across the yard on a ranch.

Vaguely, she wondered who the owner of the Cadillac was. When she reached the front door, she raised her hand and knocked on the wood.

The sound of a woman shouting caused her to go still. She stood frozen on the porch, not sure what to do. Blake was clearly in the house having an argument with someone. She started to turn away to go sit in her truck when the door opened.

Blake stood in the doorway, his jaw tight but his expression relaxing a little when he saw her. “Come on in.”

She cleared her throat. “Sounds like you’re busy.”

“It’s fine.” He stepped back so that she could come in.

Cat hesitated but then walked in to see a furious blonde with bright red lipstick standing in the living room. She wore a tiny red skirt, her breasts were large with her generous cleavage showing in the V of her red button-up blouse. The woman’s hands were propped on her hips and fire was in her eyes. She was beautiful—and she looked a lot like Demi. This had to be Sally, Blake’s ex.

“Sally,” Blake said, confirming her suspicions, “this is Cat.” He turned to her and gestured to the woman. “This is my ex-wife, Sally.”

“Cat?” the woman spat before Blake could make introductions. “You’re the one who dumped him and broke his poor little ’ol heart?”

Cat hugged the files to her like a shield. “I’m his accountant.”

“And my girlfriend.” Blake settled his hand on her shoulder. “Do you want to wait in the office, Cat?”

Surprised that he’d introduced her as his girlfriend, she just nodded. She wanted out of there as fast as possible.

“Don’t go. I’m leaving,” Sally said to Cat. Her sneer made her far from beautiful as she turned to Blake. “I can see you’re going to be busy with Scarface.”

Cat felt like she’d been slapped. Blake’s features hardened. He went to the door, opened it, and stood to the side. “Call next time you want to talk about Demi. Don’t feel the need to stop by again.”

“I’m going to get her back.” Sally snapped the words. “Don’t try and stop me because you’re going to lose her.”

Blake pointed out the open door.

Sally marched past him, stopped to glare at Cat, then walked through the doorway.

Blake quietly but firmly closed the door behind the woman.

When the door was shut he went to Cat and took her in his arms. “I’m sorry.”

“You have nothing to apologize for,” she said against his shirt.

“What she said to you.” He kissed the top of her head. “I can only say, I’m sorry.”

“It’s all right.” Cat tried for a smile as she stepped away from him, but the smile felt tight and artificial. “It’s not the first time I’ve been called that.”

“Oh, honey.” He took her into his arms again and held her close like he was never going to let her go.

He rocked her in his strong arms and she found herself sinking into his embrace and breathing in the clean smell of his T-shirt and his masculine scent.

This time when they parted she raised file folders. “We have work to do.”

He shook his head but put his arm around her shoulders and headed with her down the hall to his office.

When they walked through the door, she saw his desk and thought of the way he’d taken her there. Papers flying everywhere as he buried himself inside her.

Feeling warmth flooding her, she glanced up at him.

He gave her a sexy little grin. Even though she hadn’t said anything out loud, he said, “Me, too. I’ll never look at my desk the same way again.”

She smiled back at him. “I’d have to say that was the most exciting client meeting I’ve ever had.”

Chapter 13

“And I’m the only client you’ll ever have that kind of meeting with.” The expression in Blake’s eyes told Cat that he meant it.

She didn’t bristle at the near command in his words. Instead, she felt giddy inside, his near demand making her feel as if she belonged to him. It surprised her how much she liked that feeling.

He took the file folders from her and set them aside on his desk before bringing her into his arms and kissing her. His kiss was slow and passionate, sending shivers of desire through her.

When he raised his head he trailed his fingers from her eyes to her hair and back. “Such beautiful cat’s eyes,” he murmured. “I’ve always loved your eyes.”

She ran her finger along the front of his shirt. “Don’t we need to get to work, Mr. McBride?”

“I have a few things in mind that I’d like to take care of first.” His smile was entirely sexual. “Unless you have other plans, Ms. Hayden?”

“Whatever you require, I’m here to help.” She realized her breathing was coming quicker. “The client is always in charge.”

“You’ve got that right.” He cupped her ass and caught her off guard as he raised her up. She wrapped her arms around his neck and clenched her thighs around his trim hips. He was so muscular and strong that she felt like a doll in his arms.

He turned toward the door and started carrying her out of the office and down the hall. “Hey.” She laughed as she clung to him, her arms tighter around his neck. “We’re supposed to be working.”

“I’ve got another project in mind.” He gripped her close so that she could feel his belt buckle through her skirt. And that wasn’t all she could feel. “Now shush before I throw you over my shoulder and spank you for talking back.”

She tilted her chin. “You wouldn’t dare, Mr. McBride.”

He raised a brow. “Are you challenging me?”

She shook her head then squealed as he hefted her over his shoulder, her face against his back and her ass in the air. He pushed up her flowing skirt so that it hung over her back and he ran his hand over her pink silk panties.

“Blake!” she shouted as he landed the first swat on her ass. He swatted her hard enough that tears wet her eyes and her rear stung. “No fair.”

“You dared me.” He continued walking down the hall. “I only took you up on it. I’d say that’s more than fair.”

She remembered the old days when they used to dare each other and the fun they’d had. Him carrying her over his shoulder and spanking her was a first, though.

He spanked her again and she shouted out from the pain of his big hand against her bottom. There was something erotic about being spanked like this that turned her on more than she could have imagined.

He walked through the door to the master bedroom, swatted her a third time, then shut and locked the door behind them. Even though they were home alone, she guessed he wasn’t taking any chances.

While she was still over his shoulder, he slipped his hand beneath her panties and stroked the soft skin of her ass before sliding his finger into her folds, catching her by surprise.

“You’re already wet,” he murmured as he stroked her clit. “I love that.”

She gasped, her eyes widening as he moved his finger, drawing out more of her desire. If he kept that up, she was going to come before they even got started.

He slipped his finger out then let her slide down his body so that they were facing each other. Her nipples rubbed hard against his chest as he brought her down. This time he didn’t rip off her buttons. Instead he unbuttoned them one at a time until her blouse fell away, revealing the pink satin bra she wore.

“Mmmm.” He ran his finger over the curve above her breast. “Matches your panties.”

She let the blouse slide down her arms and he caught it and tossed it on a chair. She slipped off her shoes and stood in her bare feet as he pushed her skirt over her hips and let it fall to the floor. She stepped out of it and he laid it on the chair, too.

“My little KitCat,” he murmured as she stood in front of him. He slid his fingers into her dark hair, massaging her scalp, making her sigh with pleasure. He slipped his fingers from her hair and grasped her by her shoulders and brought her close for a long, luxurious kiss.

When he drew away, she looked up into his beautiful green eyes. His features were almost harsh but he was gorgeous to her.

“You are the most precious woman I know.” He gave her a soft kiss on the corner of her mouth. “You don’t know how much I’ve missed you.” He moved his lips down her throat to the curve of her neck and shoulder. “Hell, I didn’t even realize how much I missed you.”

“I’ve thought about you a lot over the years.” She found it hard to talk as he kissed her shoulder while pulling her bra straps aside and letting them slide down her arms. “One of my biggest regrets was leaving you.”

“Shhh…” He made the soft sound as he kissed her shoulder. He rose and met her gaze again. “Everything we’ve been through in life has brought us to this very moment. I don’t intend to waste the time we have now.”

“Yes.” She reached up and kissed him and he returned it with a rumbling groan.

He reached behind her and unfastened her bra before sliding it the rest of the way down and letting it drop to the floor. Her breasts seemed to fascinate him as he cupped them and circled her nipples with his thumbs. She grasped his shoulders as he lowered his head and flicked his tongue over her nipples before sucking each of them and she could barely keep her knees from giving out. Knowing just how much she loved having her nipples played with, he gave them extra time and attention.

When he got down on one knee, she slipped her hands into his short hair and felt his scalp beneath her fingertips. He tugged her panties down to her ankles and she stepped out of them.

“Now I’m naked and you still have all of your clothes on,” she said as he got to his feet. “What are we going to do about that?”

“Maybe I’m going to take you just like this.” He gave her a sexy grin. “Bend you over that trunk and fuck you now.” He gestured to a large trunk with a domed lid at the foot of his bed.

The thought of him taking her like that caused an even greater ache between her thighs. She almost dared him to, but she wanted him naked.

She started with the top button of his western work shirt and worked her way down to where his shirt was tucked into his jeans. She pulled it out and pushed his shirt over his shoulders, which left his muscular torso as her playing field.

“My, how you’ve grown.” She tilted her head up to smile at him as she smoothed her palms over his chest, up to his shoulders, then back down to his six pack. She looked back at his beautiful body. She loved the way the veins stood out on his arms as they flexed. The power in him seem barely controlled as she touched him. “You always had a great body, but you’re a god now.” She smiled at him and cupped his cock through his jeans. “Yes, you’re a big boy.”

He gave a low chuckle. “All you want me for is my body.”

She grinned. “And I intend to have it.”

The corner of his mouth quirked. “Then I’d better get these boots off.”

She pushed him back onto the bed. “I’ll do it.”

He sat on the edge of the bed and watched her breasts bounce as she grasped his boot at the heel and levered it off before discarding it. She pulled off the sock and dropped it on the boot. She caressed his bare foot and watched him as he kept his eyes fixed on her, his gaze traveling over her face to her breasts and to the patch of hair at the apex of her thighs. The hard ridge of his erection was obvious behind the tough cotton of his jeans.

After she’d removed his other boot, she took his hand and tugged him so that he got back to his feet. His eyes were dark as he watched her, letting her take control.

She grasped his belt buckle. “Now to unwrap the rest of you.”

Chapter 14

Blake’s cock ached so damned bad he wanted to get out of these jeans, throw Cat over that old trunk, and fuck her until both of them were cross-eyed.

But, he wanted to take it slow and easy with her this time. He wanted to make love to her, taste her, caress her. He didn’t have any idea of how he was going to control himself with her.

She pushed his hands away when he started to help her undress him. “I want to do it,” she said. “Let me.”

“Cat,” he said in a warning tone. “You’d better be careful.”

She just smiled up at him.

He clenched his hands at his sides to control himself as she unbuckled his belt and then her warm fingers were unbuttoning his jeans and drawing down his zipper. She skimmed her knuckles over his erection and he sucked in his breath

It took too damned much time for her to push his jeans down along with his boxer briefs. When he stepped out of them, he prepared to bring her to her feet but she grasped his cock in one hand and his balls in her other. He wasn’t going anywhere.

She smiled up at him, her golden brown eyes meeting his. He held his breath as she lowered her head and slipped her mouth over his cock. He groaned as she brought him all the way to the back of her throat.

“Damn, KitCat,” he managed to say. “You always could drive me crazy.”

Her eyes glittered as she moved her head up and down in a slow pace, teasing him with her lips and tongue as she sucked him.

Even though she wanted to be in control, he couldn’t keep his hands off of her. He slipped his fingers into her hair and found himself holding her head still as he moved his hips so that he was gently thrusting into her mouth. She moved one hand on his cock in time with her movements as her other hand fondled and squeezed his balls. She squeezed them so hard that he felt a moment of pain that mingled with the pleasure of her mouth on him.

She made soft sounds of delight as she sucked and licked him. He watched his cock moving in and out of her mouth as she stared up at him and he felt one hell of an orgasm building inside of him. He planned to take her on the bed and he didn’t intend to come in her mouth. But right now, it felt so damned good.

When it became more than he could take, he held her head still and drew his cock out of her mouth.

“You’ve got to stop, honey,” he said when he saw her disappointed gaze. “I have too much planned to end it this fast.”

“You taste so good,” she said as he brought her to her feet.

He kissed her, a long and lingering kiss.

Cat’s belly swooped as Blake swept her into his arms and caught her up to him. She loved the feel of his powerful body as he carried her to the bed. He set her gently in the middle of the king-sized bed on the soft comforter and slipped onto the mattress beside her.

He propped himself on his forearm and stroked the side of her face almost reverently. “I can’t believe you’re back here, beside me.” He moved his fingers into her hair before lowering his mouth to hers and kissing her.

Morning light fell across them through the open blinds, the warmth of the sunshine seeming to raise her already elevated temperature.

She wanted him so badly, but at the same time she loved the way he was taking it slow with her, the way he looked at her.

“You have the same good heart, the same beauty within, that always attracted me to you.” He kissed the corner of her mouth. “We’ve each lived a lifetime separately. But you’re still the same sweet woman you were when we were together. And I’m still the same man who never stopped loving you.”

Her eyes widened as she looked up at him. She wasn’t sure what to say. So much had happened over the years. Despite what he’d said, she didn’t think she was the same person he thought she was. Would he still love her if he got to know her better?

Before she could speak, he put his fingers to her lips. “Shhh… Don’t say anything. Not yet.”

While he held her gaze, he moved his palm along her body then skimmed the back of his hand over her nipples, causing her to gasp with pleasure. He trailed his fingers down her flat abdomen to the soft curls at the apex of her thighs.

She shivered with want and need, but something more, too. Her heart was filled with whatever was rising inside her. It filled to overflowing, a warmth that suffused her entire being. How could she be so blessed as to be in Blake’s arms again after she’d left the way she did?

He moved his fingers back to her face and she stilled as he traced the scar from one side of her face to the other. “You must have been through so much, honey.” He cupped her scarred cheek. “I wish I could have been there for you.”

The beauty of the moment made tears back up behind her eyes. How could she have left this man?

“You’re so beautiful.” He kissed her scarred cheek before moving his lips down the slender column of her neck to the hollow at the base of her throat. “Everything about you is beautiful.”

The way he accepted her, the way he told her she was beautiful, filled her heart even more to the brim.

He trailed kisses to the valley between her breasts and then she arched her back as he took one of her nipples in his mouth and rolled the other between his thumb and forefinger. As he licked and sucked each of her nipples she squirmed and grasped his powerful shoulders like she was clinging to a life preserver to keep from drowning in ecstasy.

When he moved his mouth to her bellybutton, his big hands felt calloused and rough against her soft skin as he slid them beneath her ass. He eased lower, his lips and tongue leaving a damp trail down to the curls below.

He moved his big shoulders between her thighs, spreading them wide. She still couldn’t get over how big he was now. He was the same Blake, but even more powerful and rugged than he’d been when they’d been together as teenagers.

She tensed as he kissed the inside of one thigh and then the other and she waited for his mouth to move to her folds. His hands beneath her ass brought her closer to him. And she heard his deep inhalation.

Her heart beat faster as he spread her thighs even wider, lowered his head and ran his tongue along her folds.

She hissed with pleasure. He continued to lick her clit and she realized she was grabbing the comforter to either side of her and clenching it in her fists as if to ground herself. She wanted to toss her head back and revel in the sensations, but she wanted to watch him, too.

Seeing him between her thighs, looking at her while he licked her, nearly made her come unglued. Incredible sensations built inside her and she felt like her whole body was whirling and she couldn’t control anything. She wanted to hold back, to draw it out. But when he slid two fingers into her core and started pumping them in and out, she couldn’t stop herself from falling apart.

She couldn’t have held back the scream if she’d tried. She thrashed beneath the assault of his mouth and fingers as he continued drawing out her orgasm.

When he raised his head, his eyes were dark with satisfaction. He moved up her body and braced himself above her so that his full weight wasn’t on her. They’d already talked about safe sex the second time they were together that first night and the fact that he didn’t need a condom.

“Take me, Blake.” She found herself begging when he just stayed still and watched her. “Please.”

She reached between them and grasped his cock, putting it at the entrance to her core. He kept his gaze pinned to hers as he pushed himself into her.

Her eyes widened at the feel of his thickness and length filling her up. Every time he entered her felt like the first time.

He began a slow and easy pace as he continued to watch her. His jaw grew tense as he moved and her breathing grew harsher, perspiration coating her skin and his.

“You’re so damned beautiful, KitCat,” he murmured and she felt the truth in his words. He made her feel beautiful and sexy again.

“I want to come when you do.” She remembered all the times they would reach orgasm together and the sense of completeness it had always given her.

He nodded and moved in and out, picking up his pace. She felt herself spiraling, an orgasm so near, she could barely keep from coming.

“I’m there,” she whispered. “I’m waiting for you.”

He thrust a few times more. “Come, baby. Come now.”

She cried out with the exquisite pleasure that took hold of her as his shout joined hers. He continued moving in and out as her body vibrated. She felt the throb of his cock inside her as her core contracted around him, drawing out his semen to fill her.

He stopped and lowered his head, still braced above her, his chest rising and falling with his harsh breaths. He was still inside her and she loved the feel of him there. Then he pulled out and caught her to him as he rolled onto his back and brought her on top of him.

She laughed as she found herself above him, her skin slick against his, her long hair sliding against his skin and brushing his face. He looked at her as if she might be some kind of goddess that he’d captured and intended to keep forever, even if he had to lock her away.

He cupped the back of her head and brought her down for a long kiss. When their lips parted, he pushed her hair behind her ear. “I wish we could stay here all day, with you in my arms.”

She smiled down at him. “We have work to do.”

He rolled her onto her back, causing her to giggle. “Not if I keep you prisoner.”

She laughed and looped her arms around his neck. “That might not be such a bad fate.”

He grinned. “Just know that I don’t intend to let you go.” His expression grew more serious and she knew that he meant it when he said, “Ever.”

Happiness like she hadn’t felt in a long time filled her, completed her. Where once she’d felt broken, now she felt whole again.

It was a long time before they made it out of bed and back to reality.

Chapter 15

Cat waited at Folsom Ranch for the last couple of 4-H’ers in the horse club to arrive. One of those who hadn’t shown up yet was Demi, and Cat hoped she’d make it. She was surprised at the flutters in her belly as she prayed that the girl would be accepting of her. It was important to her in a way she didn’t fully understand.

It was a beautiful May Saturday with a nice breeze that smelled of dust, horses, and the scent of the oncoming summer that always started early in Arizona. Cat’s western hat shaded her eyes from the rising sun.

The horses—Gretchen, Dolly, and Shelton—stood beside her, saddled, swatting away flies from their rumps with their long tails. Two of the 4-H’ers had ridden their own horses over.

Cat thought about her time with Blake over the past few days. After spending Wednesday morning in bed before getting to work on the audit, they’d seen each other twice more during the week.

Friday they’d played putt-putt golf and had laughed like teenagers and Cat had fallen into a fit of giggles when Blake had hit his ball across the course, in the wrong direction, and had made a hole-in-one at the Dutch windmill instead of in the castle that had been directly in front of them.

Cat held back a grin as she saw Blake’s red truck when came around a bend in the road and Amy said, “Demi’s here.”

For some reason, Brett looked like he wanted to hide as Blake brought the truck to a stop and parked.

Both Demi and Blake climbed out of the truck and Cat’s belly fluttered for an entirely different reason than when she’d been worried about seeing Demi. Cat felt like she could never get enough of looking at him and having him close. When he reached them she was glad he didn’t kiss her in front of the kids and Demi. He just gave her a smile that sent thrills through her from the top of her head to the tips of her toes.

Demi, on the other hand, had her arms crossed over her chest and wouldn’t meet Cat’s eyes. Cat nearly sighed. At least the girl wasn’t glaring at her.

Blake went up to Brett who looked at him with something like fear. Blake held out his hand and Brett took it hesitantly. When they released their grip, Blake spoke quietly to the boy but Cat couldn’t hear him nor Brett’s response. But when they parted, the boy looked relieved and even smiled.

Demi had tensed and had been watching with what had looked like concern, but she visibly relaxed when she saw Brett smile.

Blake squeezed Demi’s shoulder then touched his hat with one hand when he looked at Cat. “I’ll be back to pick up Demi when you’re ready.” He looked at the girl. “Call me when it’s time.”

She nodded. “Okay, Dad.”

Cat did her best not to stare after Blake and admire his nice ass and the way he filled out his western shirt and his Wranglers as he walked away.

Apparently, she hadn’t done a very good job of hiding her interest because Demi was staring at her when she turned her gaze back to the group.

“As you know, the Flagstaff Junior Rodeo is in two weeks.” Cat smiled at the 4-H’ers standing around her. “We’re going to pack in as much practice as possible between now and then.”

The teens nodded and started talking about who their competition was from the surrounding counties. Unanimously, the kids said Demi was the top barrel racer and Brett was the best at tie-down calf roping. The other 4-H’ers were strong competitors as well.

Demi acted like a pro when it came to participating in the discussions, even when it meant talking to Cat. She was certain, though, that Demi was still unhappy about the relationship between her father and Cat. She could only hope the girl came around and that it wouldn’t take too long—that was, if she ever did.

But Cat wasn’t ready to look that far into the future. What was between her and Blake was incredible, but would it last? Would he stop finding her attractive as time passed?

Cat gave tips and guidance as the 4-H’ers practiced their events. They would need to practice a lot on their own horses between now and the rodeo.

When it was time for Demi to practice her event, she mounted Gretchen and hesitated. She looked down from where she sat on the horse. “Will you teach me that trick again, the one that you showed me at the last meeting?”

“Sure.” Cat felt a little sense of elation that Demi was turning to her for something. She mounted Dolly and the horses moved side by side as Cat went over the move that had helped her to win several championships. “Watch me now.”

Demi sat on Gretchen and watched Cat ride to the starting point on Dolly. Cat felt a sense of elation as she prepared to race Dolly. Even though she wasn’t going to go full out, the pure enjoyment of the moment made her heart thrum.

She raced the barrels, wishing she could run them hard. No matter her insistence on riding horses, a niggling fear was always at the back of her mind that it was possible for her to take a spill and hit her head.

When she finished the cloverleaf pattern and trotted up to Demi and Gretchen, Cat felt a flush in her cheeks and couldn’t help the broad smile on her face.

“You love it, don’t you,” Demi said in a way that sounded like a statement, not a question. “Just like me.”

Cat grinned. “Absolutely. As a 4-H leader, these last couple of meetings are the first time I’ve been back at it since the accident and it feels good to be doing what I loved, even if it’s only in a small way.” She was surprised that she was talking so animatedly with Demi, as if there was nothing between them.

Demi seemed to have a hard time keeping from smiling, too. Regardless of Demi’s feelings about Cat and her dad being together, this was a bond they both shared. Cat hoped it would be enough for them to develop the start of a relationship. It wouldn’t be enough to sustain it, but it was a start.

“I’d better get going.” Demi took off on Gretchen and trotted to the starting point.

When Demi was ready, Cat shouted for her to go and timed her. The girl was poetry in motion, her movements smooth and beautiful. Even though Gretchen wasn’t her own horse, it was like the pair of them had been practicing together forever.

“Beautiful,” Cat said, when Demi returned, and the other teens clapped and called out to her.

Demi’s face looked as flushed as Cat’s had felt and her eyes glittered with happiness as she grinned. Cat knew the feeling. The girl felt more at home on a horse than anywhere else.

Cat and Demi rode side-by-side back to the group and both dismounted.

“Two more weeks.” Amy bounced up and down on her boot heels. “I can’t wait.” She whispered to Demi, “Maybe that cute guy from Coconino County will be there. Clive Turner.” Amy giggled after she said it and Demi grinned.

Cat hid a smile and talked to the group. “We’ll meet again next Saturday, same time, same place. Can everyone make it?”

The kids nodded and said they’d be there. Brett and Demi volunteered to take the three horses to the barn and put them up. The rest of 4-H’ers left as their parents arrived and the two who had come by horseback left the same way.

Blake’s red truck came up the drive and Cat smiled as he pulled up and parked. When he walked up to Cat, he looked around, didn’t see anyone, and gave her a quick kiss.

“How about dinner tonight?” he asked. “My house.”

She brushed back hair that had blown into her face. “Are you sure that’s wise, with Demi?”

He nodded. “She needs to get used to you being around.”

Cat smiled at the thought of being with Blake at his home. She liked being there with him. “I’d like that.”

“Good.” He gave her a light kiss. “Is Demi in the barn?”

“With Brett.” Cat nodded. “Putting up the horses.”

Blake frowned. He started toward the barn and she jogged to keep up with him.

“What’s wrong?” she asked.

“Maybe nothing,” he said beneath his breath. “I hope.”

As they walked through the huge door, Cat blinked as her eyes adjusted to the dimness of the barn, smells of alfalfa and manure meeting her nose.

Her gaze fell on Brett and Demi—and they were kissing.

Blake made a low growling noise and strode toward the pair.

Demi squealed with surprise and jumped away from Brett the moment she saw her father. The boy looked terrified.

When Blake reached the pair, he put his hand on Demi’s shoulder.

“Dad, no,” Demi said. “Don’t get mad.”

“Stay away from my daughter.” Blake’s voice was deadly calm as he spoke to Brett. “I never want to see you alone with Demi again.”

Brett’s throat worked as he said, “Yes, sir.”

“We’re going home.” Blake guided Demi, his hand still on her shoulder. Tears filled the girl’s eyes.

Demi broke into a run and raced out of the barn. Through the barn doors, Cat saw that Demi reached Blake’s truck before he did. She climbed into the passenger seat and slammed the door shut.

Blake looked over his shoulder at Cat. “Six, tonight,” he said and she nodded before he turned and headed toward the truck again.

Cat faced Brett who looked like he’d just escaped being executed. “What in the world were you thinking?” she said. “First of all, you’re sixteen and she’s fourteen. Secondly, this is a 4-H club where you’re here to practice and learn. It’s not some place for you to make out with a girl two years younger than you.”

He hung his head. “I’m sorry.”

“Demi’s father is the one you’re going to need to apologize to,” Cat said. “Now, run along and I’ll finish taking care of the horses.”

Brett nodded and left the barn, leaving Cat behind, shaking her head. She wouldn’t want to be Demi or Blake right now.

Chapter 16

Cat stood at Blake’s front door, waiting a moment before she rapped her knuckles on the wood. She felt a little jittery. She shouldn’t be nervous about being accepted by a teenager, but she was. She liked Demi and wanted the girl to like her as well but she understood if Demi didn’t want to accept her. The girl had had her father to herself all of these years and wasn’t ready to share.

The night was cool, the air fresh and clean. Cat wore comfortable Wrangler jeans and a sleeveless white western blouse with one of her several pairs of boots. Her long black hair was pulled back in a French braid and she wore light makeup. She held a pan of apple crumble in one arm.

Just as she raised her free hand to knock, the door opened. Blake stood in the doorway and he smiled when he saw her and held the door open so that she could walk in. When he’d closed the door behind her, he lowered his head and gave her a lingering kiss.

She looked past him. “Where’s Demi?”

“Still in her room.” He sighed and shook his head. “This time I don’t know how long it’s going to take her to get past this.”

Cat thought for a moment. “Can I talk to her? We seemed to have connected a little today at the meeting.”

Blake rubbed his hand through his short hair. “She’s also sulking because I took away her phone and she’s not too happy about having you over for dinner.”

“It might be good for us to talk things over,” Cat said.

“Yeah. Maybe she needs a female to talk with.” He gestured down the hall. “Last door on the right.”

“I made apple crumble.” She handed him the pan. “I remember how you used to like it.”

He smiled. “You remember right.”

“I’ll talk to Demi now.” Cat bit her lower lip as she walked down the hall and paused in front of the door that was cracked open. She took a deep breath and knocked lightly on the wood. “Demi?”

“What do you want?” came the sullen reply.

“Can I come in for a moment?” Cat asked.

“Whatever,” Demi muttered.

Cat grasped the handle and opened the door the rest of the way. Demi was sitting on her bed with her arms wrapped around her knees, which were drawn to her chest. She rested her chin on her knees.

Demi didn’t look at Cat as she sat on the bed next to the girl. Both were silent for a few moments.

“Why are you here?” Demi said, still not looking at Cat.

Cat watched the girl. “I want to talk with you.”

“Everything was fine before you showed up.” Demi crossed her arms over her chest. “You’re just going to come between me and Dad.”

Cat shook her head. “Nothing will ever put me between you and your father.”

“Right,” Demi said sarcastically. “You already are.”

“Your father loves you,” Cat said quietly. “Nothing will ever change that.”

Demi shifted on the bed. “If he loves me, why won’t he let me date?”

Cat was a little surprised at the switch in conversation. “He just doesn’t want anything to happen to you.”

“He doesn’t want me to grow up.” Demi stared at the wall. “He wants me to stay a little girl forever.”

“Brett is a sixteen-year-old boy,” Cat said.

Demi scowled. “That’s only two years between us.”

Cat studied the girl. “At your age, that’s a big difference.”

“Not that big,” Demi grumbled.

“Yes, it is.” Cat wanted the girl to understand. “Boys that age are on the cusp of manhood. You’re a young woman but you still need some time to grow up.”

“What do you know?” Demi turned her glare on Cat. “You’re not even a mother.”

Cat felt the familiar ache and pain grip her as the words cut into her heart. For a moment she couldn’t talk. “I was,” she said in a near whisper.

Demi frowned and cut her gaze to Cat. “Did you leave your kid like my mom left me?”

Cat shook her head and tried to hold back tears. “Melanie died when she was four. She would have been your age now.”

A stunned look crossed Demi’s face and she looked ashamed and sorrowful all at once. “I’m sorry, Cat. That was mean of me. I’m sorry you lost your daughter.”

Despite trying her best not to cry, a tear rolled down Cat’s cheek. “I miss her.” She pushed the tear away with her fingertips. “When I tell you that I think you’re too young to be with a boy that old, I’m thinking how I would have felt about my own daughter in that situation.”

“How did Melanie die?” Demi asked quietly.

“Leukemia.” Cat looked at her fingers in her lap. “She developed it when she was two and was sick most of her young life.” Cat took a deep, shuddering breath. “It seemed like I barely got to know her and love her and then she was gone.” She gave a sad smile. “But I still think she’s an angel watching over me.”

Demi slipped her feet out from under her and let them hang over the edge of the bed. She scooted closer to Cat so that they were shoulder to shoulder. “I’m really sorry,” Demi said again.

Cat turned her head and looked at the girl beside her and did her best to smile. “I think she might have been like you when she grew up. She was a pretty girl with long dark hair and a sweet smile. Toward the end she lost all of her hair but she was still beautiful.”

“If she looked like you, she would have been beautiful,” Demi said as she looked at Cat.

Without thinking, Cat touched the scar on the cheek it crossed.

“The scar doesn’t make any difference.” Demi’s expression was sincere. “I hardly notice it.”

“Thank you.” Cat gave a soft smile. “I don’t know if I’m any good at this since my daughter was so small and you’re a young woman. But I can tell you how I would feel. I would be just as protective as your father is.”

Demi swung her feet from where she sat perched on the edge of the bed. “He won’t let me date until I’m sixteen.”

“That’s a good age to start,” Cat said. “But he lets you go out with groups of friends which includes guys and girls right?”

Demi picked at a fold on the knee of her jeans. “Yes, but Amy’s allowed to go on supervised dates now and she’s the same age as me.”

Cat thought about that for a moment. “Maybe your dad would allow that if you wanted to date a boy your own age.”

With her head tilted to the side, Demi seemed to think about it. “I don’t know if I want Dad on a date with me. That would be too weird.”

Cat held back a smile. “Think about it and talk to your dad.”

“I like Brett, though.” Demi looked up at Cat. “I mean I really like him.”

“It’s not easy being a teenager.” Cat crossed her boots at her ankles. “Even when I was sixteen my grandmother didn’t want me to date your father and we were the same age.”

“It’s hard to think of you and Dad as teenagers and boyfriend and girlfriend.” Demi frowned. “It’s hard to think of you and Dad dating now, too.”

“I can understand that,” Cat said.

“So you really care about my dad?” Demi asked.

“I care for your father more than even I could have imagined.” Cat stared at a poster of a blue-eyed paint horse on the wall. “I loved him so much when we were teenagers. I’ve never felt anything like that in my life.”

“And you love him now,” Demi said.

After a moment, Cat gave a slow nod. “A love like that…I don’t think it can ever go away.”

Demi studied Cat. “Then, why did you leave him?”

“My father was abusive and I wanted to get out of Prescott and as far away from him as I could go.” Cat sighed and stared at her boots. “Your dad didn’t want to leave—all of his family is here. I was young and so full of emotion and pain that I ran the first chance I got.” She’d used Toby as a way to escape her father.

“That’s sad about your father.” Demi was frowning. “He was a mean man?”

“Very. I wasn’t as lucky as you,” Cat said. “One of the reasons I ended up in rodeo is because I’d go to the neighbors and they’d let me ride their horses and train there. It was an escape for me, and horses and rodeo grew to be loves like no other in my life.” She paused. “Of course I loved them in a different way than I’d loved your dad.”

“Why did you come back now?” Demi asked.

“My grandmother is ill.” Cat felt a heavy weight press down on her. “I want to be with her as much as I can during her remaining months and hopefully, years.”

A light rap came on the doorframe. Demi tensed a little as she looked up and saw Blake standing in the doorway.

He looked from Demi to Cat and smiled. “Dinner’s ready, girls.”

“We’ll be right there,” Cat said.

“Don’t take too long. Dinner will get cold.” He turned away and left.

“Your dad is a good man.” Cat smiled. “You know that.”

“Inside, I know he wants what’s best for me.” Demi tugged at the fold in her jeans. “It’s just hard sometimes.”

“I wish I’d had a dad like yours,” Cat said. “My life would have been a lot different than it turned out to be.”

“You never would have left Prescott then,” Demi said.

Cat thought about it for a moment. “Maybe things worked out the way they were supposed to and are now coming full circle. I would never have had Melanie and your dad wouldn’t have had you. You are two blessings who were meant to be.”

“I think you’re right,” Demi said.

“We’d better go.” Cat pushed herself up from the mattress to her feet. “Something smells wonderful and I’d hate for it to get cold.”

Demi nodded and stood then met Cat’s gaze. “Thank you, Cat.”

Cat wanted to reach out and tuck a stray hair that had escaped Demi’s braid but she held herself back.

Instead she smiled and they walked out the door toward the kitchen.

Chapter 17

Sunday morning, Blake stood on his front porch as he looked at the caller ID on his cell phone and frowned. He wasn’t in the mood to talk with Sally and deal with her antagonism, but he wasn’t one to ignore calls or delay in facing anything that came his way.

Last night had turned out well with Demi seeming to have come to terms with Blake’s rule against dating, especially older boys. Although appearing wary at times, his daughter also seemed to be more accepting of Cat.

But now he had to deal with Sally.

“Sally,” he answered.

“I’m taking Demi when school gets out for the summer,” Sally stated the moment he answered. “Permanently.”

He’d had just about all he could take of Sally and her insistence that she was taking Demi from him. “We’ve been through this. You’re not taking her.”

“She’s not yours.” Something like satisfaction rang in Sally’s voice.

A bad feeling that came out of nowhere washed over him. “She’s my daughter and she’s staying with me. You’re not fit to be a mother.”

“You’re not her biological father.” Sally sounded triumphant. “She wasn’t really a month early. I was two weeks pregnant when I picked you out to be the father of my child and screwed you.”

Cold crept over his skin and a sick sensation shot through his gut. “Stop playing games. This is our daughter’s life.”

“It’s no game,” Sally said in a too-sweet voice. “The man who got me pregnant didn’t have a dime. You’re a McBride and I knew you had money, so I went where the money was.”

Heat burned over Blake’s skin. “I don’t know what in the hell you’re up to, but you’re not getting my daughter.”

“My daughter,” Sally said. “Don’t you wonder why she doesn’t look like you? She’s not your daughter. She’s mine.”

“Bullshit,” Blake said, but he felt like his mind was spinning. Was she telling the truth?

“You don’t want to do it the easy way?” Sally said. “Fine. You won’t have her at all. No visitation. None.”

Blake clenched his hands at his sides. “I’ve had it with your games, Sally.”

“You’re the reason I had problems to begin with,” Sally went on. “I wouldn’t have turned to drugs and alcohol if it weren’t for you.” Her voice rose. “She wants to live with me anyway. You’re too strict and she’s unhappy. I’ll take care of her and she’ll have a beautiful house and not live out in the sticks.”

“This conversation has gone far enough,” Blake said.

“You’ve got a few more weeks with her,” Sally went on. “That’ll give her time to get together what she needs, and you can make your goodbyes.”

Blake noticed a vehicle tearing down the road, its tires kicking up clouds of dust as it sped toward the ranch.

“I have full custody of Demi and you’re not taking her anywhere.” Blake’s heart was thudding harder. “As far as paternity, that’s nothing but bullshit.”

“You’ll find out real soon that it’s not,” she said in a voice that sickened his stomach.

Was she telling the truth? Or was this another one of her ploys?

The car that had been speeding down the road came through the main gate and then parked in front of the house.

“I don’t have time for this.” He started toward the car where a man was getting out. “I’ve got things to do.”

“Did someone get there just now?” she asked innocently.

Blake held back a scowl as a man wearing slacks and a button-up shirt strode toward him, dust covering his shoes as he walked across the hard-packed dirt driveway.

A sinking feeling weighted his gut as the man held out two envelopes. Blake took them and the man said, “You’ve been served,” and then walked back to the car.

“What perfect timing,” Sally said over the phone, obviously hearing the man and knowing all along that he’d been on his way. “That’s a court order for a paternity test, and an order for Demi to be tested, too.”

The rest of whatever she said was a buzz in his ears. He disconnected the call without telling her goodbye and shoved the phone into its holster on his belt.

He barely noticed his hands were trembling as he opened one of the two envelopes. He unfolded the papers and saw that it was exactly what she’d said it was. An order for a paternity test. He opened the second envelope. An order for Demi to have her blood tested.

He sat heavily in one of the chairs on the front porch and covered his eyes with his hand, elbow resting on his thigh. Was it true? Was Demi some other man’s biological child and Sally would be able to take her away?

Blake hadn’t cried since he was a kid but he felt an ache behind his eyes now. He couldn’t lose Demi. She was his daughter. No matter what the paternity test might say, Demi was his daughter.

He gritted his teeth, wanting to shred the document and burn the scraps to ash.

Over and over in his mind he turned the thought around that Demi might not be his. He couldn’t get himself to believe it was true and that he could lose his daughter.

He didn’t give a damn what the paternity test came up with. Demi was his daughter and he’d fight for her. He wasn’t letting her go.

An odd sensation had been floating in Cat’s belly all morning as she took care of chores and prepared to go to Grandma Hayden’s. Cat had no idea what was making her feel this way, but she felt unnerved.

She always spent Sundays with her grandmother, but she had the strangest feeling that Blake needed her. She pulled her cell phone out of her pocket and looked at it for a moment. Last night had been great with Blake and Demi and the only feelings that had lingered were good ones. So why did she feel like something was off?

She went to her list of contacts and called Blake. It rang a few times.

“Hi, honey.” Blake’s voice had a forced edge to it.

“Is everything all right?” she asked with hesitation.

He paused. “I don’t know.”

She realized she was holding her breath and let it out in a slow exhale. “Do you want to talk about it?”

“Yeah,” he said. “But not on the phone.”

“Do you want to come to Grandma Hayden’s for supper?” Cat felt another nervous flutter in her belly. “She’d love to have company and I know she’d be happy to see you.”

He paused again and his hesitation made her feel more concerned. “Would she mind if Demi came?”

“She’d be thrilled to have Demi visit.” Cat started pacing her small kitchen. “She said something about having prepared some kind of chicken casserole for today and she always makes enough for a family even though it’s usually just the two of us. I know there will be plenty because I end up taking a ton of leftovers home. I think she’s making a red velvet cake, too.”

“Your granny makes the best red velvet cake,” he said. “What time?”

She glanced at the time on the microwave. It was almost noon. “Grandma likes to have an early supper. How about coming over around four and we’ll have supper at five?”

“Four it is.” He still sounded like something was wrong and it made her tense inside. “Granny’s still in the same place?”

“Yes.” Cat nodded to herself. “I’ll see you then.”

After they disconnected, she called Grandma Hayden to let her know that Blake and Demi were coming. Like Cat had expected, her grandmother was thrilled.

It was close to noon when Cat arrived at her Grandma Hayden’s. Like Cat had expected, her grandmother was smiling and humming as she busied herself around the house. Cat gave Grandma a kiss and helped her wherever she was needed. The elderly woman seemed happier and in less pain than usual.

A couple of minutes after four there was a knock and Cat opened the door to greet Blake and Demi. After Cat said hello to Demi, Blake gave Cat a light kiss. Demi watched and her brow furrowed. It didn’t look like she approved, but she didn’t say anything.

Grandma Hayden came into the living room, still wearing her apron, beaming as she greeted Blake and Demi.

“You’re much bigger than the last time I ran into you and your father,” Grandma Hayden said to Demi with a smile. “What year are you in school now?”

Demi seemed a little shy. “I’m a freshman.”

“I hear you like to barrel race and love rodeo just as my little Catharine did,” Grandma said as she ushered everyone into the kitchen.

Demi nodded. “I love it.”

The kitchen had always been the gathering place for family and friends. It smelled of melted cheese and pasta, a smell that had always been comforting to Cat.

Blake smiled and had a lively discussion with Grandma Hayden and she looked as pleased as could be. Demi and Cat talked about horses and the upcoming rodeo. Demi was excited and her enthusiasm was barely contained. When they talked about her favorite subjects, she seemed to forget about resenting Cat.

Even though Blake was engaged in conversation and wore a smile while talking, there was something in his eyes that told Cat he was troubled.

After dinner, Demi volunteered to wash dishes and they all cleaned up.

“We’ll have dessert once dinner has had a chance to settle,” Grandma said. “Would you like to play a card game?” she asked Demi.

The girl nodded. “Where are your cards?”

“Blake and I are going to go out on the porch for a few moments.” Cat smiled at her grandmother. “We’ll be back in a few.”

“You go right ahead.” Grandma was showing Demi where the decks of cards were. “We’ll get the cards warmed up.”

Blake walked with Cat onto the front porch and they closed the screen door behind themselves. It was a pleasant evening, the air cool and smelling of cut grass from the neighbor’s yard. They sat in the porch swing like they’d done so many times when they were teenagers.

He looked like he was brooding over something, his gaze focused on a cottonwood in the front yard.

“What’s wrong?” Cat finally asked.

For a long moment Blake didn’t answer. Then he reached into his back pocket and pulled out papers that had been folded enough times to fit into his pocket.

She unfolded the papers and held them up so that the light from the living room window would allow her to read it. Her skin prickled as she read the start of the papers.

“It’s a court order for a paternity test.” She looked at the next set of papers. “And an order for Demi to be tested, too.” Her eyes were wide as she looked at Blake. “Is that to prove you’re Demi’s father?”

He rubbed his temples with his fingertips then lowered his hand. “Sally called today. She claims that Demi isn’t mine. Said she only married me because I have money and the biological father didn’t.”

Stunned didn’t begin to describe the way Cat felt. She couldn’t imagine what Blake was feeling right now.

“She wants to take Demi away from me and file for full custody.” His voice was hoarse, like his emotions were almost too difficult to contain. “She’s moving to Nashville. She’ll take Demi halfway across the country from me if she wins custody.”

“Dear God, Blake.” Cat took his hand in hers. “What are you going to do?”

“I’m going to fight for her with everything I have.” Blake’s expression had darkened. “I don’t give a shit what any test might say. Demi is my daughter and Sally isn’t going to rip her away from me.”

Cat couldn’t think of a word to say. She squeezed his hand, trying to give him what comfort she could.

“Damn.” He rubbed his eyes with his thumb and forefinger. “I’ll call my lawyer Monday morning and do whatever I have to do to keep my daughter.”

“Have you told Demi yet?” Cat asked.

He shook his head. “I need to get the blood tests done first to make sure this isn’t one of Sally’s games.”

Blake gripped Cat’s hand tightly and she rested her head on his shoulder. For a long moment they remained silent, the swing swaying a little with their slight movements.

“We’d better get inside,” Blake finally said. “I don’t want to keep your granny waiting.”

Cat got up with him and as he released her hand, she wrapped her arms around him and hugged him for a long moment.

“I’m here for you, Blake,” she whispered.

He put his forehead against hers. “Thank you.”

When they drew away, he rested his on her lower back as they moved to the screen door and into the house.

Demi and Grandma Hayden were laughing as they played some kind of card game at the kitchen table. Blake put on a smile and pulled up a chair next to Demi and Cat sat between him and Grandma.

Cat watched Blake as he teamed up with Demi to play nertz, a card game, against Grandma Hayden and Cat. She watched the loving way he played the game with his daughter and how he always included her in the adults’ conversations. In turn, it was clear how much Demi loved her father.

Cat’s gut was sick and she prayed that Blake wasn’t going to lose custody of his daughter. It would break his heart.

Chapter 18

“Why do I have to have a physical?” Demi asked Blake as they sat in the doctor’s office. It was a week after Sally’s call, the first opening they’d had at the doctor’s office. “I’m not sick.”

“Teenagers should have physicals done to make sure everything is all right, honey.” He smiled at her. “But I hear they’re not real fun for women.”

“What do you mean?” she asked.

He felt heat rising to his face. “Dr. Mack will explain everything.” He dug in his pocket and handed Demi her cell phone. “It’s been a week now.”

“Thanks, Dad.” She took the phone, turned it on, and relaxed in one of the chairs as she started checking text and phone messages.

Blake had no idea if the boy, Brett, had sent her messages. He didn’t want to violate his daughter’s trust. But if she violated his trust again, then he would consider screening her messages.

Demi’s name was called and they both got to their feet and she pocketed her cell phone. He accompanied her as a nurse took Demi’s temperature and blood pressure as well as weighed her and measured her height. Then they went into the examination room where they waited for the doctor.

Blake and Demi talked about the upcoming rodeo while they waited, and he felt more and more uncomfortable.

When Dr. Mack and a fairly young nurse walked in, Blake wasn’t sure if he felt relief or more tension than he’d been feeling before. Dr. Mack was in his early sixties, a good guy whom Blake had always liked.

“Honey, will you be okay if Dr. Mack talks with you alone?” Blake asked. “Now that you’re a teenager you can have conversations with the doctor without me around.”

Demi nodded. “Okay.”

Relieved, Blake left the examination room and went to the waiting area. He forced himself to sit down rather than pace.

This was a time when it would have been good for Demi to have a woman in her life. Someone stable who could explain things like women’s physicals so that his daughter would be better prepared.

He’d thought about Sally going with Demi to the doctor, but Sally hated that kind of thing and he was the parent with full custody. Not to mention, he needed to be with Demi when the blood tests were done and he didn’t want Sally spilling the reason why they were having them done in the first place. He didn’t want her to go through the pain of thinking about him possibly not being her biological father if it was unnecessary.

He wished he could have had Cat along. But even though Demi wasn’t sulking as much, he didn’t think she was ready for she and Cat to be doing things so personal together.

His lawyer had said there was precedent in Arizona where adoptive parents were given joint custody, so it was likely Sally couldn’t win full custody. However, it was possible that Blake could get only partial custody and end up only having her on some holidays and during the summer. Sally would take Demi away to Tennessee. As far away as that was, it might as well be in another country.

He rubbed his temples. Damn. He couldn’t lose Demi like that. He couldn’t stand not being able to see her every day.

When Demi came out into the waiting room, Blake’s tension rose. His daughter looked okay, but somehow seemed more adult as she walked outside with him.

“I didn’t like that,” she said, then handed him a paper. “The doctor told me that I also have to have some blood tests done.”

Blake nodded. It was what he’d expected. At the same time they would have blood drawn for the court-ordered tests as well.

He drove them to the lab next and they both had their blood drawn. Demi refused to look at the needle as it pricked her skin and her jaw was set as she clenched her teeth. She’d always hated shots when she was younger, like most kids did, and having her blood drawn was no better as far as she was concerned.

She frowned as they walked outside the lab building. “I didn’t like having my blood drawn.”

He put his arm around her shoulders. “You did great.”

“Why does the doctor need to do blood tests?” she asked as they reached the truck.

Blake opened the truck. “They just need to make sure everything is okay. Kids can get sick from things that need to be treated.”

After they climbed in, Demi said, “Like Cat’s daughter? She got sick so young.”

He started the vehicle. He and Cat had talked about her daughter and she’d shared about what had happened to her. “Yes, they look for things like that.” He gave Demi a comforting smile. “But thank God those things are rare.”

She nodded and looked at him. “I love you, Dad.”

Love and pain filled his heart and it was almost too much to bear. “Just remember how much I will always love you, too. No matter what.”

* * * * *

Demi’s cell phone rang and Blake watched as she pulled it out of her pocket and looked at the display. She flopped in a kitchen chair and answered, “Hi, Mom.”

His shoulders always tensed when Demi talked to her mother and he mentally shook his head. He went back to pouring a glass of iced tea and squeezed lemon into it.

“I’m doing good.” Demi had a light note to her voice as Blake wiped lemon juice from his fingers on a hand towel. “I missed sixth hour at school today which was okay with me. I hate math.” She listened then said, “I didn’t go because Dad and I went to the doctor today. I had to have a physical. It sucked.”

A pause and then Demi frowned. “How did you know I had blood tests done?”

Blake’s gut clenched. When he’d talked with Sally earlier this week he’d asked her not to say anything to Demi until the results were back and to let him tell her.

Blood drained from Demi’s face and she turned pale as she listened to her mother. Her eyes were wide as she looked at Blake. Then she said in a choked voice. “Dad isn’t my real father?”

Blake felt like his heart had stopped beating. Confusion and pain clouded his daughter’s face. He didn’t know what to do as Demi stared at him as if begging him to challenge what her mother had told her. What could he say? He didn’t know for sure.

She sat frozen with the phone held up to her ear. She didn’t move when Blake took the phone from her and disconnected the call without saying anything to Sally. He turned the phone off so that she couldn’t call back and disturb them.

As his daughter stared, he crouched in front of her chair and met her gaze. “Honey, your mother told me a week ago that I might not be your biological father.” He put his hands on her shoulders. “But I don’t care what any damned tests say. I am your father. I love you more than anything in this world.”

“That’s why my blood was taken today?” she whispered. “To prove that you’re not my real dad?”

“I am your real dad.” Blake’s fury at Sally was hard to contain as he tried to reassure Demi. “No matter what, I love you and you are my daughter.”

“Then why did you make me take the blood tests?” She looked as if she’d been betrayed.

“Your mother got a court order for both of us.” He tried to keep his voice calm. “I had no choice.”

Demi’s lower lip trembled and tears started rolling down her cheeks. She shoved her chair back, got to her feet, and bolted out of the kitchen.

“Demi!” Blake went after her, heading for the front door.

She was ahead of him, running as fast as she could for the barn.

He followed her. Just as he reached the barn, Dandy tore out with Demi riding her bareback, her face streaked with tears.

“No, Demi,” he shouted. “You know you’re not allowed to ride bareback. It’s too dangerous.”

But she didn’t heed him and probably couldn’t hear him, as fast as she was riding.

“Damn.” Blake ran into the barn and brought out Tango, his fastest mare. He threw a saddle on the horse and cinched it securely before he mounted and went after Demi.

She was nowhere in sight. The pain inside him for what Sally had just done to Demi mixed with fear for his daughter. She shouldn’t be riding bareback, especially not in the emotional state she was in.

He headed Tango in the direction Demi had gone, the horse’s hooves flying over the ground. They went over a small hill. Just as they crested it, he saw Demi’s horse in the distance. The horse was riderless. As he got closer he saw a still form on the ground beside Dandy.

Blake’s heart thundered and his entire body felt like ice. The fear in him was so great he felt like a knife had slashed his gut. What if what had happened to Cat had happened to his daughter?

When he reached Demi, her horse was nudging her as if to wake her up, but Demi didn’t move.

He dismounted in a rush and went to Demi’s side. She was so damned still. He placed his trembling fingers at her neck and found that her pulse was beating strong and sure.

Demi blinked and looked at Blake from where she lay on the ground, her expression confused. “What happened?”

“You took a spill off of Dandy.” Blake stroked her hair. “Does anything hurt? Can you move your legs and arms?”

She shifted and pushed herself to a sitting position and rubbed the back of her head. “I have a lump but I think I’m okay.” She frowned. “My hair feels sticky.”

Blake looked at the ground and saw that a rock was where Demi’s head had been and it was covered in blood. The fear that had never left him rose into his throat and he gently examined the back of her head. Her blonde hair was dark and matted with blood.

“Ow.” She flinched.

“Don’t move.” He had to work to control his voice as he pulled a bandana out of his back pocket. He folded it and wrapped it around her head. “I’m going to get you to the ER.”

“I’m okay.” She winced as she spoke. “I just hurt my head, that’s all.”

“You were knocked out so you probably have a concussion,” he said. “The doctors need to make sure there’s no other damage or fractures.” He stood with her as she got to her feet. “Do you think you can ride?”

She swayed a little and favored one leg as she grasped Tango’s saddle. “I’ll be okay,” she said after a moment.

He helped her mount Tango and she gripped the pommel. He walked between the two horses, holding Tango by the bridle and resting his hand on Dandy’s neck. As they headed toward the ranch, he kept a close eye on Demi to make sure she wasn’t going to fall.

While they walked, Demi was silent. She looked like a heavy weight was on her mind. She looked down at him. “Mom said you might not be my father.”

“I am your father, honey,” Blake said.

She was silent again.

When they got to the barn, he helped Demi dismount then quickly unsaddled Tango and put both horses in their stalls.

Demi limped a little as they started walking. “Ouch,” she mumbled and Blake’s stomach twisted.

The drive to the hospital took too damned long as far as he was concerned. Once they were in the ER, while the nurse started taking Demi’s vitals, Blake stepped away and called Sally.

“We need to talk,” he said when Sally answered. “That was no way to tell a girl that her father might not be hers, even if it might be true. You had no right to do that.”

“I can tell her any damned way I please,” Sally said.

“Well, thanks to that stunt, Demi got upset and took off bareback on her horse.” He clenched his jaw. “She fell off the horse.”

Sally’s voice grew shrill. “Is she all right?”

“She probably has a concussion and she might have broken something,” Blake said. “Other than that, she’s fine.”

“I’m on my way,” Sally said. “A girl should have her mother.”

She should have considered that years ago, Blake thought as Sally disconnected the call.

After talking with his ex-wife, Blake talked with Cat to fill her in. She’d been upset and had offered to come to the ER to be with them, but with Sally coming it probably wouldn’t be a good idea.

Because Sally currently lived in an apartment in town, she arrived within fifteen minutes.

“Are you all right, baby?” Sally rushed to Demi’s bedside when the nurses directed her to Demi’s room. She looked the girl over. “Where are you hurt?”

Blake said nothing, just folded his arms and watched as Sally made a fuss over Demi. He wondered how much of it was real and how much was for show. He dragged his hand down his face. Maybe he wasn’t being fair. Sally genuinely cared for Demi, at least in her own selfish way.

“I’m okay,” Demi was saying. “I just have a headache and my right leg hurts a little.”

Sally whirled on Blake. “This is your fault. If she were with me this never would have happened.”

Blake didn’t repeat that what had happened to Demi wouldn’t have if it hadn’t been for the way she’d broken the news to Demi. It wouldn’t help anything right now.

Sally turned back to Demi. “You’re going to come live with me soon.”

Demi’s brows furrowed and she looked at Blake.

Before Sally could say anything else and before Demi could answer, he took Sally by the arm and led her out to the hall outside of the room.

“At least wait until Demi’s out of the hospital before you start fighting over her,” he said in a tight, low and angry tone. “She doesn’t need this right now.” Sally started to speak but he raised his finger. “As a matter of fact, don’t fight in front of her at all. We’ll work this out without turning her against either one of us.”

“You have no say.” Sally glared at him. “You’re not her real father.”

“I am her father,” he said. “I’ve raised her as my own for fourteen years and my name is on the birth certificate.”

“It won’t be for long,” she said in a cold voice.

The fury burning inside Blake threatened to burst out of his control. He fought down his anger.

“If you upset her while she’s in the hospital it’s only going to make things harder on her.” He took a deep breath. “Let’s make a truce while we’re around her. No talking about who is and who isn’t her father and no talking about ripping her away from her home. There’s time enough to discuss any of that later.”

Sally glared at him then faced Demi’s hospital room. He saw her plaster a fake smile on her face before she strode through the doorway to Demi’s side. He followed her and stood back as he watched Sally sit beside the bed and start talking with their daughter.

After the CAT scan and x-rays, the doctor gave his diagnosis. Demi did have a concussion and a fracture in her right leg. She was going to be in a cast for six weeks.

“No.” Demi shook her head and pushed herself up in the bed when the doctor mentioned the cast. “The first rodeo of the season is this coming Saturday. I can’t compete with a cast.”

“You’re not going to be riding for a while, I’m afraid,” the doctor said.

“No,” Demi repeated, looking horrified. Her gaze went to Blake. “Dad, don’t let them put a cast on me.”

The concussion was obviously making it difficult for Demi to absorb the news and realize that Blake couldn’t just tell the doctor to not put a cast on her.

“I’m sorry, honey.” Blake went to her side and took her hand. “It will only be for six weeks. You can compete after that.”

He wasn’t sure whether he was making a promise he couldn’t keep. If Sally was awarded custody and took Demi to Tennessee, would she let her continue to work with horses, stay in 4-H, and compete in rodeos?

Tears rolled down Demi’s cheeks and he felt her pain as if it were his own.

Chapter 19

Blake’s gut churned as he walked from the mailbox at the end of the driveway, back to the house, carrying an envelope. It had been nearly two weeks since the paternity test and Demi’s other blood tests, and there was no doubt in his mind what was in that envelope.

He didn’t want to open it, afraid of what the papers would say.

When he reached the house, he sat on the top porch step. He pulled out his pocketknife and slit the envelope open before closing the knife and sliding it back into his pocket.

Cat came out of the house and quietly sat beside him. Demi wasn’t home from school yet and Cat had come over to help him get together some records that the IRS auditor had requested.

He opened the paper, saw the results, and closed his eyes. It was there in black and white. Demi wasn’t his biological daughter. He hung his head as Cat took the papers from him.

In his heart, Demi was his. But this would make it easier for Sally to try and take his daughter away from him.

“I’m so sorry,” Cat whispered and put her head on his shoulder and held his arm, offering him comfort and he leaned into her.

He’d known this was coming. As sure as Sally had sounded and from her statement that she’d known she was pregnant before she met him. Also, the callous way she had chosen him to be the father of another man’s child was something he could easily believe.

But Blake had to thank God that Sally had picked him out to be Demi’s father or he would never have had her in his life. He was beyond angry that Sally could have the opportunity to take Demi away.

“Demi is mine,” Blake said, for a moment not realizing he’d said it out loud.

Cat nodded, her head sliding over his arm. “In every single way that’s important, she is your daughter.” She raised her head and handed him the papers.

He got to his feet as he saw the bus in the distance, coming down the road. He folded the paternity test results and put them into his back pocket.

Cat stood. “I’ll be in the house.”

It was the Friday before the last week of school and then summer vacation started. He walked to the end of the driveway and waited for the bus, like he had every day since Demi had fractured her leg.

When the bus pulled up, Blake went to the door and greeted the bus driver.

Demi stood and handed him her crutches. “Hi, Dad.”

He took the crutches along with her backpack. “Hi, honey.”

She used the railing to climb down the stairs. He helped her situate herself with the crutches and then they started down the driveway toward the house. She was moving around well with the crutches these days.

“You got the letter today, didn’t you,” Demi said, stating it as if she knew it was fact.

“You can read me pretty well.” Blake nodded. “Yeah, got it a little bit ago.”

She looked at the ground as they moved. “It’s not good news.” Again, a statement.

“Does it make you feel any different about me being your father?” he asked.

She met his gaze and frowned. “No.”

“That’s how I feel.” He put his hand on her shoulder. “You are my daughter. You will always be my daughter. Nothing has changed. Nothing. It’s only a piece of paper.”

She nodded as she reached out and gave him the tightest hug he had ever felt from her. “Agreed.”

He thought about how Sally had broken the news and anger rose up inside of him. The anger wouldn’t help. Even though Demi had found out in a really bad way, she’d become accustomed to the fact that there was a good chance he wasn’t her bio dad and had handled that fact well just now.

“Cat’s here,” Demi said as she gave a nod toward Cat’s truck. “Isn’t she usually at work this time of day?”

“We had some accounting to take care of.” Blake pushed his free hand through his hair. “I’ll be glad when this audit is finished.”

They reached the house and he helped Demi up the stairs and in through the front doorway and then headed into the kitchen.

“Hi, Cat.” Demi made her way to a chair at the kitchen table, hopped as her dad took her crutches, then sat.

“How’s your leg feeling today, Demi?” Cat brought a pitcher of lemonade out of the fridge.

Demi put her elbow on the table, her chin in her hand. “My leg is okay. I want to ride so badly. I guess I know how you felt when you couldn’t ride for three years.”

“Only four more weeks.” Cat reached into the cabinet for some glasses. “Want some lemonade, you two?”

“I’d love some,” Demi said.

“Sounds good.” Blake reached into the pantry. “So do Oreos.”

Demi and Cat agreed.

“Can Amy come over tonight?” Demi asked. “It’s not a school night.”

“Sure.” Blake nodded.

“Cool.” Demi pulled her phone out of her jeans pocket and called her friend. Usually Blake didn’t allow her to make calls at the table but he was a little more lax about that now that she couldn’t get around as easily.

After their afternoon snack, Demi braced her palms on the table and pushed herself to her feet. “I’m going to my room.” She hopped to her crutches that were up against the wall. “I want to surf the ’net before Amy gets here.”

Blake grabbed her backpack and carried it as he followed her down the hall. When they reached her room, she put her crutches nearby and sat at the writing desk where she kept her laptop most of the time.

He set her backpack beside the desk. “Will you and Amy be okay here while Cat and I go out? There’s leftover pizza in the fridge.”

“I’m getting around pretty good now and I’ll have Amy to help.” She nodded. “Where are you going?”

“To the Italian restaurant downtown,” he said. “I’ll bring home an order of ziti to heat up for tomorrow.”

Demi smiled. “Yum.”

He tugged on her braid. “See you later, kiddo.”

“Daaaaad,” she said.

“I know.” He grinned. “Don’t call you that.”

Chapter 20

“Why don’t we eat in tonight?” Cat tilted her head to meet Blake’s eyes as he opened the front door to her home. “We can pick up dinner and have it here.”

“Good idea.” He let them into her house and closed the door behind them.

The house was quiet save for the sound of Sam running in his wheel. Her home still smelled of spring flowers from the scented candle she’d burned last night.

She called in an order to the Italian restaurant downtown, including an extra order of ziti to put in the fridge for Blake to take to Demi when he headed home.

While he was picking up the order, Cat opened windows and let in the sweet-smelling evening spring air. It smelled of the neighbor’s fresh-cut grass and the roses beneath her windowsill. She turned on the stereo and soft music played as she lit several candles.

She looked at Sam’s habitat and saw sparkly things in his nest. The little monster had escaped again and stuffed his cheeks with goodies, and had returned before she got in. He looked at her disapprovingly as she opened the lid to the habitat and picked out an earring back and two sparkly black sequins that must have fallen off of an evening dress in her closet, along with a white pearl sweater button she’d been missing for some time now. She’d wondered if it would turn up.

After Blake returned, they ate at the kitchen table. She served the Italian takeout on china plates and he lit a slender candle at the center of the table. She’d brought out a bottle of Merlot and two crystal wine stems and they drank the entire bottle while eating ziti, garlic bread, and a tossed salad she had put together while he was gone. They had also ordered tiramisu to eat later.

Blake smiled as they talked, but there was something in his eyes that told of the sadness and concern in his heart. She felt his pain as if it were her own.

When they were finished eating and everything was cleaned up, she told him, “You need a massage.” She took him by the hand and led him to her bedroom where she turned on a small bedside lamp. “Strip so that I can take care of you.”

“You just want to get me naked,” he said with a grin.

“There’s that, too.” She smiled and watched as he tugged his T-shirt over his head, toed off his boots, and took off his jeans and boxer briefs.

He was such a magnificent specimen of a man, every muscle well defined, not to mention being extremely well endowed.

She pointed toward the bed and good-naturedly he laid facedown on the comforter, his head to the side as he watched her. His eyes glittered in the low lighting as she slid out of her own clothing so that she was naked, too, and climbed onto the bed then straddled him.

“I don’t know how long I can keep my hands off you,” he murmured.

“Shush.” She moved her hands to his upper arms. “You’ll do as I say.”

He gave a low laugh. “Yes, ma’am.”

Muscles in his shoulders were knotted when she felt them with her fingers. Slowly, she worked out the knots. He gave groans of pleasure as she massaged his neck and his scalp before moving down to his back.

The tension in his body started to ease as she gave him a deep massage. His face was still turned to the side, his eyes closed, as he clearly enjoyed the magic of her fingers. She made her way from his upper to his lower back and then on to the tight globes of his ass as she massaged his muscular glutes and thighs.

“Damn,” he murmured. “You’re even better at this now than you were then.”

She smiled. “I took a course in massage therapy several years ago. It’s nice to be able to put it to good use.”

“You can put it to use on me anytime, honey,” he said and then groaned as she moved down to his calves.

He’d been so tense everywhere, but as she knelt between his thighs and massaged his feet, she sensed the nearly complete relaxation he felt now.

She eased back up his body so that she was straddling his waist. She grasped his shoulders, lowered her head, and nuzzled the curve of his neck, drinking in his masculine scent.

“Why don’t I give you a massage now?” he murmured, sounding completely decompressed.

“This time is for you.” She kissed his ear. “Next time you can take care of me. Now roll over. I’m not finished.”

When she moved to the side, he rolled over and then she straddled him again. His cock was fiercely hard.

“I want you now,” he said, his jaw tense.

“Hold yourself back, big boy.” She massaged his temples and his face muscles, kissing him here and there as she moved her fingers. “Isn’t that better?” she asked him as she rose up to look down at him and he grunted.

She worked her way downward, kissing him, touching him. He tensed again, but in a whole different way.

As she eased down, she kissed his erection, flicking her tongue over the head and tasting the semen at the tip. She moved her mouth along its length and he groaned.

“You’ve always known how to drive me crazy.” He slipped his fingers into her long black hair, running them through the strands that slid over his abs in a silken wave.

“I do my best.” She lightly bit at the inside of his thigh as she cupped his balls in her hand. She nipped the opposite thigh before she moved up his body again and grasped his cock in her hand. With her eyes focused on his, she squeezed his balls and slid him into her mouth.

“Damn.” He let out a hiss of air as she tasted him, licked him, sucked him. “I don’t know if you could drive me much crazier.”

“I’m trying,” she said before she moved her head down again, taking him deep before rising back up again, her hand moving with the motion of her mouth. She wanted to close her eyes and fall into the sensation of taking him in, but she knew he liked it when she watched him.

His body seemed to go rigid and then he was grasping her by her upper arms and drawing her up so that she was straddling his hips, his erection against her folds. She looked down to see him pressed against her.

“You’re so beautiful.” He pushed her hair out of her face. “Look at me. I want to see your eyes.”

Smiling down at him, she rose up on her knees and grasped his cock. They watched each other as she put it at the entrance of her core.

It didn’t look like he was even breathing as she started to slide downward along his length. He gritted his teeth as if holding himself back from taking her fast and hard, and her eyes widened as he filled her. She didn’t know if she’d ever get used to how big he was.

She began riding him and he grasped her slim hips as she moved up and down.

“That’s it.” He moved his hands to her breasts and began pinching and pulling her nipples, causing her to gasp with pleasure.

“Blake.” She was barely able to say his name. She was hardly able to breathe, much less talk.

He thrust his hips up higher, an explosive sensation traveling through her, warming her body, the heat causing a sheen of perspiration to cover her skin. He pinched her nipples more firmly as they moved together and she squirmed with the need to climax.

She rode him harder and lowered herself to give him a fierce kiss. He slipped his fingers into her hair, cupping the back of her head, and gave her an equally intense kiss.

As she rose back up, her hair fell down her naked back, sliding across her skin. She felt her orgasm coming closer and increased her pace. Her breathing came faster and she saw the rise and fall of his chest that showed he was breathing harder, too.

She could feel herself climbing up to the peak, coming closer and closer to orgasm. She saw in his face, too, that it wouldn’t be long before he climaxed.

“Come on, sweetheart.” He gave her a look of barely restrained wildness.

A gasp escaped her lips as she reached the brink and then she cried out when she tipped over the edge. Her core throbbed and her body vibrated with her orgasm.

He caught her off guard and she yelped with surprise when he flipped her over onto her back and began taking her in earnest. He thrust hard and fast, making her orgasm even more intense.

And then he shouted and came hard, his body jerking with the force of his climax. He thrust even harder a few more times and then stopped, pressing his groin tight to hers.

He studied her for a long moment before he lowered his head and gave her a soft kiss. He drew his cock out of her then rolled onto his side, her head tucked under his chin.

“I love you, Cat.” He kissed the top of her head. “I’ve always loved you.”

She snuggled closer to him, feeling as though she might never come down from the high of loving him. “I love you, too, Blake. With everything I have.”

He cuddled her tighter as if he planned to never let her go. And that was perfectly fine with her.

Chapter 21

The courtroom was much smaller than Blake had expected. His body remained tight and coiled as he waited for the judge to come back out of his chambers with Demi. Both sides had pled their cases. He hated having Demi there and having to tell the judge which parent she preferred to live with, putting pressure on her. But Sally had brought that on and there had been nothing that Blake could do about it.

In Arizona, the minor child could not choose which parent he or she might prefer to live with. However, the judge would listen to the minor alone in chambers where there was no fear of influence by either parent. The minor child could then speak his or her feelings more easily.

Sally sat on the right side of the court with her lawyer. She wore fairly conservative clothing with simple stud earrings, instead of the extravagant jewelry she’d worn when he saw her last. She had made herself up to be soft and appealing, a mother just wanting custody of her daughter. She’d married earlier in the summer and had moved to what was, according to her, a very large home outside of Nashville. The courts had been backed up and they hadn’t been able to get a hearing until now.

Her new husband sat on the bench behind her. Irwin Taylor was a computer engineer who had apparently hit it big with a startup software company that he’d sold for millions before the stock market crash.

Blake’s own lawyer sat beside him. He’d been positive Blake would at least get joint custody. But the thought of not having Demi with him most of the time caused his gut to clench. He hoped to God he’d get her most of the year and her mother would get her during the summers.

The past months had passed by too quickly. It was the end of summer and school would be starting again, soon. Today would determine whether or not Demi would be staying or leaving soon.

A door opened from the side and Demi walked out with the judge. The bailiff ordered all to rise until the judge was seated.

Demi’s face was pale and her eyes downcast as she returned to her seat behind both Blake and Sally. She glanced at Blake, as if appealing to him with her gaze. Sally tried to catch Demi’s eye, but the girl refused to look at her mother.

The judge started speaking and everything seemed to be a blur together in Blake’s mind.

Custody rights of the biological mother… Rights of the adoptive father… Consideration of the situation… What was in the best interest of the minor…

Blake’s gut felt sicker and sicker as the judge spoke.

And when the judge delivered his decision it felt like a jail sentence.

Sally was to have custody of Demi during the school year in Tennessee. Blake would have custody during the summers and on some holidays.

“No!” Demi jumped out of her seat and ran for Blake as soon as the judge made the statement. “I’m not going with her!”

Blake took Demi in his arms and held her as she sobbed. The judge ordered Demi back to her seat and she was torn away from him while the judge finished rendering his decision.

The backs of Blake’s eyes ached and his throat grew tighter and tighter as he listened. Nothing seemed to register after the judge stated who had custody and when. A schedule would be drawn up showing which holidays each parent had custody of Demi.

Sally grinned with triumph as the judge left the courtroom and then she was hugging her new husband and her lawyer and making cries of delight.

She turned to look at Demi but Demi ran back to Blake, ignoring her mother when Sally called to her.

Blake knew he had to be strong for Demi. But as he held her, he felt like he was going to fall into pieces and break down, too.

He managed to keep control of his emotions, but barely. When Demi drew away and he saw her tear-stained face, he nearly lost it.

“I don’t want to live with Mom.” Demi hiccupped another sob. “I told the judge that I want to live with you.”

“Hey.” He brushed hair out of her face. “We’ll figure something out.”

“No,” Demi said. “I’m not going with her.”

“What are you talking about, Demi?” Sally came up beside the girl, a broad smile on her face. “Of course you’re coming with me. We’re going to have so much fun together.”

“I want to stay with Dad.” Demi buried her face against her father’s shirt. “I don’t want to go with you.” Her voice came out muffled as she spoke.

“Come on, Demi.” Sally had an irritated look on her face that Demi couldn’t see, but Sally’s tone was sugary-sweet. “Give your mother a hug. We need to go get your things and get ready to go.”

Demi sobbed even harder. Blake had to pry her away and stand her up straight. He held her by the shoulders.

“I need you to be brave, honey.” He swallowed and cleared his throat. “The judge made his decision and we have to do what he says.” He tried to give her a smile. “You’ll probably like it in Tennessee. You’ll have a new life and new friends.”

Demi shook her head. “I want to stay here with you and Dandy and all of my friends. I want to be in rodeos and barrel race and be in 4-H and go to my school. I don’t want my life to change.”

“We’ll see about a horse,” Sally said from behind Demi, her voice sounding strained now. “I’m sure there are stables somewhere nearby where we can keep a horse. We have plenty of money, so we can buy you a better one than Dandy. And I’m certain they have 4-H clubs and rodeo. The schools where we live are supposed to be some of the best in the country.”

Blake’s heart ached as Demi turned and faced her mother. “No horse is better than Dandy. I don’t care about any of that and I don’t want to go.”

“We’re going.” Impatience was now in Sally’s tone. “No more arguing. You’re coming with me now and we’re going to stop by Blake’s house and get some of your things. The rest he can ship.”

Demi looked at Blake with a pleading gaze. He met Sally’s eyes, hateful eyes. “Let me take her back to the ranch and you can pick her up there. Give her time to say goodbye to everything she’s lived with for the past fourteen years.”

Sally glared over Demi’s shoulder. “Fine. We’ll come by early in the morning. Our flight leaves in the late afternoon.” She turned her voice sugary once again as Demi faced her. “You’ve never been on a plane. This will be fun for you.”

Demi whirled and ran down the aisle and out of the courtroom. Sally started after her but Blake put his hand on her arm. “I’ll take her home and talk to her. You can have her tomorrow.”

“You’d better not be poisoning her against me,” Sally said and clenched her teeth.

“I would never do that to Demi.” He gave Sally a hard look. “I want Demi to be happy wherever she lives.”

“Well, call me in the morning when she’s ready,” Sally said. “We’re staying at the Hassayampa Inn on Gurley Street.”

With a nod he turned and headed out of the courtroom in search of his daughter.

He found her in the waiting area, sitting in a chair with her elbows on her knees, her face buried in her hands.

“Hey, kiddo.” He wanted to make her smile, but she said nothing. “Let’s go home. We’re having your favorite supper and we’ll make homemade ice cream.”

She still said nothing.

“After supper you can take Dandy for a ride and I’ll take Tango,” he said.

She looked up at him and sniffled. “Okay.” She got up from the chair and leaned into him as they walked out of the waiting room and headed home.

* * * * *

Cat waited at the ranch for Blake and Demi to get back from the custody hearing. She hadn’t gone to the hearing herself because it would have been awkward with his ex-wife there, even if the woman was married to someone else now.

Blake had sent Cat a text message a little while ago that he and Demi were on their way home. It was likely he didn’t want to go into detail about what had happened in court today in front of his daughter.

Cat’s stomach felt queasy as she wondered how everything had gone.

The sound of a truck coming up the driveway caught Cat’s attention. She waited in the kitchen, not sure what she should do. Demi knew Cat would be here at the ranch, but who knew what kind of condition or mood Demi would be in and if she would be receptive to Cat being around. No doubt today had been an emotional day, no matter which way it had gone.

The front door opened and closed and then Cat saw Demi walk by, down the hall, her head hanging. And then Blake walked into the kitchen, looking haggard and defeated as he met her gaze.

Cat went to him, tears rising to her eyes. He wrapped her in his embrace, holding her tightly like he didn’t want to let go. She didn’t know what to say, all she could do was give him what comfort she could offer.

He drew back and dragged his hand down his face before meeting her gaze again. “I get Demi during the summers and on some holidays.” His voice sounded like his throat was almost closed off. “Her mother is taking her to Nashville for the rest of the time. She’s taking Demi tomorrow.”

Tears rolled down Cat’s cheeks as she felt his immense pain straight to her heart. “I’m so sorry.”

“I’m going to check on Demi.” He pinched the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger. “I told her I’d fix her favorite supper, tacos.”

“I’ll get them started,” Cat said as she laid her hand on Blake’s forearm. After she helped with supper she planned to leave to give Blake and Demi some time alone.

“Thanks.” He gave her a quick kiss before he turned back out of the kitchen and headed down the hall.

Feeling sick to her stomach for Blake and Demi, Cat got out the beef and started simmering it in a pan before she got out the cheese, tomatoes, onions, lettuce, hot sauce, and salsa. Blake returned after a while and together they fixed supper.

Time had gone by quickly since Cat had met Demi at that first 4-H horse club meeting. During the past couple of months they’d become good friends and had gone riding together among other things. Cat had worked with Demi on her form and on recovering from her fractured leg, too.

Supper was ready just as Demi walked into the kitchen, her eyes red and puffy. She saw Cat, went straight to her and hugged her. More tears rose up inside Cat, and when Demi drew away Cat hurried to wipe them from her eyes.

“I’ll miss you.” Demi’s voice sounded hoarse from crying. “I’m going to miss everything.”

“I’m going to miss you, too.” Cat gave her another hug. “Why don’t we go ahead and eat supper and then I’ll leave so you can be with your dad.”

“You can stay,” Demi said. “I don’t mind.”

Cat offered the girl a smile. “I think it will be good for you and your dad to have some time alone.”

Demi nodded. “Okay.”

They settled down to eat. Blake tried to keep things lively with talk about the ranch and Demi tried valiantly to smile and participate in the conversation.

When they finished eating, Demi left to put her boots on to ride. An idea had been developing in Cat’s mind during dinner.

“Where is Sally staying?” she asked.

Blake seemed distracted. “The Hassayampa Inn.”

She nodded. “You two go along and ride while the sun’s still up and I’ll take care of the dishes and then head home.”

Demi walked into the kitchen. Cat gave the girl a last hug goodbye. “I’m going to miss you,” she told Demi.

“I’ll miss you, too.” Demi clung to Cat for a moment before she stepped back. She looked like she was trying not to cry again.

“I’ll see you when you come to visit your dad,” she said.

Demi nodded. “Bye.”

After Demi and Blake left to go riding, Cat couldn’t stop the tears. She hurt for Blake and she hurt for Demi. A father and daughter who loved each other as much as Blake and Demi did should never be pulled apart.

Chapter 22

As she drove back to Prescott from the ranch, Cat spoke to a young man at the front desk of the Hassayampa Inn. “I’d like Sally Taylor’s room.”

“One moment, please,” the desk agent said.

Cat waited as there was a click and then a ringing sound. A moment later a woman answered. “Hello?”

“Hi, Sally?” Cat swallowed. “This is Cat Hayden.”

There was a pause before Sally said, “Blake’s girlfriend? What do you want?”

Cat took a deep breath. “I’d like to meet you at the Starbucks on Montezuma.”

“Why?” Sally asked, sounding a little suspicious, but curious, too.

“I just want to talk,” Cat said. “I can be there in fifteen minutes if that works for you.”

Another pause. “All right. But I don’t have long.”

“Thanks.” Cat took a deep breath. “I’ll see you there.”

Her stomach churned as she drove the rest of the way into town and made her way to the Starbucks. After she parked and headed into the coffee shop, she looked around but didn’t see Sally.

Cat picked a small table with two seats and sat in the chair facing the doorway. When she saw Sally walk in, she felt a little relief that the woman had come, mixed in with an additional burst of nervousness.

Sally wore tight jeans and an emerald green button up blouse open just enough to show her cleavage. She wore heavy gold earrings with a matching bracelet and necklace.

“Hi.” Cat went for a smile as Sally sat at the table. “Thanks for coming.”

The woman didn’t smile but Cat didn’t sense animosity from her, either.

“I only came because I’m curious what you would have to say to me.” Sally leaned back in her seat and studied Cat. She became conscious of her scar and Sally’s parting shot the first and only time Cat had seen the woman before now. “Did Blake send you?”

Cat shook her head. “I didn’t tell him I was coming to talk with you.” Cat stood. “What would you like to drink? I’m buying.”

Sally shrugged one shoulder. “A grande vanilla latte. Iced.”

“Be right back.” Cat was almost afraid the woman would disappear before they had a chance to talk. She was glad no one was in line as she gave her order to the barista.

It wasn’t too long before she was sitting at the table again and she set the cold clear plastic cup in front of Sally with her iced latte. Cat had gone for a cup of coffee with half and half and sugar.

Sally took a sip of her drink, settled in her chair, and crossed her legs at the knees. She folded her arms across her chest. “What was it that you want to talk about?”

Cat shifted in her seat. “First of all, I want to tell you how much I admire you. I hope you don’t mind me being direct. I have had friends and family who have dealt with addiction. I know how hard it is to overcome and it can’t be easy, all that you’ve been through.”

Sally looked taken aback, as if she wasn’t sure how to take what Cat had just said to her.

“I’m certain it took a lot to make it.” Cat felt the heat of the coffee cup in one of her hands. “But you came out on top after what you’ve gone through.”

Sally seemed to take a moment to consider what Cat had said. “What is the point of this?” Sally finally asked.

Cat leaned forward on the table, clasping her drink in both hands. “I have known that little girl for only three months, but I have grown to love her. I know you’ve won custody of Demi and you’re planning on taking her to Tennessee with you.”

With a raised eyebrow, Sally said, “So?”

“I think you’re a mother who loves her daughter.” Cat searched Sally’s gaze, trying to connect with her in some way. “I also think you want what’s best for Demi.”

Sally narrowed her brows. “Of course I do.”

“I’d like you to consider this.” Cat studied Sally. “You’re taking a girl who’s on the verge of becoming a young woman, away from all that she’s known and loved, including her father.”

Sally’s body language became tenser. “Is this all that you wanted?”

Cat gripped the cup tighter. “To do what’s best for Demi, please consider what she wants –”

Sally’s eye’s flashed as she cut off Cat. “What’s best for my daughter is for her to stay with her mother. I won custody of her and I’m going to keep her.”

“And that might work out well—I’m not here to say it won’t,” Cat said. “My own daughter died when she was four.” Cat swallowed. “So I don’t know what it’s like to have a teenager, but I know what I see. It would be hard for me, to be in your shoes. I wish I had a daughter to love, to hug, to see, and to consider what’s best for her.”

Cat continued, “I’m not telling you to change what you’re doing. It’s just that she loves her Dad and he’s everything to her. I know there’s a part of Demi who’s positively affected by her mother, a woman who has overcome a lot and greatly desires to have her daughter to raise. Substance issues can make it look like you don’t love your child, but I believe you do.”

Sally looked like she was going to say something but didn’t and Cat went on. “I would love nothing better than for you to reconnect with Demi so that she can have her mom again. That matters. I’m just asking you this because I care for that little girl and I know you do too. While she is with you, please consider whether or not you having custody of her is working and what’s best for her. And please try not to be influenced by any anger you might hold against her dad.”

Again, Sally was quiet. “I think you’ve said enough on this subject,” she finally said.

“Think about it.” Cat held back a sigh. “Please.”

“My husband is waiting for me.” Sally uncrossed her legs, pushed her chair back, and stood. “We have some things to take care of before we leave in the morning, but my daughter belongs with me. I am her mother.”

“I understand.” Cat got to her feet, too. “Thank you for meeting with me.”

Sally looked at Cat for a long moment. “I’m sorry about the rude name I called you at Blake’s,” the woman said before she turned and left the café.

Surprised at Sally’s apology, and disappointed that their conversation hadn’t achieved what she’d hoped, Cat watched Sally leave before heading to the doorway herself.

Cat wasn’t sure if she’d done the right thing, but she’d felt the need to at least try. Maybe something she’d said to Sally would someday make some kind of sense to the woman. Maybe.

Chapter 23

Blake removed his Stetson as he walked into Cat’s home and pushed his hand through the short strands of his hair. He set his hat aside on the back of the couch and took Cat into his arms and kissed her.

He held on to her tightly as if making sure nothing would take her away from him, like his daughter had been.

When he stepped back, she looked up at him, wishing there was something she could do about the pain she knew he’d felt ever since Demi had been taken from him more than two months ago. He wasn’t one to talk a whole lot about his feelings, but he’d shared a lot with her and it was clear how much he missed his daughter.

Blake’s gaze traveled over Cat’s face and he stroked her cheek. “I need to talk with you,” he said, his eyes serious. “I don’t know when or where is the best time.”

Her skin prickled and a sense of foreboding came over her. She searched his gaze. “How about here, right now?”

He dragged his hand down his face and nodded. “Might as well.”

She went to the couch and sat on the edge of it, her heart thudding. Something wasn’t right. He looked so serious. What did he have to tell her? He couldn’t be breaking up with her, could he?

He lowered himself to the couch, facing her. He took her hands in his and studied her as if trying to find the words he wanted to say.

“What is it?” She tried to keep her tone light even though she was suddenly crazy with worry.

“I can’t be this far from my daughter.” He held Cat’s hands. “I can’t take not being with her.”

The prickles on her skin became more intense. “What are you saying?”

He was quiet for a long moment as he searched her gaze. “I’m selling the ranch and livestock, and I’m moving to Tennessee.”

Shock made Cat almost dizzy for a moment. “You’re leaving?”

“I want you to come with me.” He released her hands and cupped her face in his palms. “I don’t want to live without you again.”

Her mind seemed to spin and her eyes started to burn. She grasped his wrists and brought his hands away from her face. “I can’t leave, Blake.” She fought back tears. “I came back to be with Grandma Hayden. She’s sick and getting worse. I can’t let her go through her illness alone. She has no one else.”

He let his hands fall to his lap and he looked down at them. When he met her gaze again, he saw her tear-filled eyes and brushed a tear from her cheek with his thumb.

“We can bring your granny with us, Cat.” Blake looked at her with an earnest expression. “We’ll get a house big enough that she can have a portion of the house to herself.”

Cat had to let things process for a moment before she responded. Her mind just kept whirling at the thought of Blake selling the ranch, picking up everything, and moving to another state.

“Thank you for that.” Cat swallowed. She continued, her throat feeling nearly closed off, “But I don’t think she’ll leave. She loves her home and she has memories from before Granddaddy died.” Cat pushed her fingers through her hair. “She’s always said she wants to live her final days in that house and doesn’t want to go to a rest home or retirement community, or anywhere else.” Cat had a hard time speaking as she tried to work everything through in her mind. “I think she’s too ill to travel, too. It wouldn’t be good for her. But I’ll talk to her.”

Blake rubbed his eyes with his thumb and forefinger and she wondered if he was going to cry, too. When he moved his hand away there seemed to be a slight redness to his eyes. “I don’t want to leave you,” he said. “And I can’t live without Demi, either. You two mean everything to me.”

Tears rolled down her face in earnest. “A little ironic, isn’t it? When I wanted to leave when we were teenagers, you were married to the land. Now that you’re planning to go, I’m tied here.”

He drew her into his arms and held her, rocking her as he tucked her head under his chin, drawing her in close.

“I’m so selfish, Blake.” She sobbed hard against his chest. “I don’t want you to go. I don’t want to live without you.”

“I can’t do it.” His voice sounded strangled. “I just can’t be this far from her.”

Her shoulders shook as she cried. She wanted to beg him to stay, but she knew it wasn’t right. She couldn’t ask him to choose her over his daughter. But she wanted to…she just couldn’t help it.

“What are we going to do?” She wiped tears from her eyes with the back of her hand. “Do we say goodbye now?”

“I don’t know what to do.” He studied her. “I’d hoped you would come with me. Now, I just don’t know what in the hell to do about us.”

“There’s nothing to do about us.” Cat got to her feet and turned away from him, trying to control her tears. “You have to do what you have to do. You need to go to Demi.”

His boots thumped on the floor as he got up from the couch and then he was taking her by her upper arms and turning her around to face him. “Cat. Look at me.”

She straightened and tried to control her breathing and her emotions as she met his gaze. “I’m not mad at you…I understand. You have to take care of your daughter and I have to take care of my grandmother. But I think I need some time alone now.”

He looked at her a long moment, his voice soft as he spoke. “I love you.”

She almost lost it then. “I’ll see you later.”

He studied her for a long moment, then gave a nod and turned away. He picked up his hat. When he opened the door, he looked at her one last time before closing the door behind him.

Everything crashed down on her and she started crying so hard she felt like she was going to fall to pieces. This was far worse than the last time they’d been separated.

She went to her room and curled up on her bed, her sobs wracking her body. The pain inside her was so great she knew nothing would ever heal it.

It wasn’t his fault, she understood that. But it didn’t make it hurt any less.

The one true love in her life had returned only for her to lose it all over again. She’d never love anyone else the way she loved Blake.

* * * * *

“Hi, honey,” Blake said over the phone to Demi. “How are you doing?”

“I hate it here.” She sounded close to tears as she said the same words she almost always said when he asked her how she was doing. “I want to go home.”

It had only been two months, so he couldn’t expect her to like it in her new home yet. He hadn’t told her he was planning to move to Tennessee. He wanted to sell the ranch and take care of anything else that needed to be handled beforehand so that she wouldn’t be disappointed if it took a while for him to get there.

“Just give it some time.” He tried to speak in a soothing tone. “How’s that horse your mom bought you?”

Demi had a shrug in her voice as she said, “Caprice is all right. She’s not Dandy, though. She’s supposed to be a good barrel racer, but she’s just not as good and it just doesn’t feel right.”

“Are you able to get any practice in?” he asked.

“Mom and Irwin are busy a lot of the time and aren’t around to take me to the stables.” Demi sounded more than disappointed. “Mom isn’t home a whole lot.”

Blake’s jaw tensed. Sally had insisted on custody of Demi yet was hardly spending any time with their daughter. Every time he talked with Demi it was the same thing—she was usually home alone.

“Your mother must be busy.” He tried to keep his tone even. He wasn’t about to pitch his daughter against her mother.

“Yeah, busy with her husband.” Demi paused. “I heard them talking about a trip to Europe this December. I don’t know if they’re planning on taking me or leaving me with Mrs. Buford.”

Mrs. Buford was apparently in her sixties and was the housekeeper and cook. She watched over Demi when Sally and her husband weren’t around. Which seemed to be a hell of a lot of the time.

Heat burned under Blake’s collar. Demi shouldn’t be left with a caregiver who wasn’t one of her parents. He’d find a place fairly close to Sally’s home so that Demi could spend time with him when her mother wasn’t around.

He’d decided that since he was going to make a new start of it, he’d like to run his own stables and raise horses. He planned to take Dandy and Tango with him and that should make Demi happy.

“Do you like Mrs. Buford?” Blake asked.

“She’s okay,” Demi said. “She does make good cookies. My favorites are the snicker doodles.”

“You’re pretty good at baking cookies yourself. You’ll have to get the recipe and make some for me next time you come home,” he said.

“Home and cookies sound good to me,” Demi said wistfully.

“Have you been making some friends?” he asked.

“A couple of girls from school have been nice and I met some kids at my first 4-H meeting here.” He pictured her hugging her stuffed horse as she spoke. “How’s Cat?” Demi asked.

“She’s good.” Just hearing her name made Blake heartsick. It had only been that morning that he’d broken the news to Cat that he planned to move to Nashville and she’d sent him away. She needed time to process it. He needed her by his side. “She misses you,” he added.

“I miss her, too,” Demi said. “Tell her I said so.”

“I will, honey.”

They talked a bit longer and she asked him about the horses and the ranch, her uncles, and Grandma and Grandpa McBride.

The homesickness in her voice made his chest hurt.

“You call me any time you need to talk,” he said. “I don’t care when or where, you call me.”

“I will, Dad.” A hint of a smile was finally in her voice. “I love you so much.”

“I love you too, honey.”

When they said goodbye, Blake disconnected the call and stared out his front window for a long time.

Chapter 24

The wind stirred restlessly as Blake rested one boot on the lower rail of the wood fence of the training ring and pictured Demi practicing for the next rodeo on Dandy. She’d missed most of the rodeos she’d worked so hard to compete in. She’d only been in a few between the time she had her cast taken off and her move. He hated that something she loved so much had been taken from her. She might get established in Tennessee, and he hoped so, but it wasn’t going to be easy for her.

Damn, he missed his little girl. This place just wasn’t the same. Nine weeks had passed since she’d moved and it was closing in on Thanksgiving.

It wouldn’t be long now before he moved. He’d had a feeling someone in the family would buy the ranch, and his brother, Gage, had stepped up to the plate. He was also going to buy the livestock, excluding the horses. Blake was taking all of them with him.

One of the good things about selling the property to his brother was that Gage was in no rush to take over the place. That gave Blake time to take care of all that needed to be done, including what was necessary to make the move, like buying a new home and property to set up his new stables.

He still hadn’t told Demi. He planned to fly out to Tennessee during Thanksgiving week to look for a new home and he’d tell his daughter in person. He’d already talked with Sally about splitting time with Demi over that weekend. She’d sounded strange on the phone, like she’d had something heavy on her mind, but she had agreed.

His thoughts turned to Cat and his chest hurt like it always did. He understood why she couldn’t go with him, but that didn’t make it any easier. More than a week had gone by since he’d told her he was moving. She’d stayed away from him and he couldn’t blame her although he missed her fiercely.

The sound of a vehicle coming down the road caused him to turn. His heart thumped when he saw that it was Cat’s truck. The windows were tinted and he didn’t get a good look at her until she parked and a few moments later climbed out of the truck.

Emotions warred in him as he strode toward her. He saw her beautiful face and the set of her jaw, the determination in her gaze.

When their eyes met, she ran toward him. He stopped, waiting for her, wondering if something had happened.

She reached him and flung her arms around his neck and pressed her body close to his.

“Blake.” She tilted her face to look at him. “I can’t do this. I can’t just say goodbye. It hurts too much.”

He studied her, loving the feel of her in his arms, never wanting to let her go. “What are you saying, honey?”

“I’ll wait for you.” Her throat worked as she swallowed. “We can do this long distance until Demi graduates from high school. It’s four years down the road, but I’ll wait for you. Having some of you is better than none of you.” Tears glistened in her eyes. “That is, if you’re willing, too.”

“Hell, yes.” He pressed her close to him, breathing in her scent, reveling in the feel of her body against his. “I’ll come back to see you at least every three to four weeks and we can talk on the phone every day if you want.” He took her by the shoulders and held her away from him, studying her. “If you’re sure that’s what you want to do.”

She nodded. “We were apart for so long. Another four years isn’t going to be easy, but I love you too much to let you go.”

He caught sight of her wrist. “You still have it.”

She looked down at the gold bracelet connected at the top with a heart. The one he’d given her for her eighteenth birthday.

“Of course.” She smiled.

“My little KitCat.” He drew her in once again and she clung to him.

* * * * *

The time they spent together that afternoon had been fierce, passionate, neither one of them wanting to let go of the other. It was like they were making up for lost time and for days yet to come when they would be alone.

When Cat had to return to town to check in on her grandmother, Blake was reluctant to let her go, but knew she needed to.

They walked outside, hand-in-hand. They reached her truck and he brought her into his arms and kissed her.

He put his forehead against hers. “You know how much I love you, don’t you?”

“At least as much as I love you,” she said with a smile.

His phone rang. He was going to ignore it, but she pulled away. “It might be Demi.”

He drew the phone out of the leather holster at his belt and looked at the caller ID screen.

“It’s Sally,” he said.

“Take it.” Cat looked up at him.

He pressed the connect button and raised the phone to his ear. “Hi, Sally.”

“Blake, I need to talk to you.” Sally was hesitant, which was unusual for her. It was much like the odd way she’d sounded the last time they’d spoken.

“All right,” he said, feeling wary as he turned away from Cat and stared out into the clear blue sky. “What do you need to talk about?”

“So much has happened and I’ve been doing a lot of thinking over the past three months.” She paused, took an audible breath, then said, “I haven’t touched drugs but I started drinking again.”

Cold washed over him. “You what?” he said even though he knew he’d heard her right.

“Drinking. About two months ago.” She sounded nervous. “But I started going to AA meetings again and I’ve been sober again for almost three weeks.”

He pinched the bridge of his nose with his thumb and forefinger, trying to control his anger. “Demi can’t live in that kind of situation,” he said. “I can’t let that happen.”

“I know.” Sally truly sounded like she truly knew she was in the wrong. “I’m working with my sponsor and as I’m working through the twelve steps I’ve come to realize some things. I don’t know that I can give Demi everything she needs.”

His brow furrowed. “You need money?”

“That’s certainly not a problem.” She gave a laugh, but it wasn’t one of humor because her voice turned serious again. “My sponsor helped me to see that I’ve been selfish, and frankly, a total bitch.”

Blake didn’t say anything as his mind tried to come up with a solution to the problem that Sally had been drinking again. Even if she was sober now, the fact that she’d slipped was a huge problem.

“I’ve thought a lot about what Cat said to me after we’d gone to court over Demi,” Sally continued and Blake glanced as Cat, wondering when she’d had a chance to talk to Sally and what she’d said.

“And as I work through this twelve-step program,” Sally went on, “I’ve come to the conclusion that I’m not cut out to be a full-time mother. I started turning to alcohol again because it’s all been so stressful and I’ve felt inadequate. I want to be that girl’s mother so badly, but I know where she wants to be and I know I can’t replace you.”

He frowned. He could hear the emotion in her voice and thought she might be crying, but he wasn’t altogether sure what she was trying to tell him.

“Cat was right,” Sally said in a rush. “It’s in Demi’s best interest to be with you full-time.”

Stunned, Blake couldn’t think of what to say. He felt frozen as he tried to grasp what she was telling him. Somehow it wasn’t sinking in.

“She’s not happy here, either, and I’m gone a lot with my husband,” Sally added before he could say anything. “I thought maybe she’d get used to it here and make some friends and be happy. I thought I would spend more time with her while having her live with me, but it hasn’t worked out that way.”

“You’re giving custody of Demi to me,” he repeated slowly when it began to sink in. “Legal?”

“I want her for some of the holidays, but yes, full legal custody to you.” Sally sounded like she was unsure. “You still want her, don’t you?”

“God, yes.” A sense of elation swept over Blake and the corners of his eyes stung. He was going to have his little girl again.

“I was thinking she should probably finish the school year out here.” Sally had a note of relief in her voice, as if she had thought he might refuse. “There’s only about a few weeks left.”

“That’s probably a good idea.” He agreed with Sally even though he would have given anything to have Demi back on the first flight to Phoenix.

“In the meantime,” Sally said, “I’ll have my lawyer draw up the necessary legal paperwork.”

He gripped the phone tighter. “Have you told Demi?”

“No,” Sally said. “I wanted to talk with you first to make sure you wanted to take her.”

He realized he was grinning now as he met Cat’s gaze. She was looking at him with surprise combined with amazement and joy.

“When are you going to tell her?” he asked Sally.

“Tonight, after she gets back from the stables,” Sally said.

He felt almost high from the elation filling him. “Have her call me afterward,”

“I will.” Sally almost sounded like she was going to cry. “Thank you, Blake. I’ve come to realize that you’re a much better dad than I’ll ever be a mother. I have an awful lot of work to do on myself.”

He sighed, not wanting to bring her down. “She loves you, Sally. You know that.”

“I know.” A bit of a smile touched her voice. “She’s just happier with you, living the life she was raised in.” And then she sounded sad again. “I’m sorry I put you both through this. It wasn’t fair of me.”

“I’d still like to come out Thanksgiving week if that’s all right with you,” he said. “I’ll stay in a hotel and work something out with you to take her out for the holiday.”

“That’s fine,” Sally said. “One last thing.” She sounded serious again. “Tell Cat thank you.”

He nodded. “I’ll do that.”

“I need to get to my AA meeting,” she said. “I’ll have Demi call you tonight.” Then Sally disconnected the call.

He lowered the phone and closed his eyes before giving a broad grin. He opened his eyes and whooped loud enough to startle a flock of birds that had been resting on a nearby fence rail.

Cat closed the short distance between them and he caught her up so that her thighs were around his hips, her arms around his neck. Her eyes sparkled and she looked nearly as happy as he was. He swung her around, grinning, and she laughed.

“My little girl is coming home,” he said and felt his eyes burn again. “She’s coming home.”

Chapter 25

Cat walked hand-in-hand with Blake from the stables in Montana, leaving the horses to be brushed down by the stable hands.

Blake squeezed her fingers as they walked by the lodge and in the direction of their cabin, and she looked up at him and returned his smile.

“This has been the best honeymoon.” She leaned into his arm. “Cat Hayden McBride. Has a great ring to it.”

“Yes, it does.” He caught her by the chin and tilted her face up and kissed her. “I have the most beautiful wife.”

“And I have the sexiest husband in the west.” She grinned. “Heck, the sexiest husband alive.”

He laughed and put his arm around her shoulders. She didn’t think she could ever get enough of being close to him. It was June, a little over a year after Cat had first run into Blake at the 4-H horse club meeting. School was out, and Demi was with her mother while Blake and Cat honeymooned.

“When you talked with Demi, she sounded like she’s having fun with her mom,” Cat said as they approached the cabin. “I think Sally has come a long way during the past seven months or so.”

“She has.” Blake gave a nod. “I feel a lot more comfortable now letting Demi stay with Sally for an extended period of time. Even though I still miss my daughter.”

“I think she’s really enjoying going to the horse races with her mother and stepfather.” Cat swung hands with Blake. “Pretty cool that Sally’s husband has friends who have racehorses and that he likes to go to the races.”

“Demi certainly loved the Kentucky Derby,” Blake said with a nod. “Gives her something in common with her mom now.”

“She has rodeo with you and horse races with Sally.” Cat smiled. “I guess she has the best of both worlds.”

“Mrs. Belleview seems to think your granny is doing well these days.” Blake squeezed Cat’s hand.

She nodded. “Grandma Hayden is pretty amazing, the way she’s pulled through it all. She’s so tough, nothing can keep her down.”

They reached the cabin and Blake opened the door. He caught Cat off guard as he swept her up in his arms and she giggled as they walked through the door and he kicked it shut behind him.

It was called a cabin but it was pretty amazing with its huge vaulted ceilings, skylights, hot tub, and so much more. They would have been happy to spend their honeymoon together in a bare one-room cabin, but this had been a fun place.

Still carrying her in his arms, he headed up the stairs to the huge loft with the massive bed beneath the skylights. When he reached the bed she squealed with laughter when he tossed her onto the middle of the mattress.

He grabbed something from his duffel bag that was in the closet and then he eased onto the bed. She saw what it was as he straddled her.

“Rope?” she said as she grinned up at him.

He grasped her wrists and pulled her arms over her head. “I promised you that I’d tie you up. I need to show you that you’re mine.”

She laughed as he tied her wrists to a wooden rail of the headboard. “I’m already yours.”

“Just making sure that you know it.” He unbuttoned her blouse as she squirmed beneath him. Full sunlight shone through the skylights and she looked up at his hard but handsome face.

When her blouse was unbuttoned, he pulled her red bra beneath her breasts and her nipples tightened. He brushed them with the back of his hand and she bit the inside of her lip and arched her back, wanting him to do more than just touch her.

“You want more?” He dipped his head and sucked on one of her nipples.

She moaned. “Lots. And lots.”

With a low laugh he said, “That’s what I have in mind for you.”

He eased down her body until he reached the foot of the bed, then grasped one of her boots and tugged it off. He removed her other boot, then pulled off each of her socks.

“Now that I can have my way with you, what should I do?” he murmured just before he tickled the bottoms of her feet.

She wriggled, giggling. “Noooo. Not that.”

He grinned and tickled her more, causing her to laugh so hard she could barely breathe. She begged him to stop once again and he moved back up her body and braced his hands on either side of her as he looked down at her.

“Will you behave?” he said, still grinning.

She nodded vigorously as she tried to stop laughing. “I promise.”

He reached for the button of her jeans and unbuttoned them before drawing down her zipper. That calmed her laughter as she met his gaze and saw the smoldering look in his eyes. He adjusted himself so that he could strip off her jeans.

When she was left in her red panties, he ran his finger along the waistband. “You know how I love it when you wear red.”

She nodded. “I wear that color just for you.”

He stripped off her panties and now all she wore was the open shirt with her bra beneath her bared breasts and her arms tied over her head. As he watched her with a look of intense hunger, he stood and shucked off his boots and his clothing.

Her mouth watered and her body ached for him as she studied his incredible form and his erect cock that was hard just for her.

He moved between her thighs and braced himself over her again. His expression grew more serious. “I love you, Mrs. McBride.”

She thought she’d melt from the way he was looking at her. He untied her wrists and she looped her arms around his neck and smiled. “I love you, Mr. McBride.”

He slid inside her then, causing her to gasp with pleasure. Slowly he moved in and out and she rose up to meet his every thrust.

Feelings of love swirled with the sensations whirling within her body, so intense she could barely focus on his strong features.

“Come with me, KitCat,” he said. “Now.”

She cried out as she climaxed and he shouted and shuddered with his own pleasure.

When he could control his breathing, he wrapped her in his arms and adjusted her so that he was on his back, her head on his chest.

“We have a lot of time to make up for,” he said as he held her.

She smiled. “We certainly do.”

Chapter 1

“I don’t date playboys.” Tess Grady wiped down the bar, shaking her head and trying not to smile as she looked at Gage McBride sitting on the stool in front of her. “Once again, the answer is no.”

“Playboy?” The cowboy raised a brow as he set down his cold mug of beer. “Now I’m a playboy?”

“A cowboy with a girl in every town.” Tess began polishing a glass. “I’ve heard the rumors.”

“You believe everything you hear?” An amused smile curved the corner of his mouth. “Don’t tell me you judge a man based on rumors.”

She shrugged one shoulder. “If the Stetson fits…”

He leaned forward, folding his muscular arms on the bar. Hell, every part of the man appeared muscular. She was loath to admit it, but the thought of undressing such a hot package made her mouth water. “Why don’t you get to know me?” he asked. “Judge for yourself.”

As she polished another glass, she tried to ignore the pull the cowboy had on her. Ever since Nectars had opened, Gage had been coming into the bar and would flirt with her when she wasn’t working in the Hummingbird, the restaurant side of her family’s establishment. Most of the time, she was in the restaurant so she didn’t see Gage often enough for him to corner her like he had now.

When he was near, he set her senses on fire, and she always tried to find a way to get away from the man as fast as possible. Unfortunately, today wasn’t a day she could escape because they were short-staffed in the bar.

She blew a blonde curl out of her eyes. “No thanks,” she said despite the fact that she was so very tempted.

Clear green eyes without a hint of hazel in them studied her. His eyes held the kind of sensuality that caused a woman’s belly to squirm. He had dark hair and just enough stubble on his jaws to add to his rough, sexy appearance.

The tempting thing with Gage was that rough and sexy was natural. He was not some guy trying to look like a hardworking cowboy. She’d been told how successful his water well drilling business was and that he might play hard but he worked even harder. Of course, she’d never let him know she’d been intrigued enough to learn more about him. She found it curious and rather attractive that he never mentioned his business success to lure her in.

“Come on, Tess.” Gage’s sexy drawl was enough to make her toes curl. “One date.”

She opened her mouth to respond when she saw a tall, gorgeous redhead making a beeline through the establishment, headed straight for Gage. A flare of heat was in the woman’s gaze and she looked like she could spit flames.

She came up behind Gage, so angry looking that Tess could imagine the woman’s eyes glowing red. “Well hello, Gage.” The redhead spat the words with venom.

A pained expression crossed his face and Tess thought she might have seen him wince.

Slowly he turned toward the redhead and smiled. “Hi, Nandra.”

“You—” Nandra raised her hand and slapped Gage hard across his left cheek “—bastard.” The sound of her hand contacting flesh was loud.

The few patrons in the bar went quiet.

The woman cut her gaze to Tess. “So you’re his little squeeze now? Just don’t get too comfortable.” Nandra spun around and marched out of the bar, her heels clicking on the wood floor.

Gage watched Nandra walk out as he rubbed his jaw while talking resumed. Fortunately, those in the bar all had full drinks and Tess could enjoy Gage’s discomfort.

He looked back at Tess as she was trying to hold back laughter. He picked up his cold beer mug and put it against the side of his face. “She packs some power.”

“You have a way with the ladies.” Tess looked at him with amusement.

“Second time this month.” He gave a rueful smile as he lowered his mug to the bar. “I guess you might as well just slap me now and get it over with.”

Tess did laugh then. “Assuming I’d be foolish enough go out with you to begin with.” She gestured toward the entrance. “And that was not the best endorsement.” She braced her hands on the bar. “I suppose you didn’t deserve that.”

“No, I deserved it.” His admission surprised Tess. “Long story.”

She leaned down and rested her elbow on the bar, her chin in her hand. “The bar is nearly empty. I have time.”

He grinned. “Go out with me and I’ll tell you whatever you want to know.”

She rolled her eyes. “Good try.”

“How about tomorrow night?” His green eyes held hers and she knew exactly what a romance heroine meant when she felt like she was melting. She felt like her bones had gone soft and she was breathing a little faster.

Damn.

She pushed away from the bar and felt like she had to physically break the connection with him to do so. “I’m busy.”

“Is that right?” he said.

“My daughter has a kindergarten open house.” Tess smiled at the thought of Jenny then felt an immediate stab of guilt that she had to work so late when she should be home with her.

Gage started to say something but to Tess’s relief, a crowd of young adults pushed their way into Nectars.

“Excuse me.” She gave Gage a quick smile then moved down the bar to where one of the young men had come up to order. “I’ll need to see your ID,” she said to the guy. He pulled out his driver’s license and handed it to her. The license had the name Hal Johnson on it. When she returned it, she gave a nod in the direction of the two young women and another young man who sat as a nearby table. “Theirs, too, if they’re ordering drinks, Hal.”

Hal looked a little annoyed, but said “All right.”

After checking everyone’s ID and making sure they were at least twenty-one, Tess took their orders and served up beers for them.

When she finished with that group, two separate couples walked through the door. The evening crowd had begun to filter in. She glanced back to where Gage had been sitting and saw that he was gone, and that once again he’d left a generous tip sticking out from beneath his beer mug.

Even though he’d left, she still felt as if she could sense him watching her. Warmth spread over her skin as if he was touching her now. Just thinking about the man was going to drive her crazy. She shook her head. Damn.

There was something about Gage McBride that intrigued her in ways she couldn’t begin to understand. She liked solid, dependable men like the man she’d married. Steve had died from a car accident some time ago and she hadn’t dated anyone since he’d passed away. Pain still squeezed her heart when she thought about him but the pain had faded enough that maybe she should start dating again.

But not a sexy cowboy ladies man. That was not smart. Not smart at all.

* * * * *

“I’m home.” Tess shut the garage door behind her as she walked into the house through the laundry room. She headed into the kitchen. “Hi, Mrs. Webb.”

An older woman with skin the color of polished ebony limped into the kitchen. “Hello, Tess dear.”

Tess gave Mrs. Webb a tired smile. “How was everything tonight?” As she spoke, Tess hung her purse by its strap on the same dining room chair she always used. The house was small with the kitchen overlooking the great room that had the dining area on one side, the living room on the other.

“That little girl was full of fire today. Like to have run me ragged.” Mrs. Webb shook her head but didn’t sound upset. Instead she wore a fond expression. It was clear the woman loved Jenny as if the girl was her own granddaughter. “She’s sleeping sound.”

“If she gets to be too much of a handful, you let me know.” Tess hugged the large woman and drew back. “I don’t want her driving you crazy.”

“Jenny is fine.” Mrs. Webb patted Tess on the arm. “You know how much that girl means to me.”

“I know.” Tess ruffled her short blonde curls with one hand. “I just want to make sure she doesn’t get to be too much for you.”

“Pshaw.” Mrs. Webb waved the comment away as she picked up her purse from the end of the breakfast bar. “When I decide to retire, I’ll be sure and let you know.”

Tess followed Mrs. Webb to the front door. “I hope you know just how much we appreciate you and how much you mean to us.”

Mrs. Webb paused with her hand on the doorknob and looked at Tess. She gave Tess a gentle smile. “Believe me, honey, the feeling is mutual.”

Tess hugged the older woman again then watched her as she held onto the rail and took the steps one at a time, the porch light illuminating the way. Tess made sure Mrs. Webb made it to her car, started it, and was pulling out of the drive before she locked the screen and front door behind her.

When all three locks were in place, Tess walked down a short hall to her daughter’s room. She pushed the door open to look in on Jenny and the light from the hallway illuminated the lavender walls. The room was done in light purple with darker purple accents, Jenny’s favorite colors.

Moonlight trickled into the room through the part in the curtains and shone softly on the girl’s face. She looked like a sweet fairy in the silvery glow. Next to her was Bette, a doll that she had carried with her everywhere, up until she started school. Bette stared up at the ceiling with one big blue eye, her other eye having been glued shut with clear nail polish when Jenny was two. Bette’s little blonde ponytail was frizzy from the countless adventures she and Jenny had shared over her young life.

Tess smiled and adjusted the covers on Jenny before she leaned down and gave the girl a soft kiss on her cheek.

Jenny stirred and her eyes slowly blinked open. Her lips turned up in a sleepy smile. “Hi, Mommy. You’re home.”

“Did you have a good day, sweetie?” Tess sat at the edge of the mattress and brushed hair from Jenny’s eyes.

The girl yawned. “Miss Eddie showed us how to make paper flowers. I made one for you but I can’t bring it home yet.”

“I bet it’s beautiful.” Tess’s heart welled with love as she gently stroked her daughter’s hair.

“It’s almost as pretty as you,” Jenny said with sincerity in her eyes. “I can’t wait to show it to you at the open house.”

Tess smiled. “I can’t wait to see it.”

“Me, too.” Jenny beamed.

Tess rested her hand on Jenny’s shoulder. “Sounds like you’ve been having fun.”

“Lots of fun,” Jenny said. “I love school. I wish you could be there.”

“I’ll get to be there tomorrow night,” Tess said. “You have lots of fun with your friends, too, don’t you?”

Jenny nodded. “Katie Sue is my best friend.”

“We’ll have to have her come over for a play date.” Tess paused. “I missed you today.”

“I missed you, too, Mommy.” Jenny’s eyelids started to droop.

“I love you, sweetie.” Tess kissed Jenny’s soft cheek.

“Love you.” Jenny’s words trailed off as her lashes fluttered closed.

Jenny was already asleep as Tess slipped out of the room and closed the door behind her. She paused for a moment and put her fingertips on the door. She hated the nights she missed their evening routine.

With the family businesses, the Hummingbird restaurant and Nectars, both doing so well, extra work hours were always required to keep the place going. One of these days they were going to have to hire a manager who could run the place without Tess and her mother having to look over everyone’s shoulders to give both Tess and her mother much needed breaks.

She ran her fingers through her curls as she turned away and headed toward her bedroom.

Chapter 2

The long day had left Tess feeling tired to the bone and in need of a shower. When she reached her room, she started stripping, scattering her clothing from her bedroom door to the large master bathroom. After she ran the shower until it was warm, she stepped under the spray.

A sigh of pleasure escaped her as she closed her eyes and the heat of the water pounding on her skin started to relax her. She tipped her head back, letting the spray soak her natural blonde curls. When her hair was wet, she soaped it, massaging her scalp as she worked the shampoo through her curls. She rinsed it out then began to scrub her body with bathing gel.

As she washed herself, her thoughts turned to Gage. She bit her lower lip as images came to her that she couldn’t stop. What would it be like to have his hands on her body? She imagined he was touching her as she soaped her breasts and a little shiver went through her.

Without really thinking about it, she dropped the bathing sponge and cupped her breasts in her hands. Her eyes still closed, she rolled both her nipples between her thumbs and forefingers, imagining that Gage was touching her.

His green eyes would be dark with sensuality, his hair wet, rivulets of water running down his muscular chest as the water pounded down on them. He would have a fit body, rock hard and toned, and she bet he’d have a generous package.

He would kiss her, slowly exploring her mouth. Heat rushed through her as she could almost feel his hands on her. She imagined him moving away and dipping his head to latch onto her nipple. She gasped as she pinched her nipples, almost feeling the warmth of his mouth on her, licking, sucking.

The place between her thighs was slick with need and she slipped her fingers into the wetness and imagined they were his. She circled her clit while playing with her nipple with her opposite hand.

Sensations built up inside her and her lips parted at the thoughts of what he would do to her. He would catch her by her waist, raise her and brace her back up against the cool tile wall while she hooked her thighs on his hips.

She felt herself coming closer and closer to orgasm. Her imagination was so vivid that she almost felt him placing his cock against her core, then driving in hard. She moved her finger faster and faster on her clit as he thrust in and out, taking her with fierce intensity.

Her breathing came faster and faster as water pounded down on her. The feel of him moving in and out, his skin slick against hers, the sheer size of him…

She came hard, her eyes flying open at the strength of the orgasm that throbbed throughout her body.

With a groan she sagged against the shower wall. She couldn’t believe she’d just climaxed while thinking about sex with Gage McBride.

She groaned again. If she was going to be fantasizing about Gage, she was in serious trouble.

* * * * *

Tess held Jenny’s hand as they headed down the hall toward Miss Eddie’s kindergarten classroom. She regretted not having Steven here to get to go to their daughter’s class for her first year in school. Time was healing her heart but she wondered about how not having a solid male role model would affect Jenny.

Jenny chatted animatedly as they went past walls filled with colorful student art projects. The halls were crowded with other parents and students attending the elementary school’s open house.

When they reached Miss Eddie’s room, Jenny pointed out paper flowers stapled to the wall to the right of the door. Each flower was glued to a paper with big lines next to the flower where children had traced their first names in large block letters.

“I made that one.” Jenny looked up with a proud expression on her little face as she reached up and pressed her finger to the paper with her name beside a large purple flower.

Tess smiled as she examined the flower and saw how neatly Jenny had printed her name next to it. “It’s beautiful.” She squeezed her daughter’s hand. “You did a wonderful job on the flower and you’ve learned to write your name so well.”

Jenny looked delighted at Tess’s reaction then tugged on her hand. “Come on, Mommy. I want to show you everything.”

Tess let Jenny lead her into the room. All available wall space was filled with class projects. As they went around the room, Jenny showed Tess which ones were hers. Tess admired them all and her heart warmed at the excitement in Jenny’s eyes.

“There’s Katie Sue.” Jenny grabbed Tess’s hand again and started moving across the classroom, weaving in and out between the small desks. “I wonder if that’s her daddy?”

Tess’s eyes widened as she saw a cowboy crouched on one knee next to Katie Sue so that he was eyelevel with her.

Gage.

Heat rushed to Tess’s cheeks as the memory of last night in the shower shot through her mind. She shoved it away and raised her chin as she and Jenny closed in on Katie Sue and Gage.

Katie Sue was talking and Gage nodded. He tugged at her dark brown braid and she giggled.

Jenny let go of Tess’s hand and ran the rest of the way to Katie Sue. Tess reached them just as Jenny said, “Is this your daddy?”

Gage grinned at Jenny and Katie Sue shook her head. “This is Uncle Gage.”

He glanced up and a sexy expression crossed his features as he met Tess’s gaze.

“This is my best friend in the whole world,” Katie Sue was saying. “And that’s her mom, Mrs. Grady.”

“Hi, Jenny.” Gage remained crouched and looked directly at the little girl. He extended his hand. “A pleasure to meet you. I’m going to be your uncle, too.”

“Really?” Jenny’s eyes widened.

Gage gave a nod. “Your Aunt Megan is going to marry my brother, Ryan.”

Jenny’s eyes were big. “Wow.” She looked up at Tess. “I’ve never had an uncle before.”

Tess smiled. “Well, he’ll sort of be your uncle. You’re going to have five of them in about a month. Gage has four brothers.”

Her eyes seemed even bigger. “Does that mean Katie Sue and I are going to be related?”

Tess looked at Gage and he smiled as he looked at Jenny. “I guess you could say so. I’m really Katie Sue’s mama’s cousin, but she calls me uncle.”

The two girls squealed in delight, clearly excited that they were going to be related.

As the girls chattered, Gage stood and faced Tess. Nearly a foot taller than her, he towered over her five-three frame. The heat that had crept over her body when she first saw him increased threefold, and she hoped her cheeks weren’t red from the flush she felt in them.

Trying to gain control of the situation, Tess cleared her throat. “You didn’t say you were going to be at the open house tonight.”

Gage smiled. “This morning Katie Sue asked me to come to her open house because her father couldn’t make it tonight. She claims I’m her favorite uncle for some misguided reason.” And then he winked. “How was I supposed to know they were in the same class?”

Tess rolled her eyes.

He glanced at Jenny then back to Tess. “You do know that you’ll be expected to come to all of the family functions once Megan and Ryan are married, don’t you?”

Tess raised a brow. “I hear the McBride family gatherings are huge.”

“They can be.” Gage gave a nod. “But some are smaller than others.”

“We have a small family.” Tess said. “It’s just my mom, sister, and me. We don’t have any other living relatives.”

Gage rested his hand on Tess’s shoulder, causing her to shiver. “Well you won’t be able to say that anymore.”

For a long moment their gazes held and she felt that gooey melty feeling even stronger than she had at the bar.

“Mommy.” Jenny’s voice and her tug on Tess’s hand jerked her out of the near trance she’d been in. “I want to show you where we have story time.”

Tess smiled as she turned away from Gage and let Jenny pull her over to a corner with shelves of books and a carpet with big stars on it.

“Come on, Uncle Gage,” Katie Sue was saying as they followed behind. “Let’s go with Mrs. Grady and Jenny.”

“This is Barry.” Jenny picked up a large stuffed brown bear and hugged it. “He’s the class bear. We each get to take him home for a week and he’s supposed to go wherever we go.”

“And we can take him somewhere special,” Katie Sue said.

Jenny nodded as Katie Sue took the bear and hugged it. Jenny picked up a big notebook with a construction paper brown bear on the front of it with BARRY written across the top.

“We draw a picture of something we did with Barry,” Jenny said as she flipped through the empty pages. “And then we tell the class everything we did for the week.” She looked at Tess. “Can we take Barry out for pizza when he gets to stay with us?”

Tess laughed. Jenny would choose pizza over anything else when it was her turn to pick what they would eat when they went out. “Sure.” Tess patted Barry’s head. “Maybe we can even take him to a movie.”

Jenny clapped her hands and bounced up and down on her toes. “Can Katie Sue and almost-Uncle Gage come, too?”

“That sounds like fun,” Gage said as he grinned at Tess. “It’s a date.”

Katie Sue and Jenny squealed again.

Tess nearly groaned. Whether she liked it or not, it looked like she was headed toward going out one night with Gage.

“The girls will be good chaperones,” Gage said with a wink.

“Funny,” Tess said. “Aren’t the adults supposed to be the chaperones?”

Gage moved in closer to Tess while the girls made plans. “We don’t have to wait until Jenny’s turn to have Barry to go on a date. Why not tomorrow night?”

Tess frowned up at him. “It won’t really be a date, and I’ve already given you my many reasons why I won’t go out with you.”

“They didn’t sound like reasons to me.” Gage shook his head with a playful grin. “They sounded like excuses.”

“Well, whatever they sounded like,” Tess said with determination, “the answer is still ‘no.’”

“We’ll see.” He gave her a wink before he crouched down to talk with both girls.

Tess watched for a moment. It was so obvious that he was good with kids, something she hadn’t expected.

They spent time looking over the classroom. After talking with the teacher, Gage glanced at Tess then looked at the girls. “Why don’t you ask your mom if you can join Katie Sue and me for pizza tonight, after the open house?”

Tess’s mouth dropped open as the girls started jumping up and down with enthusiasm. “It’s a school night,” she finally said.

“We won’t take long,” Gage said. “You have to eat dinner, right?”

“Please, Mommy.” Jenny’s eyes were wide with excitement. “It will be so much fun.”

Tess shook her head but said “All right.” She looked at Gage. “But we need to be home by seven.”

“That’s enough time to eat pizza.” Gage gave her a grin. “See, that wasn’t so hard.”

The girls started leading them from the classroom. “You don’t play fair,” Tess said with a frown.

He shrugged. “It’s just pizza with the girls, Tess.”

She thought about it for a moment and how excited the girls were. Maybe she was overreacting. “I guess you’re right.”

Gage smiled. “That’s my girl.”

“Humph.” Tess tilted her chin. “I’m not your girl.”

“Not yet,” Gage said with confidence in his voice. “But you will be.”

Her eyes widened. “You are rather arrogant, aren’t you?”

“I just know what I want, Tess,” he said in a low tone, “And I want you.”

“It’s no wonder women keep slapping you.” She frowned. “All the more reason not to go out with you.”

His eyes glittered with sensuality as they walked outside. “Just give me a chance, Tess.”

She eyed him. “Ha.”

“Good enough for me,” he said with a sexy grin.

She found herself looking up at the clear blue sky and shaking her head. She wanted to go out with Gage more than he’d ever know. It was crazy to even feel that way about the guy.

Gage laughed and rested his hand on her shoulder. She brought her gaze to him as she shivered from his touch.

Yes, she was definitely crazy.

Chapter 3

Mario’s Pizza was a large place with arcade games along with a ball pit filled with colorful plastic balls, and huge tubes for the kids to crawl through like hamsters. Tess watched the girls while Gage went to order the pizza.

Katie Sue was dark-haired like most of the McBrides while Jenny had Tess’s blonde curls, cobalt blue eyes, and fair skin. Katie Sue’s cheeks were full and she was a little stouter than Jenny who was petite like Tess.

Tess smiled as the girls played together. It was good to let Jenny have some fun with her friend, even if it did mean spending time with Gage.

Although it wasn’t really feeling like a hardship.

She looked over her shoulder and her belly fluttered as she saw the tall, sexy man coming toward her. He walked with such purpose and strength, a powerful man who knew his place in the world and was comfortable in his own skin.

He gave her a drop-dead gorgeous grin and she had to turn away to keep him from seeing the flush she felt in her cheeks.

“How are the girls doing?” he asked as he came up beside her.

“Great.” Tess gestured up at one of the tubes where the girls had their faces pressed to one of the big circular plastic windows, looking out over the tables and people gathered in the pizza place.

Jenny waved and grinned as she spotted Tess and Gage, and then Katie Sue was waving, too. In the next moment the girls disappeared into the tube, probably headed toward the ball pit or to the opposite side where the slide was. It was hard to tell since the tubes only had a couple of windows.

“We can sit over there.” Gage gave a nod toward a booth. “We’ll be able to keep an eye on the girls.”

Tess walked with Gage to the booth and they slid in across from each other. “This is more like it,” she said with a smile. “I’m used to having something between us.”

He laughed but said, “Soon there won’t be anything between us. I promise.”

Still keeping an eye out on the girls, Tess shook her head. “Give it up, cowboy.”

“Is that what it is,” he said, “you don’t like cowboys?”

On the contrary—she loved cowboys. At least to look at.

Instead of admitting she did, she said, “Maybe.”

Gage rested his forearms on the table and leaned forward. “I think you do like me. You just won’t let go of whatever it is that’s holding you back.”

“Right.” She rolled her eyes. “Keep dreaming.”

“So, you’re divorced?” he asked, his gaze holding hers.

She paused and shook her head, the familiar ache going through her heart. “Widowed.”

A keen look of understanding touched his expression. “I’m sorry, Tess. How long ago? Or would you rather not talk about it?”

“It’s okay.” She tucked errant curls behind her ear and watched Jenny and Katie Sue as they played one of the arcade games. “It’s been three years.” She met Gage’s eyes. “Steve died in a car accident.”

“That must have been rough on you and Jenny,” Gage said quietly. “I imagine that’s an understatement.”

She nodded, feeling oddly at ease talking with Gage about it. “Jenny was only three so she doesn’t remember much about her father.”

Gage’s name was called over the loudspeaker, telling them their pizza was ready. He reached over, squeezed her hand and gave an understanding smile before he started to slide out of the booth.

As he got up, she said, “I’ll get the girls.”

It wasn’t long before the girls, Tess, and Gage were sitting together at the table. Katie Sue and Jenny happily devoured their slices of pizza as they laughed and talked almost nonstop.

Every now and then, Tess glanced at Gage and he’d either meet her gaze and smile or he would be engaged in talking with the girls. He was clearly comfortable and good with kids.

When they were finished eating, Jenny and Katie Sue wanted to play some more but Tess shook her head.

“We need to get home,” Tess said. “Tomorrow is a school day.”

“Awww, Mommmm.” Jenny and Katie Sue both looked disappointed.

“You’ll see each other tomorrow at school.” Gage got out of the booth and Katie Sue slid out behind him.

“Okay.” Jenny followed Tess as they joined Gage and Katie Sue.

The girls walked in front of Gage and Tess. It was comfortable being with him—too comfortable. She needed to shore up her resolve to not give in and date the man.

Steady and dependable, that was what she needed. Not a guy who was slapped by women in public for whatever reason they might have. Not a guy known for being a heartbreaker and a ladies’ man. But as they headed out to their vehicles, Tess didn’t feel that he was anything like his playboy reputation. She was usually a really good judge of character.

Apparently her senses were faulty when it came to this man.

When they reached his truck and her car, the girls hugged each other. Tess kept the girls between her and Gage as another sort of barrier.

“Why don’t I get your number?” he asked as the girls were saying their goodbyes.

She shook her head. “Good try.”

He winked. “See you, Tess.”

She wanted to say, “If you’re lucky,” but decided that might not be the best response in front of the girls. Instead she gave a little wave then climbed into the car with Jenny.

In moments, they were driving away. Tess had to force herself, but she didn’t look back.

* * * * *

“Have a drink with me tonight.” The blond-haired, blue-eyed man with the great smile spoke to Tess as she filled his cup with coffee in the Hummingbird restaurant the next morning. The man was of average height, lean and muscular.

“I’ve told you, Harvey.” She shook her head and returned his smile. “I’m not going to date anyone right now.”

“We won’t consider it a date.” He shrugged. “We’ll be a couple of friends out for a drink.”

“Besides.” She slid his breakfast tab onto the table. “I’m working the bar tonight.”

“How about tomorrow night?” he asked. “I haven’t been in town long and I could use a friend to talk with.”

Tess shifted her weight from one foot to the other. “I’ll tell you what. Just so that it’s clear it’s only friends out for a drink and not a date, I’ll meet you someplace.”

He broke into a grin. “That’s good enough for me.”

“How about Jo-Jo’s?” Tess pushed a blonde curl out of her face. “Jo is a good friend of mine.”

Harvey nodded. “Sounds great.”

“Just friends.” Tess pointed her finger. “Understood?”

He grinned and saluted her. “Just friends.”

“Now I need to hurry up and finish my shift.” Tess sighed. “I’ll be right back here tonight to fill in for the bartender.”

“If I didn’t work late, I’d stop by and see you,” Harvey said.

“Isn’t every morning for breakfast enough?” she said with a laugh.

He shook his head. “Not even close.”

“Better watch it, Harvey.” She put one hand on her hip and held the coffee pot in her other. “Or I’m going to begin to think you didn’t mean it when you said just friends.”

He held up his hands. “Just teasing, sweetheart.”

“And don’t sweetheart me.” She shook her head but still smiled. Something about him was so engaging that even though she had no interest in him beyond friendship, she couldn’t help smiling around him.

“Tomorrow night at eight,” she said. “I’ll meet you at Jo-Jo’s.”

“I’ll be there,” he said.

Tess finished up her four-hour morning shift at the Hummingbird, spent the day at home until Jenny came home from school, and then returned to tend the bar in Nectars that evening for the three to seven shift. Owning an interest in the business meant crazy hours. Too bad it didn’t mean crazy-good pay.

That evening Tess didn’t see Gage at Nectars but wasn’t surprised since she was working an earlier shift than normal. She found herself feeling disappointed that she hadn’t seen him.

When she got off her shift and left by seven-fifteen, she drove back home, dead tired and in need of a good night’s sleep. She sighed as she climbed out of her car and closed the garage door. She was thinking of Gage. It was like she was obsessed with the man. She walked through the door leading into her home and then smiled as she came through the laundry room and into the kitchen. She saw Mrs. Webb washing her hands at the sink and Jenny sitting at the dining table.

“Hi, Mommy.” Jenny slid out of her chair and ran up to Tess who caught her in her arms and hugged her tight. “You’re home early.”

“Grandma hired a new bartender to work on Fridays and Saturdays.” Tess ruffled her daughter’s curls. “So Mommy will have a little more time off and won’t have to work so late.”

“Yay!” Jenny clapped and bounced on her toes.

“How are you doing today, Mrs. Webb?” Tess asked as the woman dried her hands on a dishcloth.

“Very well.” The older woman smiled. “Jenny finished her homework. Didn’t you, girl?”

“I had to trace the alphabet.” Jenny nodded. “Mrs. Webb helped me.”

“And she did a fine job of it.” Mrs. Webb grabbed her purse off the breakfast bar. “I need to get home. My Travis is coming over tonight.”

“That’s great.” Tess walked Mrs. Webb to the door. “Tell your grandson I said hello.”

“I’ll do that.” Mrs. Webb hugged Tess then headed out the door.

When Mrs. Webb had driven away, Tess closed the door and locked it, then turned back to her daughter.

Jenny twirled around. “Katie Sue is going to start ballet school. Can I do it, too?”

Tess bit the inside of her lip. She wasn’t sure she could afford it. But now that the restaurant was starting to turn a profit, her income should be increasing—at least she hoped so. She might just need a little more time.

She smiled at Jenny. “No promises, but I’ll look into it.”

Jenny grinned and twirled around again. “See? I can dance.”

“You certainly can.” Tess laughed as her daughter looked like she was going to make herself dizzy from twirling so much. “Be careful that you don’t fall and hit your head on the furniture.”

Jenny stopped whirling around and looked a little woozy but was still smiling. “That’s fun. I like dancing.”

“It’s time for bed.” Tess shooed her daughter toward her bedroom.

“Awwww, Mom.” Jenny stuck out her lower lip. “It’s Friday.”

“Which is why you got to stay up until seven-thirty.” Tess had to struggle not to smile at her daughter’s pout. “That’s late enough for a kindergartener. Now go put on your nightgown and then I’ll be in to read you a story.”

“Okay.” Jenny ran into her room.

Tess took a moment to sag against the kitchen counter. Damn, she was tired. What she would give for a normal job where she could make decent money, have more time with Jenny, and maybe even have medical benefits. At one time she had run an office in Albuquerque, before she moved with her parents to Prescott to help them start up their new restaurant. After her father died, Tess’s mother needed her more and more until Tess was working way too many crazy hours.

Feelings of guilt stayed with her daily at her inability to be there more for Jenny and at missing some of her daughter’s fleeting childhood.

She braced her elbow on the breakfast bar, her chin in her hand. This had not been her dream, growing up. Instead of following a path using her creative writing talents, she’d ended up in an administrative position with a loan company and now running her family’s restaurant.

With a mental shrug she pushed away from the breakfast bar. She had a good life and for the most part, she was happy. Eventually the restaurant would really pick up and she could work fewer hours and see Jenny more.

Right now that time seemed like a long way off and she wasn’t sure what to do about it. What could she do about it? If she looked for another job, her mother would go nuts. Plus, finding something that met all of her needs was bound to be an impossibility.

For the time being she just needed to hang tight and hope that everything would work out.

For some reason her thoughts turned to Gage and she sighed. Truth be told, she wanted to go out with him, but she was afraid. Afraid she might fall for him and that he would up and leave and move on to the next woman who interested him.

She frowned as she thought about Harvey. This morning she’d agreed to go out with him for a drink tomorrow night because he seemed so non-threatening and she needed a no-pressure night out. Maybe she shouldn’t have agreed to it. She didn’t want to encourage his advances. Yeah, she’d probably been too rash.

But then again, maybe she was over-analyzing it all. Just show up and enjoy the company, she thought.

As she slipped her hands into her back pockets, she wandered toward Jenny’s room to read her a bedtime story, too tired to worry about men anymore.

Chapter 4

It was early Saturday evening by the time Gage finished working on the current well he was drilling and headed home. He’d been up before the sun rose and the well had been a real bitch.

He was tired as hell, but the thought of going into town and possibly seeing Tess at the bar gave him a sense of renewed energy. Sometimes she worked Saturday nights, but there was no telling for sure.

That she refused to go out with him was puzzling. It was clear by the way she responded to him and the way she would blush that she was attracted to him. But she still said no. The fact that her husband had died only a few years ago might have been the reason. She had made it clear how much she loved him and maybe she was having a hard time dating someone again.

Tess was special. There was something about her that drew him to her. She wasn’t like other women. She was smart, funny, and she was easy to talk with, even if she did keep putting him off. He found himself wanting to talk to her about real things and not superficial date chatter.

Being consistently rejected by someone who was clearly interested in him was something he wasn’t used to. Guess he’d just have to work a little harder to win her over.

His thoughts turned to earlier today. He’d been in town this morning to get a part for his old work truck at the auto parts store when he thought he’d caught a glimpse of someone he hadn’t expected to see for a very long time.

Harvey Norton… The man Gage had thought he’d recognized had gone to prison three years ago for embezzling from Gage’s business along with being found guilty of other counts of defrauding various individuals.

Was Harvey already out?

Gage was usually a good judge of character, but Harvey had pulled one over on him and just about every other person they knew.

Harvey had been something of a ladies’ man before being locked away. He’d always had a friendly good ol’ boy way about him and people had found him easy to talk to. Gage guessed that was what had made him such a good thief.

By the time he reached his home, Gage had blocked Harvey Norton out of his thoughts. The bastard wasn’t worth thinking about.

Instead, he fixed his thoughts on Tess and figuring her out. There had to be a way to get her to say yes to going out with him.

In his bedroom, he stripped out of his dirty clothing then walked into the master bath and stepped into the shower, washing away the dirt and grime of the day as he thought about the things Tess had said to him—that he was a cowboy with a girl in every town.

That was the last thing he happened to be. He wasn’t a love ’em and leave ’em kind of guy despite the reputation he appeared to have. He didn’t jump into bed with just anyone, although he’d enjoyed his share of sexual relationships. But since his breakup with Valerie all those years ago he kept his distance from anything permanent. He hadn’t wanted to go down that path again…or at least he hadn’t…until Tess.

He tilted his face to the spray. He wasn’t sure why, but women he dated tended to get attached to him in spite of his efforts to avoid serious relationships. He hadn’t wanted to get tied down, but a part of him wanted to find that special woman.

And he had a feeling Tess was that woman.

Something about her caused him to forget about every other woman he’d ever met. When he was around her, all he knew was that he wanted her in ways he’d never wanted a woman before.

In the past, Tess had hardly given him the time of day and he’d only seen her on rare occasions when she was tending bar. Lately he’d seen her more often and he’d enjoyed their flirting and he was sure she had, too. He hadn’t dated anyone in some time thanks to seeing more of Tess at the bar—and he’d had no desire to be with another woman.

He finished soaping his body and rinsing the suds away before climbing out and toweling off. He grinned to himself as he thought about how he’d managed to get her out for pizza Thursday night with the girls. Not only had he had a damned good time, he was sure Tess had, too.

Thinking about her not only kicked his libido into overdrive, but also gave him renewed energy. Hell, he might as well head into town and see if this time he could get her phone number, if nothing else.

It didn’t take him long to put on a clean pair of jeans and a western shirt. He grabbed his black Stetson from the top shelf of his closet, where he kept his western hats, and pushed it down on his head. He headed out to his truck and climbed in.

The trip into town only took fifteen minutes and he headed straight for Nectars. He found himself humming a country tune on the drive, his mood elevated at the thought of seeing Tess.

Gage walked into the place and saw that Megan, his brother’s fiancée and Tess’s sister, was working behind the bar tonight with a man he didn’t recognize. The place was busy and it was crowded along the bar. He managed to find a stool and caught Megan’s attention when she was finished with a customer.

“Hi, Megan.” He smiled at her as she came near. He liked his brother’s fiancée and was glad to have her joining the family.

The thought of Tess becoming a real part of the family, too, gave him pause. He hadn’t thought about another woman that way since Valerie, and that had been one hell of a long time ago.

“Hey there, Gage.” Megan greeted him with a smile. Other than their great smiles, Tess and Megan looked nothing alike. “Haven’t seen you for a while.”

“That’s because you’re never in here.” Gage gave her a quick grin. Megan was a graphic designer and rarely in the bar. “I take it you’re filling in tonight?”

“Yep.” She had to raise her voice because the bar was so noisy. “We hired someone new who came down sick. Tess is off on a date at Jo-Jo’s, so Mom called me in and I told her I’d help out.”

At Megan’s words, heat crept up the back of Gage’s neck. Tess was on a date? He kept his appearance calm but inside his gut tightened.

“What would you like to drink?” Megan asked.

He had the desire to head down to Jo-Jo’s now and get a look at the man Tess was with. But instead he said, “I’ll take whatever you’ve got on tap.”

“You’ve got it.” Megan moved away and grabbed a big beer mug.

The jealousy rising up in Gage surprised him. He’d never felt this way about a woman, and hell, they weren’t even dating. But that sure didn’t matter. He wanted Tess and he didn’t want any other man having her. Was this man the reason why she’d turned him down so many times?

Megan returned with the beer and moved on to take care of other customers. Gage had a hard time keeping from scowling as he sucked his beer down.

He was used to women hitting on him and tonight was no exception. Three different women of varying ages approached him during the hour he was at the bar. He could have taken up with any one of them, but he had no interest in going out with another woman. He wanted Tess.

Giving each of them a smile as they came up in turn, he said he was waiting for someone then turned back to his drink once they’d left.

Damn it. Tess was ruining him for other women and he couldn’t even get her to go out with him. And tonight she was out with another man.

What was the matter with him? He’d never obsessed over a woman. If a woman he found intriguing was interested in another man, he just moved on.

To hell with it. He set his mug on the bar with a hard thump then under the mug he stuck a bill large enough to cover the beer and a generous tip.

He couldn’t help himself if he tried. He had to see what kind of man Tess was out with.

Gage got up from the bar and headed for Jo-Jo’s.

Chapter 5

Tess laughed as she and Harvey sat at a high top in Everlast, a local bar, as he described a flight from Houston to Phoenix and how the four-year-old in the seat behind him kept kicking his chair and singing, “I’m sexy and I know it.”

They’d decided to go to Everlast instead of Jo-Jo’s because it wasn’t as trendy as Jo-Jo’s and a little quieter.

Harvey was good company. The problem was the way he would look at her every now and then…as more than a friend. She liked Harvey, but not in that way.

And that made her wonder why not. He seemed to be charming, considerate, and steady.

Unlike Gage McBride. A flirt, a little wild, and unpredictable.

She wanted to bury her face in her hands. She couldn’t stop thinking about Gage. Damn it.

“You look beautiful.” Harvey studied her. “That dress—wow.”

She felt a bit off kilter because of the way he was looking at her. She didn’t get a chance to dress up very often and had chosen a simple blue dress, the blue a complement to her eyes. But maybe she shouldn’t have indulged herself by wearing something that might be considered sexy, not to mention the high heels she was wearing. Truth be told, she’d been thinking about Gage when she dressed up, not Harvey.

What was wrong with her?

“How do you like living in Prescott?” He pronounced it Press-kit, like one of the locals. Out-of-towners pronounced the town name Press-scott.

“I’ve really grown to like it.” Tess held the stem of her appletini. “It took awhile—it’s so different from Albuquerque.”

He settled in his high-backed chair. “Are you happy here?”

Tess tilted her head to the side as she considered his question. Then she smiled. “Yes. Yes, I am.”

He took a drink of his beer before setting it down. “Do you think you’d ever move back to New Mexico?”

She thought about it a moment. “No. My family is here and as I said, I like it.” She found herself feeling a little uncomfortable from the way he was looking at her. “We haven’t ever talked much about you. Where are you from? Have you been in Prescott long?”

“I lived here for several years,” he said. “I’ve been away for a time but now I’m back. Maybe to stay.”

She tilted her head to the side. “Why don’t you tell me about the business you’re here for?”

He shrugged. “It’s not much. Not worth interrupting a great evening with a beautiful lady.”

“Oh, stop.” She shook her head. “I want to hear.”

“I’d rather talk about you.” He reached across the table and put his hand on hers. “What do you do beside work in the family restaurant and bar?”

She extracted her hand from beneath his and he gave her a little smile. She cleared her throat. “I jog, hike with friends, and spend as much time with Jenny as I can.” With a sigh she pushed a curl behind her ear. “But it seems that I’m at work most of the time. There’s always something going on that demands my attention. Nothing like running a family business.”

They talked a little while longer before Tess said, “I’d better get home and check in on Jenny.” Tess worked to give Harvey a smile that would appear genuine. “Getting together for drinks has been fun. I don’t get out too often.”

Harvey raised an eyebrow as if to say, “So soon?” But instead he said, “Thanks for meeting me. Why don’t we do this again next weekend?”

“I need to check my schedule.” She tucked another curl behind her ear in an almost nervous movement.

He nodded and signaled to the server for the check. It wasn’t much longer before they were out of the bar and into the night, headed for their vehicles.

Gage came to mind and she had the strangest feeling, like she’d been going out on him when they weren’t even dating to begin with. But Gage had asked her out and she’d said she wasn’t dating…yet here she was with Harvey. And she found she wasn’t sure she wanted to be with him at all.

She unlocked her car door then turned and faced him. “I enjoyed myself tonight. Thank you for asking me.” Before he could ask her out again, she continued. “I’m so tired. It’s been a long week and I’m going straight home to bed.”

“Thanks again for agreeing to meet with me tonight, Tess.” He stepped in close and she knew he wanted to kiss her.

She took a step back. “I’ll see you next time you’re in for breakfast.”

He nodded and didn’t step any closer to her. “Monday morning, bright and early.”

She smiled then slid into her car, shut the door behind her, and started the vehicle. A streetlight illuminated his face and she gave him a little wave before she pulled her car away from the curb and headed home.

As she drove, she thought about her evening with Harvey. She’d enjoyed herself…it was more the pleasure of getting out for an evening than it was being out specifically with him. She’d agreed to meet him for drinks because she wasn’t interested in him and there was no danger of anyone breaking her heart.

The difference from going out with Gage was she knew her heart could so easily get involved with him and she just didn’t want that to happen.

Chapter 6

Harvey stayed in the shadows as he watched Tess Grady’s house from down the street where he’d parked. He’d followed her home after their evening out. If he couldn’t have her in his bed yet, he wanted to find other ways to be close to her.

She was still playing at being friends, but he knew he’d get her to change her mind and have her for his own.

When there were no cars passing and no sign of anyone in the darkened area, he crossed the street and walked up to Tess’s home. He checked to make sure no neighbors were watching, then walked around the small one-story house. The first window he came to was dark and he could see nothing.

He moved on to the next window where light spilled through a space in the curtains. The curtains were parted just enough to see that it was the kitchen. He could see Tess’s lower half as she moved around in that sexy dress she’d worn just for him tonight. Then she came fully into view and his heart pounded as he let his gaze drift over her form and the clinging blue material.

She flipped off a light switch and the kitchen went dark. He stayed put for a moment and then saw light illuminate a window around the corner of the house. He eased down until he reached the window.

Silently he positioned himself so that he could look into the window and smiled when he saw that it was a bedroom with a large bed, a bureau, and a chair with clothes draped over it.

He waited, his heart thumping, anxious to see Tess. But time passed by with no sign of her. Twenty minutes, thirty, thirty-five.

And then Tess stood in the doorway, unzipping her dress as she walked into the bedroom. She let the dress fall to the floor, leaving her in only her dark blue bra, matching panties, and high heels. Damn, but she had a nice ass. Her bra showed the curve of her breasts and nice cleavage, and her nipples poked at the lace.

His dick was so hard it was almost painful and he rubbed it through his jeans and adjusted himself. He hadn’t been a peeping Tom since high school when he was sixteen and used to sneak over to the Pratt’s house and watch their eighteen-year-old daughter get ready for bed every night. He’d masturbate as he watched her. Almost got caught a couple of times but that hadn’t stopped him.

Tonight he wanted to see the prize he intended to win. He needed to touch himself. He unzipped his jeans and pulled out his hard dick. He slowly stroked himself as Tess kicked off her heels.

“That’s it, baby,” he murmured as he moved his hand up and down his dick, his pace increasing. “Take it all off.”

She reached behind her to unfasten her bra but then moved out of view. He couldn’t see jack shit. When she returned and he could see her again, she was wearing an oversized T-shirt. Moments later she turned out the light and he couldn’t see a damned thing.

He stared in through the curtains until his eyes adjusted to the darkness. He could see her bed and her form as she curled up beneath a quilt.

His strokes came harder and faster as he imagined fucking her brains out.

With a shudder he climaxed, his come shooting out onto the grass beneath her window. When he could think clearly again, he smiled. It was like he’d just marked his territory. He tucked himself back into his jeans and zipped up.

He grinned as he moved away from the window and slipped through the darkness, his thoughts consumed with Tess. He wanted that woman and soon she’d belong to him.

Chapter 7

The crowd in Nectars was keeping Tess busy and she hoped Megan would get there soon. She glanced over her shoulder as she served up a couple of beers and saw her sister.

“Did you have a good time with that guy Harvey, Saturday night?” Megan came up behind the bar and stood beside Tess as she tied on a work apron.

Tess shrugged as she wiped down the bar. She had to raise her voice to be heard over the crowd. “It was nice. For the most part.”

“What do you mean for the most part?” Megan asked.

Tess shrugged. “I don’t know. I guess it’s that he seems to have a thing for me and I’m just not interested in him that way.”

A pretty redhead came up to the bar, drawing Tess’s attention. “Jo.” Tess smiled at her friend who was the owner of Jo-Jo’s. “What brings you into Nectars?”

“Do I need an excuse?” Jo grinned as she slid onto a stool. “Just came by to say hello.” She turned to Megan. “And hello to you, too, Megan.”

Megan smiled. “Hey, Jo.”

“Are you seeing Gage McBride?” Jo asked, catching Tess off guard.

“No.” Tess shook her head.

“That’s odd.” Jo tapped her long manicured nails on the bar top. “He came in looking for you.”

Tess frowned. “Why would he go looking for me there?”

“Oops,” Megan said.

Tess looked from Jo to her sister. “Oops?”

“When Gage came in Saturday night, I might have mentioned you were at Jo-Jo’s for the evening with a date.” Megan held her hands up. “Don’t kill me.”

“I can’t believe him.” Tess narrowed her gaze. “He purposely went there to spy on me.” A strange thrill went through her belly at the fact that he had gone after her.

Tess’s phone vibrated in her pocket and she slipped it out. The screen said the caller was Mrs. Webb.

Tess pushed curls behind her ear, turned up the volume on her phone, and answered. “Hi, Mrs. Webb.”

“Honey, you need to find a plumber and fast,” the older woman said. “I came over early and found your kitchen flooded.”

Tess put her hand to her forehead as she started to feel panicked. “What happened?”

“I hurried and got the nice neighborman to come over,” Mrs. Webb said. “He couldn’t turn off the water to the house because the valve is frozen, so he had to shut off the main. The water is off and I’m laying down some old towels to soak up some of this water on the floor.”

“Damn.” Tess raked her fingers through her hair. “Will you be okay while I find a plumber? I’ll make some calls and I’ll be right home.”

“It’s under control now that the water is shut off,” Mrs. Webb said. “But there’s now no water to the house.”

“Thanks, Mrs. Webb. I’ll see you in a few.” Tess disconnected the phone and looked at Megan. “The kitchen is flooded. I need to find a plumber.”

“I’ll find someone to cover your shift,” Megan said before moving away.

Jo slipped off her stool. “I can help until you get another bartender to come in.”

“I appreciate both of you so much.” Tess looked at her sister and friend gratefully.

When Jo stepped behind the bar to put on an apron, Tess searched the local business directory via the Internet on her phone and called the first plumber listed.

The first one had no openings until tomorrow afternoon and the second was short-staffed and couldn’t get anyone out until the following day, too.

“I need a plumber as soon as possible.” Tess gripped her cell phone as she spoke to the third plumber she called. The only remaining plumber in the directory.

“We can make you an appointment for tomorrow afternoon,” the woman said and Tess nearly groaned.

“Don’t you have any appointments available for today?” Tess had to press her fingers to one ear to block out the noise in the bar.

“Sorry, ma’am. Nothing until tomorrow,” the woman said. “Would you like me to book that appointment?”

“I’ll call back.” Tess braced one hand on the wood bar. “Thank you.”

She disconnected the call and groaned. She pinched the bridge of her nose with her thumb and forefinger as she closed her eyes. Seemed like everyone was having plumbing problems this fine Monday afternoon.

“You okay, Tess?” came a deep voice and a thrill went through her despite everything.

She looked up and met Gage’s eyes. “Not really,” she said, frowning at him.

He studied her. “Why don’t you tell me what’s going on?”

“I don’t have time to go into it.” And no time to deal with him having gone to Jo-Jo’s to follow her. She ruffled her curls with her hand in an agitated motion. “I have to find a plumber. Mrs. Webb called a few minutes ago and we have a busted pipe or something. She called a neighbor who turned off the main, but in the meantime I have a flooded kitchen and no water. I need to get home.”

“I might be able to help.” Gage pushed away from the bar. “I may not be a plumber, but working with pipes and water is my business. I happen to be pretty handy around the house, too.”

“Do you really think you can help?” Despite her irritation with him, Tess felt a rush of relief as he nodded. “Give me a moment,” she said to Gage, “and I’ll grab my purse.”

When they walked outside, she gave Gage her address and he said he’d meet her there before he left to head to his truck.

She hurried home and let herself in through the garage door after parking in the garage. She found Mrs. Webb had laid old towels over the kitchen floor and they were all soaked. Towels were stacked where the tile met the carpet, keeping more water from seeping into the carpet. The refrigerator had been pulled away from the wall and towels were behind it, too.

“What a mess,” Mrs. Webb said when she saw Tess. “Glad to have made it here early.”

“So am I.” Tess looked at the disaster and sighed. “Do you know what’s wrong?”

“I don’t know much about plumbing, Tess honey, but the neighbor, Mr. Bagby, said the line to the ice maker busted and he couldn’t get the valve to turn—it’s busted, too.” Mrs. Webb braced her hands on her plump hips. “Then he couldn’t get the water to the house shut off—frozen or something. Finally, he had to turn the water off at the main.”

Tess shook her head. “We’re fortunate that Mr. Bagby knows how to turn off the water. It could have been worse.”

“When is the plumber coming?” Mrs. Webb asked.

“I couldn’t find one,” Tess said. “But Gage McBride said he knows something about pipes and water and what have you, so he’ll be here soon.”

Mrs. Webb limped toward a mop propped up against the wall. “I’ll work on getting this mess cleaned up before that baby girl gets home from kindergarten.”

“You’ll do nothing of the sort.” Towels squished beneath Tess’s shoes as she made her way across the kitchen to where Mrs. Webb was standing. “You go home and rest. You’ve done more than enough.”

“Nonsense.” Mrs. Webb’s hands were back on her full hips. “You need the help.”

Tess braced her own hands on her trim hips in a faceoff. “I can take it from here. The last thing you need to do is be bending and such when your arthritis is flaring up.”

After a bit more convincing, Mrs. Webb agreed to go home after meeting Jenny at the bus stop. Gage had arrived while Tess had been convincing the older woman to go.

When Mrs. Webb turned to head out to wait for the school bus, Tess introduced her to Gage.

“One of the McBride boys.” Mrs. Webb looked him up and down. “I remember you from when you were just a little hellion. You’ve grown to be a fine young man.”

Gage gave her a grin. “Good to see you, Mrs. Webb.”

“I best be getting to that girl before the bus arrives.” Mrs. Webb headed out of the house.

Tess often worried that Jenny might be too much for the older woman, but Mrs. Webb insisted that it kept her young and that the best thing for her arthritis was to keep moving.

“Thank you for coming.” She tilted her head up to meet Gage’s eyes. “Mrs. Webb said that the neighbor told her it’s something to do with the line to the icemaker breaking and that valve not shutting off. And then the water to the house wouldn’t turn off, that it was frozen or something. So he had to shut off the main.”

“I’ll take a look.” Gage knelt behind the fridge and examined the copper tubing and whatever it was that connected them—she had no idea what it all was. When he finished, he stood. “I’m going to check the valve to the house and see what the problem is there, then head to the hardware store before it closes.”

Tess gave a sigh of relief. “Thank you, Gage.”

“Not a problem.” He smiled and rested his hand on her shoulder. “I’ll take care of it, so no worries.”

She nodded. “You don’t know how much I appreciate this.”

He squeezed her shoulder and smiled before turning and heading out the front door.

Mrs. Webb accompanied Jenny in before leaving and Tess and Jenny both hugged her goodbye.

Tess squeezed Jenny to her. “You can eat your snack at the dining room table and do your homework and play with your dolls in your bedroom. I need you to stay out of the kitchen, okay?”

Jenny looked at the kitchen floor. “That’s a big mess, Mommy.”

“That it is.” Tess stepped on the squishy towels and got out an apple and some peanut butter and made Jenny her snack before giving the girl the plate along with a glass of milk. She ate while sitting on the chair, swinging her legs back and forth.

Tess busied herself in the kitchen, wringing out towels and doing everything she could to get the floor dry. Jenny finished her snack and brought the plate and glass to the kitchen before picking up her backpack and going to her bedroom.

Gage returned with tools and a number of other things and set to work. She offered him ice water or tea, and he gladly accepted a glass of water from the pitcher she kept in the fridge. She kept his glass filled and continued to sneak looks at him as she finished cleaning up the mess and drying the floor. Something about him being here in her kitchen doing handy fix-it work felt comfortable, as if he belonged right there.

At that moment she didn’t question her thoughts. She just went with them. What the hell, anyway.

Then she remembered how he’d showed up at Jo-Jo’s last night, thinking she was there. That caused her to frown again.

She blew out a rush of air as she threw the last of the towels into the washer. Who’d have thought that Gage would turn out to be her knight in shining armor and rescue her? At the thought her frown turned into a smile, and then she frowned again.

Sheesh. He was making her bi-polar when it came to him.

He went in and out of the house as he took care of things. It took him less time to fix everything than she’d expected. It wasn’t long before her floor was dry, her refrigerator icemaker reconnected, and her water running again.

When he finished he took a long drink of water then braced his hip against the countertop as he looked down at her.

“I owe you big time,” she said as she slipped her hands into her back pockets. What she really wanted to do was to kiss the man.

“You don’t owe me anything.” He shook his head. “I’m glad to help.”

“Really,” she said. “If you need me, I’m here for you.”

A slow grin curved the corner of his mouth. “I do need you and I’m happy to know you’re here for me.”

Her face heated. “I didn’t mean—”

He was still smiling as he interrupted. “I know what you meant. Like I said, you don’t owe me anything. I won’t give up on asking you out, though.”

She frowned and raised her chin. “You knew that I was supposed to go to Jo-Jo’s last night. You followed me there, didn’t you.” She said the last more as a statement than a question.

He paused then gave a slow nod. “Megan told me.”

She felt anger stirring inside her again. “What are you, a stalker?”

He blew out his breath. “I’m not a stalker and it’s not in my nature to do something like that.”

She put her hands on her hips. “Why did you?”

He raised his western hat and pushed his fingers through his hair. “Guess I wanted to see who you would turn me down for.” He settled his hat on his head and studied her. “I shouldn’t have tried to follow you. It’s not my nature and it was inappropriate. I’m sorry. It’s probably best if I go now. I hope you have a good evening.”

Gage turned and began walking out but she couldn’t let him just walk away.

“Gage.”

He turned back around and for a moment neither of them said anything.

“Just to let you know,” she said. “The guy I went out with is just a friend.”

He studied her “You didn’t have to tell me that.”

“I know.” She bit her lower lip as she looked up at him and hesitated. Then she took a deep breath. “Ask me again to go out with you and you might get a different answer.”

His grin was so damned sexy. “You might just say yes because you feel obligated because I fixed your water problem.”

She couldn’t help smiling in return. “Maybe.”

“Well, I’d better be going.” He picked up a toolbox he’d brought in and headed for the front door.

A rush of disappointment went through her. She’d thought he was going to ask her out again but he hadn’t.

He opened the door and she came up behind him as he walked out.

“I can’t thank you enough for your help,” she said.

He tugged on the brim of his hat. “See you, Tess.”

She shut the door behind him and sighed. Maybe she should be glad that he hadn’t asked her out.

Just as she reached the kitchen, she heard a knock. Gage must have forgotten something.

When she opened the front door again, Gage had his arm braced against the doorframe, wearing a sexy grin. “My daddy always says strike while the iron is hot. Figured I’d better. Will you go out with me?”

She folded her arms across her chest. “Why I thought you would never ask.”

“Well, that was easy.” He moved in closer to her and she couldn’t help an automatic step back, allowing him into the house. “Truth is you want to go out with me. You have for a long time.”

She tilted her chin. “Think whatever you like.”

“I will.” He closed the door behind him and moved in closer until his body was but a breath from hers.

The heat of him burned through her even though their bodies weren’t even touching. His masculine scent wrapped around her and she swallowed hard.

He looked like he was waiting for her to step away from him but she didn’t move. He slowly lowered his head and she found herself closing her eyes.

And then his mouth was on hers. He kissed her slowly, his mouth moving across hers in a sensual kiss that took her breath away. He slid his hands down her sides to her hips and drew her close to him so that their bodies were firmly together.

A hard ridge pressed into her belly, the feel of it sending flutters to the place between her thighs. Her breasts ached for his touch and her body ached for his.

She found herself lost in the kiss, loving the taste of him, loving the way the kiss intensified with their passion. It grew stronger and stronger until she wanted nothing more than to take off his clothes and her own and feel steel of his body against her softer skin.

The heat burning in him seemed to magnify, the passion of his kiss sending her mind whirling. She could hardly think straight for the need burning inside of her.

Soft moans rose up inside her and she heard his groan.

The sound of a door opening was like a bucket of ice water being dumped over their heads.

They stepped away from each other as they both said, “Jenny.”

“I’m sorry, honey.” He stepped a little further back, putting a respectable distance between them. “I forgot she was here.”

“So did I.” Her smile wavered as she straightened and turned to greet her daughter. “What do you have there, sweetie?” she asked as Jenny came up waving a paper.

“I drew something for almost-Uncle Gage.” She handed the paper to Gage. “It’s a picture of you working on our house.”

Gage and Tess both looked at and admired it, and told her how nice it was.

When Jenny had run back to her bedroom, Gage touched Tess’s cheek. “I’ll call you.”

She nodded. “Hold on.” She picked up the sticky pad she kept on the counter along with a pen from out of a cup near the pad. She scrawled her number on it and handed it to him.

He grinned, glanced in the direction of Jenny’s room, then gave her a quick but meaningful kiss.

She brought her fingers to her tingling lips as he turned and walked out the front door and into the night.

Chapter 8

“This is a surprise.” Tess set down a cardboard coaster with Nectars and the bar’s logo on it. “Since when do you come in the bar?”

“Hi, Tess.” The smile Harvey gave her was engaging. “A Tecate with lime,” he said as he folded his arms on the table and leaned forward. “I thought I’d drop by to see you.”

“Missed you at breakfast this morning,” she said. “Did your hours change?”

“Today was my day off,” he said. “Glad to hear you missed me.”

“Okay, enough flirting.” Tess smiled as she indicated a menu at the center of the high top. “Happy hour just started, so appetizers are half price.”

“I’m sure I’ll find something I like here.” Harvey picked up the menu and winked.

“Your beer is on its way.” She shook her head in mock exasperation, turned, and headed for the bar.

Harvey was harmless. Charming and fun, but harmless.

It was still early but soon the place would really pick up for happy hour. All day she’d wondered if Gage was going to call her, but he hadn’t. After that kiss last night, she couldn’t stop thinking about him. Well, she hadn’t been able to stop thinking about him for some time, but now it was even worse.

She slid a lime wedge on the mouth of the beer bottle and carried the Tecate to Harvey and set it in front of him. “Did you find anything that sounds appetizing to you?”

He looked at her with a steady gaze. “I certainly did. But I’ll settle for the onion rings.”

She shook her finger at him. “Friends, Harvey.”

“Of course,” he said but kept smiling.

After she checked up on people at the other tables and took more orders, she went behind the bar. Hector, the new guy, arrived and he took over his share of the tables. She caught Harvey staring at her, watching her over his beer bottle and for some reason tonight it set her a little off base.

“I could use some company,” Harvey said when she went back to check on him. “When you’re not so busy, I’d love to talk.”

“It’s happy hour, so that’s not likely to happen.” She shrugged. “And we stay busy long after it’s over. You’ll have to find some lucky girl.” She nodded to his empty. “Another?”

He leaned back in his chair. “I’ve actually got to go. Just thought I’d drop in.” He leaned forward again. “Can I talk you into going out for another drink this week?”

“I like you, Harvey,” she said. “And I enjoyed the time the other night, but I told you I just want to be friends.”

He gave a slow nod. “Can’t blame a guy for trying.”

She smiled. “Have a good night, Harvey.”

“See you at breakfast,” he said as he slid off his stool.

“All right.” She gave him a little wave and walked away.

It was a busy night, but when a tall figure walked through the doorway into Nectars, Tess knew that it was Gage before she even got a good look at him. She did her best not to give a silly smile like a giddy teenage girl. She went for a more reserved, maybe even flirtatious smile.

“What can I get you, cowboy?” she asked as he came up to the bar.

He gave her a slow and sexy grin that made her stomach swoop. “How about another kiss?”

“That’s on our select menu.” She braced her hands on the bar and managed to keep a straight face. “That particular menu is only offered to special patrons.”

He put his big hand over hers and the heat of his touch sent a quiver through her belly. “I’d better be the only man on that list.”

She tilted her head to the side. “Oh, yeah?”

He gave a solemn nod. “Yeah.”

She leaned closer to him, but staying out of kissing distance. “I agreed to a date, Mr. McBride. One date.”

He moved his hand so that he was now holding hers. “Speaking of that date, are you free Saturday morning?”

She studied him. “As long as I can get a sitter for Jenny.”

His green eyes held hers. “I’ll pick you up at nine.”

“If I can get a sitter,” she repeated. “Where would we be going?”

“It’s a surprise.” He rubbed her knuckle with his thumb and she found herself wanting him to touch her everywhere. They could head to the broom closet—

She cleared her throat. “What should I wear?”

“Something you wouldn’t mind getting muddy in,” he said with a smile.

Her eyes widened and she laughed. “Don’t tell me you want me to mud wrestle another woman because that’s not happening.”

He grinned. “Now, there’s a thought.”

“Ha.” She extracted her hand from his as she glanced around the bar. “I’m starting to get dirty looks. I need to get to my tables.”

He studied her eyes. “I’ll be right here waiting for you, honey.”

Before she left to take care of her other customers, she gave Gage his usual and hurried to get back to work. She had to avoid looking at him because he unsettled her so much that it made it hard to concentrate on her job.

As she made the rounds she smiled and chatted politely with each customer, all the time aware of Gage waiting for her at the bar. She wanted to hurry so that she could get back to him, which was completely insane. Maybe he should leave so that she could focus better.

But she didn’t want him to leave. She really didn’t want him to leave. She wanted him here, teasing her, flirting with her.

“Did you hear who’s back in town?” Tate’s low drawl came from Gage’s left as he pulled up a bar stool and sat at the bar. “I didn’t think Harvey Norton would show his face in Prescott again but I saw him in the restaurant yesterday morning at breakfast.”

“At the Hummingbird?” Gage looked at his brother who nodded.

Tate smiled at Tess as she returned with Gage’s beer. “Hey, Tess.”

“Hi, Tate.” Tess set the beer in front of Gage. “The usual?”

“Yep,” Tate said.

She smiled at him. “One Rolling Rock coming right up.”

“Did you get her to go out with you yet?” Tate asked as she walked away.

Gage couldn’t help a grin. “Taking her out Saturday.”

“About damned time.” Tate returned his grin but then sobered. “You just take care of that girl. She’s not one of those women you go through like tissue paper. Tess is special.”

Gage watched Tess as she walked toward them with Tate’s beer in hand. “She sure as hell is special.”

Tate thanked Tess for the beer when she set it in front of him and then she moved away to help other customers.

When Tess was out of earshot, Tate said, “Not to mention, Megan will kill you if you break Tess’s heart.”

Gage nodded. “I don’t know if I’ve ever seen sisters more protective of each other than those two.”

Gage and his brother talked until Tate had to head on home. Tate’s parting shot was “Don’t forget what I told you about Tess.”

When it was closing time, Tess said, “You’re here a little late, aren’t you? Don’t you get up at the crack of dawn?”

Gage gave her a smile. He’d nursed two beers from happy hour to closing and his head was clear. “I like watching you work.”

She shook her head. “Next time I’ll trade you places. You work behind the bar and I’ll watch you.” She braced her forearms on the bar in front of him and leaned forward. “Just because I said yes to one date doesn’t mean I want you hanging around.”

Even as her mouth said the words, her eyes told him differently. She’d loved having him stay and she hadn’t minded him watching her. The smile she gave him every now and then was cute and so damned sexy all in one.

When she was ready to leave, she turned off the lights and grabbed her purse. Gage walked with her as they headed out the back and into the night. He waited while she locked up the place then fell in step beside her as they headed toward her car and his truck.

“I see you parked close to me,” she said.

“What can I say?” He looked down at her petite form and her short blonde hair that gleamed beneath the lone parking lot light. “Even my car likes to be close to you.”

He loved her smile. “You can’t stay every night I work and walk me to my car.”

“Who says I can’t?” He settled his hand at the small of her back as they reached her vehicle and she turned to face him.

“Gage…” She bit her lower lip before she continued. “This might be moving a little too fast for me.”

“Too fast?” He moved so that he had her between him and the car. He kept his voice low as he searched her beautiful eyes. “Honey, I’ve been trying to get your attention for so damned long. I don’t know how many times I’ve asked you out. I’d say this is nowhere near fast enough.”

“But—”

He captured the rest of what she was going to say with a kiss. He took her by the upper arms and held her as he moved his mouth over hers.

She didn’t resist him, didn’t hold back, and his hunger for her grew. She moaned softly and slid her palms up his chest and over his shoulders.

With a groan he pressed her up against the car, lightly pinning her body. She caught her breath and he deepened the kiss. Her body was so soft against his, and he could feel her desire rising up with his own.

Damn, he wanted her, and he wanted her more than he could ever have imagined. But at the same time he knew he had to take it slow with her. He wanted her to know she was special to him and he wasn’t planning on jumping into bed with her the first chance he got.

She wiggled against him, as if trying to get closer than they already were and she kissed him with a kind of fervor that about drove him crazy.

His mind was going places it had no business going with her. Not yet.

He gripped her shoulders and held her still as he broke the kiss. She looked up at him with big blue eyes, her lips parted. She looked almost surprised, like she didn’t know how she could have lost control.

“Damn, Tess.” He searched her gaze. “You make me crazy.”

Her chest rose and fell, like she was trying to catch her breath. “I—I should get home.”

“We’ll take it slow.” He gently stroked her hair behind her ear. “I won’t rush you, so don’t worry. Okay?”

She bit her lower lip then nodded. “Slow is good.”

He brushed his knuckles across her cheek. “I want you to know that I care about you and I just want to get to know you better. I want to be with you. I’ll go at whatever pace you’d like.”

She studied him, as if trying to read his intentions and judge how sincere he was being. “Thank you,” she finally said. “I haven’t really dated anyone since…since Steve passed away. I guess I’ve avoided anything that felt like it could potentially develop into a relationship. This is kind of scary.”

He gave her a gentle smile. “I’ll do whatever it takes to make you feel good about us, Tess.”

She returned his smile but hesitantly. “There is no ‘us’. Not yet.”

“Key words.” He gave her a little grin. “Not yet.”

She looked away for a moment before turning her gaze back to meet his. “Okay, one step at a time.”

He nodded. “One step at a time.”

“And we go at my pace,” she said.

“I promise.” He smiled. “Your pace.”

Hair prickled at his nape. He felt like they were being watched. He looked over his shoulder and saw a shadowy figure across the street, arms folded as he leaned up against a car, facing their direction.

A slow chill rolled over Gage. It looked like it could be Harvey Norton. As a matter of fact, he was sure it was Harvey.

“What is it?” Tess asked as his jaw tightened and anger burned through him.

Gage brought his gaze to hers. “Let’s get you into your car and then I want you to lock your doors and wait for me.”

“What?” She looked confused.

“Just do it,” he said, his anger rising as he glanced back in the direction where Harvey still watched them. “Please,” he added as he met her eyes again. “Trust me.”

She paused, then gave a nod and used the remote to unlock the door to her car before she opened it and climbed in, shut the door, and locked it.

He turned to face Harvey, intending to go across the street and confront the bastard. But when Gage looked again, Harvey was gone.

Chapter 9

Harvey shook with rage as he melted into the darkness. If he didn’t want to give his position away, he’d take his tire iron out of his car and start swinging it as hard as he could at anything in his way.

Preferably Gage McBride. He’d love to bash in Gage’s skull, slit his throat, and leave him to bleed out.

Gage had ruined his life, had taken everything from him. Harvey had lost his house, his money, and even his bitch of a girlfriend had left him.

Thanks to Gage, Harvey had nothing. He worked for Sanderson, a rancher, mucking shit from stalls and doing other jobs far beneath what he should be doing. But he’d been forced to work for anyone who would hire him so that he’d have enough money to live on.

He’d lost a lot, but worst of all, he’d lost his freedom.

For three long years he’d bided his time in prison. Plotting…planning for the day he’d get his revenge. And it was finally here.

And even now, Gage was still stealing from him. Again.

Tess belongs to me, Harvey thought as he clenched his hands into fists.

Yet he’d caught her with Gage.

The bitch. Harvey ground his teeth. She’d flirted with him, had even gone out for a drink with him. But she’d been kissing Gage. The bitch was probably fucking him, too.

Harvey wanted to go back and beat the shit out of Gage and drag Tess home with him and put his mark on her.

He forced himself to calm down. Instead, he’d take everything from Gage the way everything had been ripped away from him.

The ladies had always liked Harvey. He knew he was better looking than Gage and Harvey knew how to play women. Harvey would have Tess, one way or another, and he’d teach her a lesson about screwing around on him.

Chapter 10

Tess paced her living room, holding her hand to her belly, which fluttered like crazy. Gage would be here at any moment. Despite the fact that she had seen him at the bar frequently for ages, she was nervous. It was crazy. She had no reason to be nervous.

“What’s wrong, Mommy?” Jenny came into the living room, followed by Glenna, the teenager who babysat on weekends when Tess needed her.

“Nothing’s wrong.” Tess smiled at Jenny. “I was just thinking.”

“You must be thinking hard. Your face was all scrunched up.” Jenny turned to Glenna. “I want to play Barbies. Superstar Barbie wants to go to the salon.”

“Good idea.” Glenna swung her long, thick braid over her shoulder. “I think she’s due for a makeover.”

The doorbell rang. Tess felt another burst of nerves and mentally chided herself.

“Is that almost-Uncle Gage?” Jenny ran to the door.

“Probably.” Tess followed her and looked through the peephole. She took a deep breath. “Yep.”

“I want to open the door.” Jenny reached for the bolt lock and turned it, then turned the lock on the doorknob. She hurried to open the door.

Gage stood there, looking so sexy in Wranglers, a dark blue T-shirt, and a western hat. His T-shirt stretched over his biceps and fit his chest just right. How could any man look that hot?

“Hi, almost-Uncle Gage,” Jenny said with a big smile.

He grinned. “Hi, Jenny.” He met Tess’s eyes and gave her a smile that she knew was meant only for her.

There went those damned belly flutters again.

Tess swallowed. “Come on in.” She introduced him to Glenna whose cheeks reddened as he gave her a smile and touched the brim of his hat. Tess had never seen the teenager appear tongue-tied or shy before.

“Ready?” Gage asked Tess.

She nodded. “Kiss?” Tess held out her arms to Jenny who ran toward her and gave her a big kiss on the cheek and hugged her. Tess kissed Jenny’s cheek in return. “Be good for Glenna.”

“I will.” Jenny took Glenna’s hand. “We’re going to play Barbies now,” she said to Gage.

“Have fun,” he said to the girls. Glenna blushed again and Jenny beamed before she started to lead Glenna to the bedroom.

“You look great,” Gage said to Tess when the girls had disappeared into Jenny’s bedroom.

She looked down at her own T-shirt and jeans. “I take it I’m dressed okay for mud?”

He laughed. “Perfect.”

“Hold on.” She grabbed her keys and the small woven purse she’d decided to take with her to hold the few things she might need. They headed out and she locked the door behind them before she dropped the keys into her purse.

“We need to stop by my place and then we’ll head on out,” he said as he helped her into the passenger side of his truck. He went to the driver’s side and climbed in.

When they were on the road she found herself almost as tongue-tied as Glenna had been. “So what are we doing?” she managed to ask.

“Ever been out on an ATV?” he asked.

“No.” She shook her head. “It always looked like fun but I’ve never had the opportunity.”

“Well, now’s your chance.” He looked at her. “I’m glad you’re here with me, Tess.”

She found herself smiling. “I am, too.”

It wasn’t too far to his place. He had a small ranch but had a sprawling home that from the outside looked to be over three thousand square feet.

A huge building sat on some property set back from the house. “I run my well and pump service business out of that building and keep my heavy equipment there,” he said as he drove to the building. “We’re so busy that we work weekends, too. I managed to arrange to have some time off today.”

“I’m glad,” she said and he rewarded her with a quick grin.

They went around the back of the building. A trailer with a strapped down four-wheel ATV was behind the shop.

He backed up the truck to the neck of the trailer and parked. Before he could climb out, his cell phone rang. He pulled it out of the holster on his belt, checked the caller ID screen and answered with, “Hi, Joe.” After a moment, he frowned. “Damn, I’m sorry to hear that.” His brow furrowed as he continued to listen. “No, you’re right, we can’t leave Mrs. Johnson without water. Don’t worry about a thing. I’ll take care of it.”

When Gage disconnected the call, he blew out his breath and looked at Tess. “One of my men’s uncle was in a car accident and he needs to get down to the hospital. He was heading out to put a new pump in Mrs. Johnson’s well when he got the call. She’s a sweet little old lady who lives on the other side of Prescott, down the road from where I grew up.”

“And she needs water,” Tess said. “I understand.”

“If you still want to get muddy, why don’t you come out with me?” he said. “It’s possible it won’t take too long and we can still do something this afternoon.”

“Sure.” She nodded. “I’m up for muddy one way or another.”

“Good.” He started the truck again and started driving it around the shop. “We need to take the pump rig.” He nodded in the direction of a big truck. “It has all the tools I’ll need, and the right pipe is already loaded. But I’ll have to load a new pump for her well.”

Tess jumped out of the cab when he parked again and offered to help with whatever it was he needed.

“In the back of the truck is a small cooler with our lunch in it,” he said. “Also a bag with chips and a few other things. Why don’t you grab that?”

She started toward the rear of the truck. “I’ve got it.”

When everything was taken care of, and he had changed into a work shirt and put on work boots, they headed off to Mrs. Johnson’s place.

Tess found herself feeling more relaxed. It was like the pressure of a first date was washed away now that they weren’t actually going out. They laughed and talked on the way to the job and it felt like they were in Nectars, flirting, only the bar wasn’t between them.

Just like he’d promised. That thought gave her a little pause but she easily fell back into their conversation. He’d also promised that they could go at her pace and she was going to hold him to that.

Tess was having so much fun that the drive seemed to go by in no time. Soon they were turning up a maintained dirt road toward an older home on a fenced-off piece of property.

Mrs. Johnson lived on an acre set back away from the main road. She had a nice place with a little house and a flower garden in front and a greenhouse in the back.

They pulled up to the house and Gage parked the truck and killed the engine. He was out of the truck and to her side as usual to open the door for her.

“My squash, tomatoes, and green beans need water,” Mrs. Johnson said when she came out to greet them. “I was planning on watering them today. They’re looking a little limp.”

“We’ll have you taken care of in no time.” Gage had switched his western hat for a ball cap and he pushed it up as he talked with the elder woman. “Just sit tight and we’ll get those vegetables watered.”

“I’ve always liked you, Gage McBride,” she said and patted him on the arm. She looked at Tess. “He was always a little devil but a good kid.”

Tess laughed. “I don’t think he’s changed much in that regard.”

With a grin, Gage said, “I’ll get to work on it now.”

The water well and pressure tank were in back of the greenhouse and Gage backed the pump rig up to it.

“What do you need to do?” she asked.

“First I need to check the electrical wires for the pump to see if they’re going to ground.” Gage went up to the well and started his inspection. “Yeah, it’s gone bad,” he finally said after a few moments.

She stepped out of the way as he backed the rig closer to the well, got out of the truck, and then raised the mast. The hydraulics made the loud hum of heavy machinery as it went into place.

Tess didn’t have a clue when it came to anything remotely related to his occupation and she was fascinated by everything he was doing.

“Next the plumbing to the pressure tank and the house need to be undone.” Gage pulled on a pair of work gloves and grabbed tools he needed.

After he’d finished with the plumbing, he centered a cable from the mast over the well. He explained to her what he was doing as he unscrewed the plug on top of the pipe to use some kind of pipe puller at the top to pull out the pipes.

She felt kind of useless as she watched him work. “What can I do?”

He gestured to the truck and pointed to one of the toolboxes built into the side. “In that toolbox are some rags. If you can grab those for me, it would be great.”

She walked around the pump rig to the opposite side, opened up the toolbox he’d indicated, and grabbed the rags he needed.

“If we’re not careful, this could be messy.” He took the rags from her and put some down. “The joints are going to have gunk on them and water will be in the pipes.”

When the water rushed out of the pipes, Tess stepped back to avoid getting her athletic shoes wet, but water still splashed on her jeans.

It wasn’t long before her head was spinning with everything he had to do. Wire the first pipe to the second, secure the second with a pipe clamp, then unscrew the first joint and repeat until the pump was out of the ground. It was a deep well, so it took some time to get the pump out. She helped him with little things like handing him tools when he needed them.

While he worked they talked. She learned that he’d been at this business for fifteen years and his business had grown to spread across northern and central Arizona. When he was young, Gage had worked summers for an older man who taught him the trade. When the man retired, Gage had taken over the business. She liked learning about him as well as watching him and the ease with which he did his job.

They paused long enough to eat the lunch that Gage had packed. He’d filled the cooler with ham and cheese sandwiches, and had brought BBQ potato chips and a package of chocolate chip cookies. He’d also brought along a large thermos of iced tea and a gallon jug of water.

“We’ve been talking about me and what I do,” Gage said as he replaced the old pump with a new one and rewired everything. “I want to know more about you.”

She shrugged. “Not much that you don’t already know. You already know that I have a wonderful daughter. I own a share of the family business and work there regularly. Before taking over managing the restaurant, I worked as an administrative assistant. Other than that, my life isn’t very exciting.”

He finished wiring the new pump. “Has there ever been anything else you’ve wanted to do than work in the restaurant business?”

She hesitated. “Yes. But it’s just a dream.”

“What is it?” he asked.

For some reason she felt a rush of embarrassment. “It’s silly.”

He paused in his work, resting one hand on the rig’s mast. “I doubt that, Tess. Unless you want to be a circus performer.”

She laughed. “How did you guess? I want to be a trapeze artist.”

He grinned. “Come on now. Tell me.”

She looked down and turned the toe of her shoe in the dirt. When she looked back up at him, she said, “I’ve always wanted to write a book.”

“What’s silly about that?” He studied her. “I think that’s great.”

“I don’t know if I have the talent for it.” A breeze caught locks of her short, curly hair and blew them in her face. She brushed the strands of hair aside. “I excelled at writing in school and I have a good imagination, but that’s not enough.”

“You won’t know if you don’t try.” He looked serious as he spoke. “You’ve got to give it a shot. Otherwise you’ll end up with regrets when you look back on your life.”

She slipped her hands into the back pockets of her jeans and slowly nodded. “I guess you’re right.”

“Of course I am.” He gave her a teasing grin. “Have you written anything?”

She shook her head. “I’ve jotted down ideas in a journal for a mystery, but I really don’t know where to start.”

“How about books on writing?” He moved to a switch on the rig. “Or researching more about it on the Internet?”

“That’s a good idea,” she said with a smile.

She felt warmth and a kind of hesitant excitement inside her. No one had ever shown an interest in her dream in the past. Her mother had told her when she was growing up that wanting to be a writer was silly and impractical, and she’d never make any money doing it.

Eventually, she’d buried her desire to write deep inside. Talking with Gage about it was beginning to stir those desires to life again.

“I think I will start exploring what it takes to be a writer.” She smiled at him. “Thank you for encouraging me.”

“I have faith in you,” he said.

He pressed the lever on the rig and the sound of machinery filled the air again. When he had lowered the pump inside the mouth of the well, he stopped the rig. He started reversing the process, putting in new pipe to replace the old. She handed him couplings to connect joints and other things he needed. He told her that they didn’t always need to replace the pipe but that the existing pipe was particularly old.

They fell into easy conversation about his childhood, growing up with four brothers, and his huge extended family. They talked about her childhood and growing up with one sister and her mother and father.

“I almost forgot.” Tess tilted her head to the side. “You said you’d tell me why that Nandra slapped you.”

Gage looked sheepish like he had that day in the bar. “I slept with her twin sister.”

Tess’s back straightened as she looked at him with incredulity. “What?”

“It’s not exactly what you think.” He shook his head. “Nandra’s identical twin sister, Sandra, decided to pay back Nandra for some fight they had. Sandra pretended to be Nandra and we slept together. I didn’t know it was Sandra until afterward. Nandra was ticked at me because I didn’t notice the difference between them.”

Tess couldn’t help herself. She wanted to laugh while at the same time she felt a surge of jealousy at him being with other women. Which made absolutely no sense at all because any women he’d slept with were a part of his past.

It was late in the day when he’d put the above ground plumbing back together and they finally finished and had everything packed up on the pump rig.

They stopped by Mrs. Johnson’s home to let her know they were finished.

“Wonderful.” The elderly woman was clearly delighted to have water to her home again, not to mention in her greenhouse. “Why don’t you come in for some homemade coffee cake?”

“Thank you, Mrs. Johnson.” Gage gave the woman a smile. “But we’ve got to get going.”

“I insist you take it home with you, then. You deserve it.” The woman turned back into her home. “Stay right there,” she said over her shoulder.

Gage turned to Tess as they waited. “When we were kids, my brothers and I loved to ride our bikes or horses over here because she’d feed us one great treat or another. I think she kept goodies on hand just for us. She’s always been a great lady.”

A few moments later, Mrs. Johnson returned with a huge slab of coffee cake on a paper plate and covered with plastic wrap. “Here you go. You two enjoy it.”

“We will,” Gage said.

“Thank you.” Tess nodded. “It was nice meeting you.”

“Likewise,” Mrs. Johnson said. “You’re welcome anytime.”

Once they were back in the pump rig and headed to his ranch, he said, “It’s a shame to end the day with work and no play. How about dinner?”

“I’m not exactly dressed for a night out.” She smiled but shook her head. “I need a shower.”

He glanced from the road to her. “I meant at my place,” he said before looking back at the road.

“Your place?” she repeated. “That’s probably not a good idea. We’re taking it slow, remember?”

“Just dinner.” He glanced at her again. “Promise.”

She studied him for a moment, the strong lines of his handsome face, the sexy stubble on his jaws. Despite having worked all day, he looked good enough to eat.

At that thought she mentally shook her head and wondered if she was the one who needed to be reminded that they were supposed to be taking it slow.

She settled back in her seat. “Okay. After all of that, I am hungry.” She could control herself when it came to Gage.

Right? Sure she could.

Chapter 11

After Tess called the sitter to make sure she was fine with Tess staying out a little later, she helped Gage with dinner.

She glanced at Gage as she held an onion on a cutting board, ready to slice it. The delicious smells of baking corn bread and chili filled the kitchen.

“So that’s what a day is like in the life of Gage McBride,” she said.

“One of the more exciting days.” He gave her a sexy little grin as he stirred the chili on the stovetop. “Because you were there.”

“It was fun seeing you at work and helping out.” She cut the onion in half. “Maybe I’ve found a new career in pulling pumps.” Her eyes stung and watered as she started to slice the onion.

“My assistant just got married and is moving to Phoenix this week, and I haven’t had time to replace her.” Gage set the chili spoon on a small plate he was using for a spoon rest. “How would you like a change in occupation?” he sounded completely serious.

She looked at him in surprise. “You’re offering me a job as your assistant?”

He nodded. “You’re smart, personable, and it’s something you mentioned that you’ve done in the past, before you went into the restaurant business with your parents.” He braced one hand on the countertop. “You work ridiculously long hours at the bar. If you take the job with me, you could work partly out of your home and partly here. That would give you more time with Jenny and no doubt you’d have more time to work on your writing career.”

She was silent for a moment and found she was actually considering it. “My mom would come unglued.”

“The pay isn’t too bad.” He named a figure.

Her eyes widened. It was more than she was bringing in as part owner of the restaurant and bar. Nectars and the Hummingbird were doing well, but still growing, and they needed to put a lot of what was earned back into the business. Her hours truly were long and she was exhausted when she came home.

With a higher income she could afford to let Jenny go to dancing school with Katie Sue. Not to mention having more time with her daughter and maybe even time to get some writing experience.

She let out her breath. “It’s a lot to consider.”

He nodded. “If you’re not too tired after we eat I can show you a little of what’s involved and then you can think on it.”

“Okay.” She scraped the diced onion off the cutting board and into a bowl. “But no promises, not tonight.”

“Agreed.” Gage took a brick of cheese out of the fridge, cut it into smaller chunks, and then started grating them.

She enjoyed dinner with him and she had fun flirting with him as they talked. The more she was with him, the more she found she liked him and liked being around him.

When dinner was over, the kitchen straightened, and the dishes washed and put away, she followed him through his rustic home to the opposite side of the house. When they walked into his office, she nodded with appreciation. Two desks with large screen computer monitors, file cabinets, a copier, and other things you’d find in any office. It had a nice feel to it—businesslike but not sterile. Rather it seemed warm and comfortable.

He briefly showed her a few of the administrative duties and some of the accounting. “That’s enough for this evening,” he said after a bit. “I’ll bet you’re tired from today.”

“I have to admit I am.” She rested her hands on the back of a chair as she watched him from across a desk.

He studied her for a moment. “You know I don’t like it when anything’s between us.” He walked around the desk and moved close to her. “That’s better.”

A little shiver ran down her spine. “It might not be such a good idea to work together.” She didn’t know if she could keep her hands off of him.

“It’s a very good idea.” He took her by the shoulders. “I want you to realize that I’m not offering you the job just to keep you close to me, although that’s a benefit.” He smiled but then gave her a serious look. “I would like to see you get to spend more time with your daughter and pursue your dream.”

“What if you hate the job I do and it doesn’t work out?” she asked. “Or what if I don’t like the job?”

“You’re not going to hurt my feelings if you feel like it’s not what you want to do,” he said. “So you can stop at any time. I just want you to be happy and I need a new assistant. The best of both worlds for each of us.”

“And if you hate the job that I do?” she asked again.

“I’ll just take you out with me and we’ll do pump work instead.” He rubbed her upper arms. “I think we made a good team today.”

“You’re just being nice,” she said but smiled.

Her smile slipped away as she stared up into his eyes. She could tell he wanted to kiss her but was holding back.

She put her hands on his chest and slid them up to his shoulders. “Maybe there would be extra benefits having you as a boss.”

“I forgot to mention the benefits,” he said. “Medical, dental, and vision.”

“And you,” she said without meaning to. But she stood up on her toes and pulled him down to her as she reached up to kiss him.

He groaned as she opened up to him, wanting his kiss more than anything. His taste, the feel of his lips against hers, his tongue dipping into her mouth as he tasted her in return.

She held onto him as he picked her up and she wrapped her thighs around his hips. She felt so much hunger for him that her mind spun with it and her body burned.

He kissed her as he carried her through the house to the living room. She made soft whimpers as she kissed him with a fervor she’d never felt before. Her nipples ached to be touched and sucked and she wanted to feel him inside her more than anything at this moment.

She thought she felt him shudder with desire as he drew his head away from hers and then set her down on the floor. She looked up at him, wanting him more than anything and in her lust-crazed mind she wondered why he was stopping.

“We’d better get you home.” His voice sounded strained.

She took a deep breath. “Slow.” She stared at his chest, trying to convince herself that was what she wanted. “We’re supposed to take it slow.” She looked up at him and met his gaze. “What if I’ve changed my mind?”

He gave a tight smile. “I keep my promises. And if I take you right now, you might have regrets and I don’t want that to happen.”

She searched his eyes. “You’re a good man, Gage.”

“You don’t know how hard this is,” he said, his expression strained.

“I think I do.” She leaned close to him, her head resting on his chest. “Thank you.”

He held her tightly and squeezed her to him, like he didn’t want to let her go. And she didn’t want him to release her.

When he pulled back, he caressed one side of her face with his knuckles. “I’m going to get you home now.”

She took a deep breath and then nodded. “Okay.”

After she picked up her small canvas purse, he put his fingertips at the base of her spine, as if he couldn’t stop touching her, and they walked to the front door where he let them out. Once the door was shut and locked behind them, he put his arm around her shoulders and they headed for his truck.

When he took her to the passenger side of the truck, he gave her another lingering kiss before he helped her into the truck and shut the door behind her. He made it around to his side, and once he was in he reached across the console, took her hand, and squeezed it before letting it go.

The drive home was quiet compared to the rest of the day when they hadn’t seemed to stop talking. It had been a fun day.

And now she had a lot to think about, more than just the prospect of dating Gage. Should she even be considering working for him? She was already struggling with the fact that she wanted him in her bed. Being around him even more frequently could complicate things. A lot.

But she liked being around him and the opportunity was a good one at this time in her life, for all of the reasons he had mentioned.

She was glad he didn’t live far from her and that it was a short ride home. He walked her to the foot of the stairs and they stood just outside of the porch light’s low radiance.

He cupped her face in his hands and lowered his head to kiss her again. It was a sweet and slow kiss that had her sinking against him, almost unable to breathe.

Then he put space between them. “You’d better get to bed. It’s been a long day.”

“Shower first, then bed,” she said. The thought of taking a shower brought back memories of the night she’d brought herself to orgasm, imagining he was taking her. She felt her cheeks heat and was glad for the darkness.

He gave her a quick hard kiss then stepped back. He watched her as she headed up the stairs and unlocked and opened the door. She gave him one last look as she walked in. She paused for a moment and met his gaze before closing the door behind her.

Chapter 12

“You’re what?” Margaret Dyson’s eyes narrowed as she stared at Tess.

“Mom, it’s a good opportunity.” Tess pushed her fingers through her short, curly hair. “More time with Jenny, better pay, and benefits. I really need medical and dental for Jenny and we’re living on a shoestring as it is.”

It was the Monday following Gage’s job offer and Tess was standing in the Hummingbird’s office with her mother and sister. Tess had not been looking forward to this moment and it was already going about the way she’d expected.

Before Margaret could respond, Megan said, “It really is a good opportunity for her, Mom.”

“You would just abandon me?” Margaret knew how to play the part of the mother who had done everything for her kids and she played the this-is-the-thanks-I-get card. “After all I’ve done for you?”

Tess took a deep breath. “I said I’m considering it, but I haven’t made my decision yet.” Truthfully, it wasn’t her mother holding her back, it was the fact that she wasn’t sure about combining a personal relationship with Gage and working for him would turn out. What if she decided she didn’t want to date him anymore? Or he changed his mind about seeing her?

“It’s a no-brainer.” Megan put her hands on her full hips. “Tess works too many hours here and doesn’t get to see Jenny as much as she wants to. All the hours she works also makes for a lousy social life. Add the benefits and pay—how could you not encourage Tess to take it?”

“I need her here,” Margaret snapped at Megan. She turned back to Tess. “How am I going to run this place alone?”

“We’ll hire someone to manage the restaurant and bar, and an extra part-time bartender.” Tess took a deep breath. “I’ll help out until things get settled.”

“It sounds like you’ve already made up your mind.” Margaret picked a clipboard up off the desk. “In that case I want you to sign over your share of the business back to me.”

Tess’s skin prickled and Megan said, “That’s so unfair, Mom. Tess has worked her butt off to get this business up and off the ground. She deserves to maintain her share.”

For a moment Tess considered signing off her portion of the business then shook her head. “Megan’s right. I put a lot of blood, sweat, and tears into this place. I won’t continue to get a salary, of course, but I should maintain my interest in the business.”

Margaret looked from Tess to Megan and back. “I expect you to find a well-qualified replacement and another part-time bartender before you leave.” With that, she marched out of the office, still clutching the clipboard.

“That didn’t go so well.” Tess pushed her fingers through her blonde curls again. “Not that I really expected it to.”

“Like I said, it’s a no-brainer.” Megan pushed away from the file cabinet she’d been leaning against. “I don’t mind helping out here, but I’m glad I have my graphic design business. If I had to be here all of the time, I think I’d go nuts.”

Tess nodded. “It’s not easy. But I haven’t actually made a decision.”

Megan cocked her head. “Why wouldn’t you take the job?”

Tess paused a moment and then everything came out in a rush. “Gage and I have been sort of starting something. I only went out with him once and even then we had to go work on one of his wells so it wasn’t a real date. I don’t even know if I’m ready to have any kind of relationship.”

Megan smiled. “I wondered if you’d give in and go out on a date with him.”

“You knew?” Tess said in surprise.

With a shrug, Megan said, “I’ve seen him flirting with you the days I’ve been here to help out. And, after all, he tried to follow you the one time you did go out with someone. I figured it was only a matter of time.”

“Isn’t that a good reason not to work for him?” Tess sat on the edge of the desk. “It could complicate things if we have a relationship.” She raised her hands. “He dates so many women. One even came in here and slapped him right in front of me.”

At that, Megan laughed. “Really?”

“Yes, really.” Tess crossed her arms over her chest.

“That’s something to tease my future brother-in-law about.” Megan laughed again. “Seriously, though. He’s got a bad rep, but Gage is truly a good guy. Ryan mentioned that Gage went through a relationship that hurt him really bad and since then he hasn’t settled for one woman.”

Tess frowned. “Even if I wanted to think of any kind of future with a relationship with Gage, who’s to say he’d settle for me?”

“It wouldn’t be settling for you.” It was Megan’s turn to frown. “He’d be lucky to have you and I’d bet he knows that.” Then she brightened. “Besides. I’d kill him if he hurt you.”

“Just like I threatened Ryan when you started seeing him,” Tess said with a grin.

“What’s a sister for?” Megan returned Tess’s grin. “Someone’s gotta help hide the body.”

* * * * *

It was past closing time and Tess was the last one out the door. In spite of the fact that she’d locked up alone many, many times before, tonight the night felt off. She almost felt as if she was being watched. Jo had left not long ago, after staying until closing just to talk. Because of the creepy feeling she had, Tess was wishing Jo were still here so that she’d have someone to walk out with.

She was so ready to head home to bed. The day had been draining after her mother’s angry outburst and she’d refused to talk with Tess in more than monosyllables the rest of the afternoon.

Tess had more than missed Gage today. He’d called her and told her he was out on an emergency pump service call with a new mother and father who had infant twins and no water. Tess had missed him, but he had something important to attend to.

With a sigh, she hauled a bag of garbage out the back door then paused to lock the door behind her. When she turned around she almost screamed when she saw a man behind her.

She held her hand to her thundering heart. “Harvey. You scared the crap out of me.”

“I’m sorry, Tess.” He didn’t look contrite though Instead, he grinned in an unsettling way. “Here.” He reached for the garbage bag. “I’ll toss this for you.”

She didn’t argue even though something about him being here felt off and she just wanted to climb into her car and get away.

“Thanks.” She did her best to smile.

He turned and carried the bag to the dumpster as she made her way to her vehicle. He was already walking back to her as she unlocked her car and opened the door.

She threw her purse onto the passenger side and was going to slide into the driver’s seat when Harvey caught her by her wrist.

In surprise, she looked at his hand on her wrist. She looked up at him. “Let go, Harvey.”

“I just want to talk.” He smiled but he didn’t let go. In fact, he squeezed tighter.

“Well, that’s not the way to talk to someone.” Fear made her heart feel like it was pounding in her throat. What did she really know about Harvey? “You’re hurting me.”

“I’m sorry.” He released her wrist and smiled, but it didn’t reach his eyes. He took her by the shoulders. “I just want to talk.”

She tried to squirm out of his grasp, but he was holding her tightly. “Harvey, let me go.”

He brought her up against him and her eyes widened as she felt his erection hard against her belly. He was turned on. Maybe his manhandling of her was exciting him.

The logical part of her knew she needed to keep calm and think her way out of this mess. But she didn’t know how when her fear was making her want to struggle and fight him.

“Harvey, please let me go.” She put strength into her voice. “I will scream if you don’t release me.”

“Baby, I just want a chance.” He pressed her up against the car as he squeezed her shoulders tighter. “You keep blowing me off.”

She tried to control her breathing. “I told you, I just want to be friends.”

“You don’t seem to have a problem with dating Gage McBride.” He sneered as he said the words. “You won’t go out with me but now you’re fucking him. So much for not dating because of your dead husband.”

Hair prickled at her nape and her skin flushed with heat. She was so furious she managed to jerk one arm from him, raise her hand, and slap him hard across the face.

“How dare you?” she said in a high, angry voice.

Fury flashed in Harvey’s gaze, and fear shot through her again. He raised his hand as if to strike her back when a voice called out across the parking lot.

“Tess?” It was Jo’s voice.

Relief shot through Tess as Harvey’s head snapped in Jo’s direction. She was walking across the parking lot toward them. She wore the same glittering green dress she’d been wearing when she was in the bar earlier tonight, and high heeled sexy ankle boots, the latest fashion. Brilliant stones glittered at her ears and throat, and on her wrist. Her red hair flowed down her back and over her shoulders in long waves.

“Right here, Jo.” Tess jerked herself away from Harvey.

“I came back because I think I left my iPad at the bar.” Jo frowned as she reached them. “Is everything okay?”

Tess turned her gaze to Harvey as she pulled her other arm away from him and stepped away, putting some distance between them.

“We were just chatting,” Harvey said with a relaxed smile, looking like the charmer Tess had thought him to be. It was like something he could switch on and off.

“Harvey was just leaving.” She turned to Harvey. “I’m sorry you’re not planning on coming in for breakfast anymore or stopping by the bar. I understand you have a lot going on these days.”

Harvey clamped his mouth tight and she saw his eyes darken with anger. But then his expression evened out and he gave Tess and Jo one of his enigmatic smiles.

“Yeah, lots happening.” He backed up. “I’ll be seeing you around, Tess,” he added before he turned around and walked away.

Tess let her breath out in a rush and Jo came up to her side. Jo was still frowning. “What just happened?”

“Harvey just got physical with me.” Tess turned her gaze away from Harvey’s retreating back and gingerly touched one of her upper arms where he’d squeezed so hard she was sure he’d bruised her. “I don’t know what would have happened if you hadn’t shown up.”

“That bastard.” Jo’s temper matched the red of her hair. “Want me to kick his ass?”

Tess managed a laugh. “I think he got the point. I doubt I’ll be seeing him around again.”

“I hope not.” Jo crossed her arms over her chest. “I think you need to make sure you have someone to walk you out after work.”

Tess nodded. “At least for the next couple of weeks while I get my replacement trained.”

“Replacement?” The gorgeous redhead cocked her head to the side. “You’re leaving?”

“Yeah, I think so.” Tess pushed a lock of hair from her eyes. “Gage McBride offered me a job and I think I’m going to take it.” She hadn’t told him that yet, but everything that happened today pointed toward it being the right thing to do. Like she should be home right now with Jenny and not in a parking lot in the middle of the night.

“Wow, working for Gage.” Jo shook her head. “Do you know what you’re doing?”

“I think so.” Tess smiled. “Better hours, I’d get to work part-time from home so more time with Jenny, and medical, dental, and vision benefits.”

“Not to mention the benefits of working with a sexy boss.” Jo gave a sly grin. But then her grin faded. “As long as he doesn’t hurt you, that is.”

Tess didn’t have anything to say to that because it was one of her concerns, too. But her gut told her to take the job. Whatever happened, it was the right opportunity for her.

“You did leave your iPad in the bar,” Tess said and reached into her car to grab her purse again. “Thank God.”

“Now I’m glad I did.” Tess locked her car before they returned to the bar and Tess opened the back door. After they’d retrieved Jo’s iPad, they returned outside.

“Where did you park?” Tess asked.

Jo gestured toward the front of the building. “Just around there.”

“I’ll give you a ride.” Tess did not want to be left alone or leave Jo alone, for that matter.

After she dropped Jo off at her car and she was safely buckled in and pulling her car onto the street, Tess headed home.

A sick feeling settled in her gut. He’d scared her, badly. What if Harvey had done more than just manhandle her? He’d seemed like he was on the verge of being out of control and his anger had frightened her.

She knew one thing. She didn’t want to have anything else to do with him.

For a moment she wondered if she should tell Gage then decided not to. She didn’t need to introduce negativity into their new relationship. Nothing had happened and everything had turned out okay, thanks to Jo showing up.

Tess let out a rush of breath and drove the rest of the way home.

Chapter 13

It was still early in the day on Friday and Nectars was empty of patrons. Tess heard the door open and the sound of footsteps coming across the floor as she studied the paperwork she’d been attending to. She made another note before she looked up just as a large vase of colorful flowers in different shades of pink was set on the bar top. From where she was sitting, the brilliant bouquet was so big she couldn’t see who had set it down.

She got to her feet as a short man with a florid face moved around the flowers, the man wearing a green jumpsuit with Angel’s Flower Shop embroidered on the pocket. He held an electronic device in his big hand and extended it to her.

“Flowers for Tess Grady.” The man handed her a stylus as she took the device from him.

“I’m Tess.” She scribbled her name on the LCD screen, her curiosity piqued as she breathed in the fresh scent of the carnations, lilies, and roses. “Who are these from?”

“A card is right there.” With a thick finger he pointed to a plastic holder with an envelope that had Tess scrawled across it in decidedly masculine handwriting.

She handed the man the electronic device before he turned and hurried out of the bar, probably on his way to his next delivery.

Intrigued, Tess plucked the card from the plastic cardholder, slid the card out of the envelope, and read it.

To a special woman, who’s on my mind every day.

Tess smiled. The flowers had to be from Gage. She hadn’t seen him since they’d spent the day putting the new pump in the well, but he’d called every evening after he’d sent her a text message to make sure it wasn’t too late to call. He’d been slammed by work all week, one emergency after another, and he’d had to work late hours. She’d had to work late, too.

They’d had so little time to talk that she hadn’t even had a chance to tell him that she’d decided to take him up on his job offer. It occurred to her that maybe he’d made the offer and had since thought better of it, but she didn’t think so. From what she knew about Gage, he didn’t do or say anything lightly. When he said something, he meant it.

Her phone vibrated in her pocket and she pulled it out and looked at the screen. It was Gage.

“Hi there,” she said, smiling as she looked at the beautiful bouquet of flowers.

“Sorry, honey,” he said to Tess. “It’s going to be another hell of a day.”

“I understand. That comes with the territory of owning your own business.” Tess adjusted the cell phone at her ear. “We deal with one crisis after another at the Hummingbird and Nectars.”

“I doubt I’ll make it to the bar tonight so likely I won’t be able to see you.” Frustration was in his voice. “This time I’ve got to go up to Flagstaff for a problem that’s going to take some time to take care of. It will probably be late by the time I get back.”

A rush of disappointment seemed to come out of nowhere. “You must be pretty worn out.”

“We have had some long days over here.” He sounded tired. “I’ve missed seeing you this week,” he added more softly. “Have you missed me?”

“Maybe a little,” she said in a teasing tone.

“This weekend I’ll be free,” he said. “I’ve cleared my calendar and I have enough men to cover anything that might come up. How about dinner out tomorrow night?”

“That will work great. Jenny will be at Katie Sue’s birthday sleepover.” Tess bit her lower lip, wondering if she should just jump in with both feet. She braced her free hand on the bar beside the vase as if to help bolster her courage. “You’ve had a long week and probably want to relax. Why don’t we have dinner at my house?”

“A relaxing night in would be great.” A smile was in his voice and she imagined how sexy he must look right then. “It’s a date.”

“I’ll be dropping Jenny off at Katie Sue’s at six.” Tess ran her finger over a soft petal of a deep pink rose bloom. “How about seven?”

“Perfect.”

She looked at the bouquet and smiled as she spoke. “Thank you for the flowers.”

“Flowers?” he sounded puzzled.

Tess looked at the flowers with confusion. “Someone from the florist just delivered a bouquet of flowers. They’re not from you?”

“No,” he said, “they aren’t from me.”

“Oh.” Tess frowned at the bouquet and then a slow chill rolled over her skin.

Harvey Norton. They were no doubt from Harvey.

The thought gave a sick twist to her belly. After what he’d done, she couldn’t believe he’d sent her flowers.

“Any idea who they’re from?” he asked. She couldn’t tell if there was any jealousy in Gage’s tone, but she didn’t think so.

“There’s one man in the café who won’t leave me alone.” She didn’t want to bring up Harvey’s name, not after the way he’d behaved. “But it’s no big deal.”

“Can I help?” Gage didn’t sound jealous, he sounded concerned

“No worries,” she said. “I can handle him.”

“If he bothers you anymore, let me know, okay?” Gage had a hard edge to his voice, as if he meant business.

Tess thought about it a moment. “I will.”

“I’m sorry, sweetheart, but I’ve got to get on the road,” he said. “I’ll see you tomorrow.”

“Bye,” she said softly.

When she disconnected the call, she stared at the flowers for a long moment. The nerve Harvey had, sending her flowers.

To a special woman, who’s on my mind every day, the card had read.

“Bastard,” she said with narrowed eyes.

She picked up the vase, walked to the garbage barrel. A crash echoed in the bar as she dropped the whole thing inside.

Chapter 14

Early Friday afternoon, Harvey walked around Tess’s home, looking for a window that wasn’t latched, or a door that wasn’t locked. He tried each window he came to, but they were all secured.

He fished the lock pick kit out of his jeans pocket. Chess had showed him how to pick a lock, and Harvey thought he’d gotten the hang of it. He just hoped her back door didn’t have a bolt lock.

He made his way up the back porch steps to the door, which didn’t appear to have a bolt lock, just a lock in the knob. He set to work on it but couldn’t get it to open. It was an old house, an old lock, and it shouldn’t be this difficult.

Frustration nearly made him just ram the door open with his shoulder, but he forced himself to be a little more patient. Finally he heard a click and the knob opened when he turned it.

He smiled as he eased into the house. It was silent, empty of the life that he knew Tess gave it when she was home.

A thrill went through him as he touched her things. She had collectible figurines that he ran his fingers over, imagining her careful placement of each one. He ran his hand along the back of her leather couch, thinking of what it would be like to take her right there.

No doubt she’d loved the flowers and she’d forgiven him. He shouldn’t have been so rough with her the other night. He’d just wanted her so badly and the thought of Gage having her had made him a little crazy.

He made his way into her bedroom and felt a tightening in his groin. This was where she slept. Where he planned to take her when the time was right.

Had she slept with Gage yet? Harvey frowned. He’d only seen them kissing. Harvey hadn’t followed her enough times to know whether or not she’d brought anyone to her home. Maybe he needed to follow her home more often.

He moved around her bedroom. He picked up one of her perfume bottles from the dresser. It looked antique and was tinted in shades of rose. He set the bottle back down then continued to go around her room. He ran his hand over the pillows and skimmed his fingers over the bedcovers. Here was where she slept. He touched as many of her things as he could. He wanted to feel all of her. For now that meant contact with her belongings. Soon it would mean having her body all to himself.

He went to her bureau and opened the top drawer. He smiled when he found her panties and bras, and started to touch them when he heard a noise.

Someone was unlocking the front door.

Shit.

He looked around the bedroom for someplace to hide. He considered beneath the bed but the frame was too low. His only choice was the closet. He slipped inside it and pressed against one corner, kicking a couple of pairs of shoes out of his way. One of them made a thump and he held his breath, hoping whoever it was hadn’t heard.

A phone rang and then he heard Tess’s sweet voice. “Hi, Jo.”

Harvey slowed his breathing as he listened.

“I came home early,” Tess was saying. “I’ve worked so many hours this week that I’m dead on my feet.”

A moment of silence as she listened.

“Uh-huh,” Tess said, responding to a question he couldn’t hear. “Isn’t that the truth?”

Another pause. “No,” she said. She sounded closer now and he peered through the closet slats but couldn’t see her. “I haven’t seen him since he accosted me in the parking lot.”

Harvey narrowed his gaze. Accosted?

“But,” Tess continued, “he sent me flowers. At least I’m pretty sure he did it. There was a card but it wasn’t signed.”

Harvey smiled. So she’d guessed they were from him.

A pause as Tess must have been listening to Jo. Tess gave a humorless laugh. “I threw them in the garbage when I realized who they were from.”

Heat crept up Harvey’s neck as he clenched his hands into fists. He had to fight for control. He wanted to burst from the closet, smash the phone, and have Tess now.

He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. He needed to think this through.

“All right.” Tess was just feet from the closet now and he could partly see her form through the slats. “Thanks for checking in on me. I’ll see you next week, Jo.”

Harvey shifted, trying to see Tess. He caught a glimpse of her face. She was frowning, her head tilted to the side. He saw her slender form move away and she went to the dresser where she picked up the perfume bottle that he had touched.

Then she shook her head and started to strip out of her clothing. “You must have moved it by accident, Tess,” she said out loud.

He smirked. He could scare the shit out of her and make her his right now. But he wanted her willing. Somehow he had to get through to her.

If Gage McBride wasn’t in the picture, Harvey would have her now. He just knew he would.

She started unbuttoning her blouse and then to his disappointment she disappeared from sight. A few moments later he heard the shower start, then the sliding glass door open and close.

He slipped out of the closet and silently moved past the master bathroom and back into the living room. He went out the back door and locked it behind himself.

Chapter 15

Friday night, after Tess returned from dropping Jenny off at Katie Sue’s, she still had half an hour to get ready for her date with Gage. She slid a pan of stuffed chicken breasts into the oven, which should be finished by the time he arrived. She set the timer and headed to her bedroom.

The broccoli was ready to steam and she’d prepared the corn to be heated. The fresh baked homemade rolls had just come out of the oven and were in a basket with a cloth tucked around it to keep in the heat.

She’d taken a shower earlier in the day, before Jenny came home from kindergarten. She’d managed to get off early so that she could have some time to herself, some time with Jenny, and time to prepare for Gage.

As she started toward her bedroom to change into what she planned to wear tonight, she paused. Earlier today, after she’d gotten off the phone with Jo, she’d had the strangest sensation that someone was watching her.

Not only that, but one of her perfume bottles had been moved. She hadn’t dusted for at least a week and there’d been a dustless place on the dresser where the bottle had been. For the life of her, she couldn’t remember moving it.

She shook her head and continued into her bedroom, then shimmied out of her jeans and T-shirt as well as her panties and bra. Naked, she stood at her dresser and pulled out some sexy lingerie that included black satin and lace panties and a matching camisole, and slipped into them.

Despite the fact that she’d said she wanted to go slow with Gage, she felt like she knew him well… And she had to admit that she desired more from him than just a kiss.

She picked out a short black skirt and a silky top that draped smoothly over her breasts, the hem barely reaching the waist of her skirt. The blouse was short so that when she moved certain ways, an enticing flash of skin played peekaboo at her waist.

When she went to the closet to get a pair of shoes, her stomach swooped. The shoes in one corner of her closet were out of place, like they’d been kicked aside. She held her hand to her pounding heart.

No, it was her imagination. No one would have been in her closet today.

Just like no one would have moved the perfume bottle on her dresser.

A shiver ran up and down her skin. She’d felt like she’d been watched today. Could—

“No.” She rubbed her arms with both hands. “Your imagination is running away with you, Tess.”

Pushing the thoughts away, she slid her feet into a pair of comfortable wedges that she’d probably ditch soon enough. She preferred to go barefoot around the house, even with company.

As it got closer to seven, more and more flutters tickled her belly. She lit a candle with a soft scent and made sure that the house was in perfect order even though she’d cleaned it earlier that day. She set the dining room table with crystal plates that she normally didn’t use and added a bottle of chardonnay and a couple of wine stems.

When the doorbell rang, she smoothed her blouse and skirt, then headed for the front door. She peeked through the peephole and her heart beat faster as she saw that it was Gage.

She took a deep breath and opened the door with a smile.

His gorgeous grin made her knees weak. He looked so damn good in his white Stetson, white western shirt, Wranglers, and polished boots. His body was so powerful that he made her feel even more petite than she was.

She hadn’t even realized she’d let her gaze drift down him and back up until she met his eyes and his grin broadened.

“Like what you see?” he said in a teasing voice.

Her cheeks warmed. “Very much.”

He lowered his head and kissed her passionately enough to take her breath completely away. When he drew back she looked up at him, feeling completely off balance.

“Mind if I come in?” he asked, his expression amused.

She managed to regain her poise, stepped back, and opened the door wider. He took off his western hat as he stepped through the doorway and closed the door behind him. She took his hat from him and set it aside on the back of a chair that was rarely used.

When she returned to him, he swept her into his arms again, catching her off guard. This time he gave her a hard, fierce kiss.

“I’ve been wanting to do that all week.” He drew away, his eyes glittering in the low lighting of the living room.

“Me, too.” She still felt breathless as she looked up at him. “I need to finish up dinner and then we can eat.”

He followed her to the kitchen and she kicked off her shoes beneath the breakfast bar. She felt shorter than ever around him, but she didn’t mind at all. He leaned up against the counter as he watched her go to the stove.

“Just need to steam the broccoli.” She glanced at him as she turned on the burner beneath the steamer that held the broccoli florets. “Everything else is ready.”

He watched her, his gaze intent, but he was smiling. “You look adorable.”

Warmth traveled through her veins. “Thank you.” She smiled at him. “I was thinking the same thing about you.”

He raised an eyebrow. “I look adorable?”

She laughed. “Not exactly adorable, but pretty damned sexy.”

He caught her by her waist and brought her close. Her blouse had risen at her waist and his hands were on her bare flesh. Ripples of awareness went through her and she felt her nipples tighten against the silk of her camisole and blouse.

“I can’t get dinner finished if you keep touching me.” Her voice sounded throaty as she spoke.

“I can’t help myself.” He held her waist with one hand while pushing a curl from her face with his other. “I’ve wanted to touch you for so long.”

“The broccoli is going to get overcooked if you keep this up,” she said against his lips as he brushed his over hers.

“So?” he murmured.

“Overcooked or burnt broccoli smells horrible.” She put her hands on his chest and tried to lightly push him away.

He squeezed her to him harder and gave her a deep and passionate kiss that caused her to moan. She just about forgot what she was supposed to be doing. When he drew away she looked into his eyes and almost couldn’t tear hers away.

She swallowed. “I don’t want dinner to be ruined.”

He gave her a quick kiss then released her. She took a step back then turned and went to the stove, her heart beating a little fast. She could barely concentrate on her task. The broccoli was a little more done than she’d wanted but it wasn’t bad. After she drained it and put it into a serving dish, she grabbed a pair of oven mitts and opened the oven door.

“Everything smells delicious.” Gage gave the stuffed chicken breasts an appreciative look as she brought them out of the oven.

“I’m a basic cook, nothing fancy.” She set the pan of chicken on a trivet beside the stove.

He came up behind her, put his hands on her waist, and kissed the back of her neck. “I think it is all perfect.”

She shivered from the feel of his lips against her nape. “You haven’t even tasted it yet.”

“I can tell I’ll love it.” He turned her around and kissed her.

She still wore the oven mitts and put her mitted palms against his chest. “Everything is going to get cold. I think you’re trying to sabotage dinner.”

He laughed. “I’m just having a hard time keeping my hands off you.”

“Well, do your best to be a good boy.” She smiled up at him. “Now help me get everything to the table.”

“Yes, ma’am.” He winked and released her.

She’d already set trivets on the table for the broccoli, corn, and chicken, and then she brought out the still warm rolls along with softened butter.

When they were seated at the table, she watched him from beneath her lashes as he poured the wine.

She couldn’t believe she was here with Gage. That she’d taken a chance and had gone out with him. Not only that, but unless he’d changed his mind, she planned to work for him, too.

Damn, was she making a big mistake?

Gage caught her watching him and he smiled as he set down his roll. “What’s on your mind, honey?”

She hesitated for a moment as she wondered if she should have made the decision to work for him. “Does that job offer still hold?” It came out in a rush.

“Yep.” The corner of his mouth turned up. “Have you decided to take it?”

Again she paused, then nodded. “Yes, although I have at least one concern.”

He looked like he was holding back a grin. “What’s that?”

She cleared her throat. “What if one of us chooses not to date each other anymore? Won’t that cause some conflict?”

He thought about it for a moment. “We’ll keep that part of our relationship separate. Will that make you feel more comfortable about taking the position?”

“I think so.” She studied him. “Although that means no kissing on the job.”

He laughed. “I promise to wait until you’ve officially clocked out.”

She smiled. “I guess you have yourself a new assistant.”

Chapter 16

Tess rested her head on Gage’s chest, her legs tucked under her, his arm settled around her shoulders as they watched a movie from her couch. Now, both of them had removed their shoes and he was in his sock feet while she was barefoot.

For the life of her she couldn’t concentrate on the movie, some romantic comedy they’d chosen from the cable company’s list of premier movies. She had a feeling he preferred action movies but had agreed with her choice.

He smelled so good, his big body hard but comfortable against hers. It felt natural cuddled up against him. He nuzzled the top of her head and she tilted her face to look up at him. He skimmed his lips along the bridge of her nose to the tip then found her mouth with his. She parted her lips and he kissed her softly.

When he drew his head back, he shifted her in his arms so that she was in his lap and she felt his erection pressing into her soft bottom. She squirmed, rubbing against it and she saw a combination of pained restraint and the fire of passion in his gaze.

His hand rested on her knee and as he brought his mouth to hers again, he slid his palm up her leg until he was slowly pushing up her skirt, bunching the material at her waist.

She gave a soft moan. He rested his hand on the silk of her panties and she felt tingles rush between her thighs. She wriggled on his lap again, letting him know she wanted more of his touch.

As he continued to kiss her, he moved his hand from beneath her skirt, then reached beneath her short top, sliding the silky cloth of her blouse and camisole up and over her breasts. He groaned when his hand found her naked breast and her breathing hitched as he rolled her nipple between his thumb and forefinger. She arched her back and he moved his mouth from hers to her breast and he sucked her nipple.

The movie was nothing but background noise that she barely heard over the rushing in her ears. So much desire filled her that she didn’t think she could handle another moment without feeling him inside her.

“Gage.” She moaned as he adjusted her so that he could suck her other nipple. “Let’s go to my bedroom.”

He raised his head and her wet nipples felt cool without his warm mouth on them. “This isn’t slow, Tess.”

“Like you said, we’ve known each other quite a while.” She reached up and slid her fingers into his hair. “I’m ready. I want you.”

“Are you sure?” His gaze was intense, his expression tight as he held her in his arms.

She nodded. “I’ve wanted you for longer than I want to admit.”

He gripped her in his arms and rose to his feet, holding her close. He headed in the direction of her bedroom.

When he reached Tess’s bedroom, he carried her through the doorway and paused in front of her bed that was mounded with pillows.

Her blouse fell back over her breasts and her skirt slid down her thighs as he set her on her feet. He shoved the pillows off her bed, leaving only the comforter. He switched on the light beside the bed, bathing everything in a golden glow.

Fire was in his eyes as he returned to her. “Are you sure, Tess?” he asked her again. “I don’t want you to have any regrets.”

“I won’t.” She grasped one of his hands and placed it on her breast. “Promise.”

He paused for a moment, his hand warming her breast through her blouse. Then he gripped the hem of her blouse and she helped him pull it over her head.

“I like this silky thing.” He pinched her hard nipples, which pushed against the soft fabric of her camisole and she gasped. “But it needs to come off, too.”

She raised her arms as he slid the camisole over her head then looked at her bare breasts with appreciation. More erotic sensations traveled to her belly and between her thighs as he palmed her breasts. He moved his hands to the waistband of her skirt, pushed it down over her hips, and let it slide to the floor.

A part of her wondered if she was being rash, if this was too soon. But a greater part of her wanted this more than anything. She’d intentionally worn the sexy lingerie, wanting Gage to unwrap her and see it. She had wanted to end up in bed with him.

When she was standing barefoot in her panties, he cupped her face in his hands and kissed her. As his mouth took hers, he eased his hands down her body and pressed her up against him. His clothing was rough but she liked the feel of it against her naked flesh.

She clung to him, bracing her hands on his shoulders as he lowered himself to slide her panties over her hips and push them down to the floor. She ached between her thighs, wanting him so much she could barely stand it.

He straightened and she reached for the buttons on his shirt. With confidence, she unbuttoned each one until she reached his belt buckle and then she pulled his shirt out of his Wranglers. He rubbed her upper arms while she unfastened his belt buckle then went for the button of his jeans.

“I can’t get enough of touching you.” His hands wandered, his fingertips exploring. “Your skin is so soft.”

Her heart beat faster as she helped him remove his clothing. He shrugged out of his shirt and she pushed his jeans down. His thighs were taut and muscular and the bulge behind his boxer briefs was impressive. She got to her knees and helped him remove his socks before running her hand along the ridge of his erection.

She was still on her knees in front of him when she caught the waistband of his underwear and tugged it down. Her eyes widened as she released his cock. He was even bigger than she’d expected. She pushed his boxer briefs to the floor and he stepped out of them.

Her eyes met his as she looked up and saw the hunger in his gaze. She wrapped her fingers around his erection, his girth so large in her small hand.

“I want you in my mouth.” She wanted to taste him as she breathed in his scent.

“Not now.” He reached for her and caught her by her shoulders to bring her up to stand. “I want to take care of you…in so many ways.” She slid her hands up his taut abs to his broad chest as she eased to her feet. He took her by her upper arms and kissed her with an intensity so fierce it left her breathless.

He pressed her body to his and she loved the feel of his heated skin next to hers. His cock felt rigid against her belly, his chest hard against her breasts.

Putting a little space between them, he palmed her breasts and played with her nipples. As he drove her insane with his touch, he moved his mouth to her cheek and his lips glided over the soft skin to her jawline.

“I can’t believe you’re finally here with me.” His voice was low. “I’ve dreamed of being with you, Tess.”

His lips trailed down her neck until he reached the hollow of her throat and on down to the valley between her breasts.

“I want to take care of you,” he murmured as he looked up and met her gaze. “I want to be the only one to ever touch you like this.”

She bit the inside of her lip, feeling confused by his words, hardly comprehending as her body quivered from the strength of her desire. He moved his mouth to her nipple and she clutched at his shoulders, afraid that she might not be able to stand much longer, her knees felt so weak.

His hand felt rough and callused and she loved the contrast against her soft skin as his palm glided down her flat belly. He cupped her before sliding a finger into her wetness. She really did think her knees were going to give out on her as he stroked her clit at the same time he sucked her nipple.

Just when she thought she would slide into a boneless heap on the floor, he scooped her up in his arms and carried her to the bed. He pulled the covers down with one arm and set her gently in the middle of the bed.

He reached for his jeans and retrieved his wallet and pulled out a foil packet. He set the wallet on the nightstand and the packet on the mattress before he eased onto the bed.

She lay on her back as he spread her thighs wide, feeling like she could hardly wait until he entered her.

Instead of sliding the condom on, he moved down so that his head was between her thighs. Her eyes widened as she realized what he was going to do.

And then his mouth was on her and she thought she was going to explode from passion and need. She gasped and cried out from the feel of his mouth on her, his tongue teasing her clit. He slid two fingers inside her and moved them in and out as he licked her.

She felt a buzzing in her ears and heat flushed through her body like a fireball as she started to rise toward an orgasm. He pumped his fingers harder and licked her clit with even more passion.

The fireball inside her body seared her inside and out as she came hard. Her cry was loud and she didn’t think she could catch her breath.

“You look so beautiful when you come,” he murmured.

He kissed her, not giving her a chance to reply. When he drew away his expression was strained. “I want to be inside you, Tess.”

She nodded. “Please.”

A moment after he rolled the condom on, he slowly slid his cock into her core. She was still coming down from her orgasm. She caught her breath again at the feel of him stretching her, filling her. The feel of his hard length moving inside her drew out the sensations of her orgasm.

She couldn’t believe she was actually in bed with Gage. She’d fantasized about him more times than she’d wanted to admit and now he was here, inside her.

He braced his hands to either side of her shoulders and moved at an even pace. Not too fast, not too slow. She gripped his powerful biceps as she met his gaze. Her breathing was ragged and she felt perspiration on her skin. A droplet of sweat rolled from his hairline, down the side of his face.

“You’re precious, Tess.” The words were soft as he whispered them in her ear and her mind was spinning so much she could barely grasp what he was saying. “So special to me.”

His words sounded so genuine, so filled with caring that seemed to wind everything inside of her even more tightly. So tight she felt like she could explode with it. She didn’t know if he’d meant everything he’d said to her tonight, but it felt so real that it made everything more intense.

He took her slow and easy, but his strokes were becoming increasingly stronger.

She moved her hips up to meet his as she clenched his biceps, then realized she was digging her nails into his skin.

The look on his face was almost ferocious. He was holding back, as if caging the animal inside him. He wanted to give her something special and that was exactly what he was doing.

Everything inside of her became so intense that she could no longer think. She could only feel. She felt her climax on the ridge and then she was almost screaming as she toppled over into the most amazing orgasm of her life. She’d never felt anything like it before.

The orgasm shook her to her core and she didn’t know if she’d ever come down. Gage continued his strokes and she found she could barely breathe as she looked up at him.

His look was fierce, wild. And then he tossed his head back and roared as he came. His cock pulsed inside her and her core contracted around him.

He brushed his lips over her forehead, the tendrils damp with perspiration. He tugged up the covers from the foot of the bed, drew them over their bodies. He brought her into his arms, her head resting on his biceps, her body snug against his.

She gave a sigh of pleasure as she cuddled up against him.

As she drifted off, she thought she heard him say, “You’re mine, Tess. I’m never letting you go.”

Chapter 17

Tess woke to the smell of frying bacon and coffee and light spilling through the break in her curtains. Feeling a little dazed, she pushed herself up in bed. The covers fell to her waist and she realized she was naked.

Memories rushed at her in a torrent and her face flushed. She’d gone to bed last night with Gage. She’d insisted on it and had promised him and herself that she would have no regrets.

Yet, here in the light of day, she wondered if she had just made a big mistake.

She pushed her fingers through her short curly hair that she could tell was in a wild mess this morning. When she thought about Gage’s big body on hers and the feel of him inside her, flutters went through her belly. It had been amazing.

Guilt rose up inside her. Last night had been the first time she’d been to bed with any man since her husband had died.

And she had chosen to be with someone who had a reputation as a ladies’ man.

She slid out of bed and nearly tripped over their clothing scattered across the floor. She didn’t know what to think. Everything was a confused muddle in her mind.

Hanging on a hook on the back of her bedroom door was her robe and she took it down and slipped into the comfort of the thick terrycloth. She went into the master bathroom and combed her hair then brushed her teeth, stalling before going into the kitchen where she’d have to face Gage.

When she walked out of the bedroom, she heard the sizzle of bacon and the delicious smells were even stronger. The moment she saw him, her breath caught in her throat.

Bare from the waist up, he looked so gorgeous, wearing only a pair of Wranglers that hung low on his hips. His hair was a little mussed, looking like it had been finger combed, and a shadow of stubble was on his jaws. He turned his gaze on her and gave her a sexy smile, and she forgot about guilt or regrets.

“Good morning.” The way he looked at her did strange things to her insides.

She held her terry robe close around her as she returned his smile. “Good morning.”

When she walked into the kitchen, he leaned down and kissed her lightly. “Breakfast is almost ready.” He flipped a medium-sized pancake that was perfectly golden brown on one side. A stack of pancakes was next to the stove. “I hope you’re hungry because I made a lot.”

“It smells so good.” She got out a coffee cup and poured herself a cup from the coffeemaker. She saw his cup beside the stove, the coffee black and still steaming.

After she put half-and-half into her coffee, along with a couple teaspoons of sugar, she took a long sip. Wonderful.

She set the table in the breakfast nook as he was putting the bacon onto a paper towel-lined plate. She grabbed a couple of glasses and a carton of orange juice and brought them to the table before they seated themselves.

Sitting across the table from Gage and seeing the way he would look at her every now and then, made all of the doubts and guilt slide away. At least for now. She loved seeing him in her kitchen and loved how he had made breakfast for her.

“You slept well,” he said.

“I think you wore me out.” The words came out before she could stop them and she looked down at her plate before meeting his gaze again.

He gave her a smile that made her belly flip-flop. “I hope you saved some strength. Are you up for going to Sedona today? We could hike West Fork Trail in Oak Creek Canyon.”

“I love Sedona and I haven’t been on that particular hike,” she said. Tess let the thought turn over in her mind. “I could ask Katie Sue’s mother if Jenny can stay a little later in case we’re not back on time and I can pick her up over there.”

“Great.” Gage pushed back his chair and stood, then picked up his empty plate and orange juice glass. “Ready?”

She laughed and pointed to her robe. “Not hardly.”

“You look terrific to me,” he said.

She rolled her eyes and got to her feet before helping him with the little cleanup there was to do.

When they finally got to the bathroom, he stripped out of his jeans and she let her robe drop after she warmed the shower. She stepped under the spray and he followed her a few moments later.

She turned to face him and he slid his hands down her ass and brought her close to him as the water pounded on them. His erection pressed against her belly as he lowered his head and kissed her. The feel of his water-slick body against hers as he kissed her sent thrills through her to the place between her thighs.

“I can’t keep my hands off you.” He palmed her breasts then moved his hands over her body, caressing her.

She clasped her hands behind his neck and leaned into him, her nipples against his chest. He kissed her and grasped her ass again, drawing her up his body. She hooked her thighs around his hips and felt his cock against her core. She looked down and saw that he was already wearing a condom. She hadn’t noticed that he’d put one on before he got into the shower.

“Prepared, aren’t we,” she murmured as she met his gaze, loving the way he was looking at her.

“I couldn’t wait to have you again.” His voice sounded hoarse as he placed the head of his cock against her core.

He moved her so that her back was against the cool shower tiles and he was blocking most of the shower spray. He slid inside her. Her breathing hitched as he began moving in and out of her, his strokes long and his movements deliberate and unhurried.

His gaze held hers and she clung to him, as her world seemed to catch fire. He caught her mouth with his as he thrust into her. He raised his head and started driving into her harder and harder.

Her mind whirled as she felt an oncoming orgasm. She could barely breathe, could barely think. Being with Gage was something so incredible that she’d never experienced before. Maybe it was just sex to him, but right now she didn’t care. All that she cared about was having him inside her.

The orgasm took her faster than she expected. She tilted her head back against the tile and a cry escaped her. He continued thrusting and thrusting and she watched his face, waiting to see him climax.

He came with a loud groan that rumbled up in his chest and she felt his powerful body shudder. He pressed himself hard against her as he closed his eyes, tilted his head back, and water beat down on his face.

When his eyes met hers she gave him a smile. He kissed her hard before letting her slide down his body until she was on her own two feet again. She leaned close to him and wrapped her arms around his waist, her heart beating hard enough that she wondered if he could feel it beating against him.

She gave a sigh of pleasure, wanting this moment to last a little longer.

He caught her chin with his fingers as he leaned back to look at her face. “If you still want to go out to Sedona, we’d better get finished in here.”

She nodded and reached for the shampoo. He washed her hair and then he had to lean down in order for her to wash his. He was at least a foot taller than she was.

It felt amazing having him soap her body, touching her in ways that made her want him all over again.

Being with him in the shower felt so intimate and she felt as if she was closer to him than ever.

And as he kissed her here and there, whenever he could, she knew she was in trouble. She was falling for a cowboy she had no business falling for.

Chapter 18

The distinctive red rock of Sedona came into view as Gage drove his truck toward the town. As they neared the town, Tess felt a kind of energy surrounding her. There was something about the area that seemed to carry a current in the air. She could almost feel static crackling in her hair.

She shook her head, knowing she was imagining things, but she still always got the same feeling.

“Want to do the tourist thing first?” Gage asked. “Or head up to Slide Rock and Oak Creek?”

Tess smiled at him. “Touristy stuff first and then we can have our lunch somewhere on Oak Creek.”

When they reached the downtown part of Sedona, Gage parked the truck in front of an ice cream shop. A few doors down were colorful jeeps from the popular Pink Jeep Tours.

Gage helped Tess out of the truck and they bypassed the ice cream shop and started walking. They went to different shops with crystals and stones native to the area and the state, along with the usual tourist souvenir stores.

Tess bought Jenny a tie-dyed Sedona T-shirt and a pretty little copper and turquoise bracelet that would fit her for a while and she could wear for special occasions.

Gage picked out a silver necklace with a turquoise pendant for Katie Sue’s birthday present. “Her parents say I spoil her,” he said with a low laugh. “Can’t help it. She’s a sweet kid.”

They reached a jewelry and gemstone shop and went inside. Tess marveled at the gorgeous Arizona stones that included fire agate, azurite, peridot, citrine, malachite, turquoise, and amethyst.

Her favorite was a gold ring with a swirl of turquoise along with sparkling peridot at the center and diamonds curving along one side. She also loved a freeform fire agate pendant. Unfortunately the price tags were well beyond her reach, but she enjoyed looking at the pieces.

When they’d finished visiting the various shops, they climbed back into his truck and headed toward Oak Creek.

They drove to the foot of the hiking path known as the West Fork Trail and parked just off the highway. The day was sunny, the air cool and fresh.

Gage shouldered the backpack with their lunch as they started along the trail, and he carried a small fly rod. Tess wore a cross-body canteen-style large water bottle, which left her hands free.

They had stopped by his ranch before heading to Sedona, and they each wore sturdy shoes for hiking. They both wore jeans and T-shirts, and Tess had put a band in her hair to keep her curls away from her face.

“It smells wonderful.” She breathed in the clean, crisp forest smells as she followed him.

He gestured up ahead. “And the scenery along here is incredible.”

Not long into the hike, the trail hugged steep canyon walls that towered hundreds of feet. There wasn’t much room between the canyon walls in a few areas, leaving only a narrow path that crossed from one side of the stream to the other. The creek was only a few inches deep although there were some pools that could be as deep as three feet.

They crossed the steam using rocks and fallen logs. She slipped once and her shoe landed in the water so that one sock was wet and one wasn’t. She laughed and stepped in with both feet so that they were equally wet and he grinned.

Oak trees, sycamores, aspens, and tall pines rose up along the trail, along with even a few apple trees near the trailhead. Being that it was still summer, the vegetation was lush and the green contrast against the red sandstone of the canyon walls was beautiful.

Gage told her how beautiful the trail was in all seasons. “If we just stick to the basic trail, it’s a six-mile round trip.” He looked at her. “It’s not a bad hike and you’re in great shape.” He gestured ahead. “When we have more time, the trail extends another eleven miles but we won’t go that far. Maybe six miles up where we could camp some day.”

“I haven’t done any backpack camping. It sounds so fun.” She took a swig of water and offered him the canteen. He drank from it and then she took it from him and adjusted the strap of the carrier again.

As they walked, he asked her about growing up in New Mexico.

“I miss it sometimes,” she said. “But I do like Prescott.”

She especially liked one sexy cowboy, but she didn’t say that. She pushed that thought from her mind. Did she even know what she was doing with Gage? Over the past months since she’d gotten to know him, he had pushed his way past her defenses and here she was—she’d just spent the night with him and now they were out hiking together.

“What was it like growing up with four brothers?” she asked as they continued on.

He gave her a quick grin over his shoulder. “There was never a dull moment. I think we drove our mama crazy.” He came to a stop. “I want you to meet my parents. I think they’d love you.”

Tess blinked at him. She hadn’t thought that far ahead. Instead of responding to his statement, she said, “Megan thinks your mom and dad are great.”

“They are.” Gage smiled and turned back to the trail.

Birds twittered and flew among the trees. Squirrels chittered and every now and then some creature or another would rustle leaves. They passed a few other people who were out enjoying a hike, too.

Tess felt light, as if the world was a million miles away and she was in some other place and time. Someday she’d have to bring Jenny here, maybe when she was a little older, when the hike would be easier for her.

After Tess and Gage reached the three-mile point, the end of the marked trail, they went a little farther and found a place to eat lunch. He unpacked everything and they sat on a couple of big rocks. He sat close to her, close enough that she felt a little shiver at his nearness.

She’d put together sandwiches with leftover homemade rolls from last night, lunchmeat, and slices of cheese. They made nice little sandwiches and Gage ate four of them. She had packed a couple of apples and a few brownies that remained from the batch that she and Jenny had made a couple of days ago.

As she finished eating a brownie, she caught him watching her with an intense look that made her body tingle. “What?” she asked, feeling a little uncomfortable beneath his gaze.

He continued to study her. “I almost can’t believe you’re here with me.”

A shyness overcame her that came out of nowhere. “I’m a little surprised to be here, too.”

He touched the side of her face, running his thumb along her jaw. “Do you trust me, Tess? Trust me not to hurt you?”

She looked down, away from his green eyes. When she returned her gaze to his, she swallowed and told him the truth. “I don’t know.”

“I’m not going to hurt you.” He lowered his head, his mouth closing in on hers. “I promise.”

His mouth met hers and her mind whirled. He kissed her slowly, exploring her mouth, tasting her lips as if for the first time. She found herself clinging to his biceps, feeling like she needed the support.

And then he was laying her on her back on the grass, kissing her as he slid his hand down her shoulder and side until he reached her hip and rested his palm there. She wanted him all over again, as much as she had before if not more.

When he drew away, she just stared up at him, her lips tingling and feeling almost dizzy.

“Why don’t we do a little fly fishing?” His voice sounded rough. “Or I might just take you here and now.”

“That might be a good idea.” She ran her tongue along her lower lip. “The fly fishing, that is.”

With a smile he got to his feet then held out his hand and helped her up. His grip was warm and strong. They packed up their things and then headed along the creek until they came to a place where the water was around six feet deep.

She sat on a log as he cast his line and slowly reeled it in. He caught two small trout and tossed them back in. He wasn’t fishing to bring anything home, just for sport. He showed her how to fly fish and it didn’t take her long to get the hang of it, although she didn’t manage to catch anything.

“It’s so beautiful here. We’re in the perfect spot.” Tess drank in the amazing scenery, the scents of the forest and the creek, the coolness of the air on her skin. “And it’s so quiet.”

“We’re fortunate there aren’t a lot of hikers today,” Gage said. “We came at a good time.”

He’d caught five fish and tossed them all back by the time they were ready to head back along the trail. It was getting late in the afternoon and they still had to drive the hour and a half back to Prescott so that Tess could pick up Jenny. Katie Sue’s mom had said not to worry about what time they returned, but Tess didn’t want to get back too late.

When they reached the truck, Gage stowed the pole, backpack, and water bottles. He helped her into the vehicle and then climbed in himself. In moments they were on their way back to Prescott.

As he drove, he seemed lost in thought and she found her own thoughts were tangled together like thread she couldn’t unravel.

Her fingers ached from clenching her hands in her lap. She’d been guarding her heart for so long and now she’d gone and jumped into a relationship with someone who might just break her heart.

Did Gage consider them in a relationship? Or was this just a couple of dates and a night in bed kind of thing? She’d never gone to bed with a man this fast before.

“Have you ever been really serious with a woman?” Tess looked at Gage as they drove back to Prescott. “Or have you always been a ladies man?”

He stared at the road and didn’t answer for a moment. Her heart began to sink.

“Yes,” he finally said. “There was someone once. A long time ago.”

Tess studied him, waiting for him to go on.

He glanced at her then back to the road. “It didn’t end well.”

When it didn’t seem like he would go on, she said, “Can I ask what happened?”

He was silent for a long moment. “It’s…complicated.”

She felt like she’d pressed too hard. “Maybe I shouldn’t have asked.”

“It’s fine, Tess.” He looked at her before turning his attention ahead again. “Just not a lot of good memories there.”

She wanted to know what else had happened, but she didn’t feel like she should pressure him. Not now.

But it made her wonder… Had he been hurt so badly that it kept him from caring about another woman?

“I enjoyed today.” He smiled, reached across the console, and took one of her hands.

She let her hand relax in his and managed a smile in return. “I had a lot of fun, too.”

As he drove, she watched Gage, her heart knocking at her chest as she did. Did she dare trust him with her heart?

And then she realized it didn’t matter. It was already too late.

Chapter 19

Where was Tess?

Harvey narrowed his gaze as he sat in a corner at Nectars. It was Friday morning and she wasn’t serving breakfast in the Hummingbird. He knew her schedule well. After all, he followed her as much as possible when he wasn’t working on the Sanderson Ranch. She should be here.

A waitress he hadn’t seen before reached his table. “What can I get you?” the short brunette asked with a cheerful smile. Her nametag read Hannah.

“Is Tess out today?” he asked Hannah.

“She doesn’t work here anymore.” The girl cocked her head. “Her last day was yesterday.”

Shock made Harvey go rigid. “Meaning in the Hummingbird?”

“Not in Nectars, either.” Hannah shrugged. “She’ll start working for one of the McBrides on Monday. Gage, I think.”

The rage that shot through Harvey must have been in his eyes because Hannah took a step back.

“Do you want anything?” She sounded wary.

He had to fight to control his emotions and his muscles ached with the effort. “No.”

Hannah retreated another step. “I’ll check back with you in a bit to see if you’re ready to order.”

He just stared at her. Her face flushed and she turned and headed back to the kitchen.

A part of him realized that he shouldn’t have reacted so visibly to the fact that Tess wasn’t working here any longer—that she was going to be working for that sonofabitch, Gage. Another part of him didn’t give a damn what that waitress thought.

Trying to get his anger under control, Harvey got to his feet and headed out of the restaurant. Bright sunlight made him squint as he strode to his old Ford. When he reached it, he jerked the door open and climbed inside, the door giving a rusted squeak as he slammed it shut. It wasn’t until he went to stick the key into the ignition that he realized he was shaking.

He gritted his teeth. Something had to be done.

Gage couldn’t be allowed to take everything from him again. Harvey narrowed his eyes as he drove out of town toward the Sanderson ranch.

Over the course of the time he’d been in prison, Harvey had plotted to get his revenge on Gage. He’d planned to take his time. He’d been in prison for three years, so what was another few months, or even a year before he took out Gage?

But things had changed.

If he didn’t follow through with his plan soon, Tess might get too attached to Gage and would be grieving too much to let Harvey in.

If he took out Gage now, Harvey would be able to lend Tess a shoulder to cry on. He could be there for her.

Yes. That was what he needed to do.

As he drove, he mentally went through plans that he had come up with over the past couple of months, trying to decide which one would be the best. The best plan would be the one where he kept his hands clean, and he’d saved up enough money to do it.

The old truck rattled and bounced hard as he headed down a dirt road, the shocks worn. He pulled out his cell phone and dialed a number that he’d come to be familiar with.

“Chess,” he said when the man came on the line, “It’s time.”

Chess was silent for a moment. “I thought you wanted to wait.”

“Things have changed.” Harvey gripped the steering wheel with one hand. “I’ll meet you tonight, the usual place.”

“All right.” Chess hung up.

Harvey smiled.

Chapter 20

Tess used a spatula to slide the extra-large sugar cookies from the hot pan to the cooling rack. Jenny and Katie Sue were chatting animatedly behind her at the kitchen table.

It was Friday night, almost a week since her trip to Sedona with Gage and their first night together. He’d had another rough week and she’d only seen him one night when he’d stopped by Nectars during her last few days there. She hadn’t started working for Gage yet since there were things she had to wrap up and take care of at Nectars and the Hummingbird before she stopped working there.

They were supposed to go out tonight, but Katie Sue’s mother had said something urgent had come up and she’d asked if her daughter could spend the night with Jenny.

Tess put six of the large cookies that had cooled already onto a plate and smiled as she carried the cookies to the table and set them between the chattering girls. Small ramekins with different colors of frosting were already on the table along with new paintbrushes that were just the right size.

“Are you ready, girls?” Tess put her hands on her hips as she looked from one to the other.

“Yes!” Jenny clapped her hands. “I want to make a clown.”

“I want to make a clown, too.” Katie Sue was on her knees in her chair and she reached for a paintbrush by the thin blue frosting.

“Mine is going to be a girl clown.” Jenny grabbed the pink frosting’s paintbrush.

The doorbell rang and Tess wiped her hands on a dishcloth before heading to the front door. She opened it to find Gage standing there holding a bottle of wine and a two-liter bottle of strawberry soda.

She couldn’t help a grin. “I see you brought the finest to drink for the occasion.”

“Yep.” He stepped past her as she opened the door wider to let him in and stole a quick kiss.

“Red wine,” she said as she took the bottles from him. “That will go terrific with the pizza and spaghetti I ordered.”

They walked toward the kitchen and as Tess followed Gage, she admired how nice his ass looked in his Wranglers and how broad his shoulders were beneath his T-shirt.

When they reached the kitchen, Tess laughed as she saw the frosting smears already all over the faces of the girls, and Gage chuckled.

Jenny yelled, “Hi, almost-Uncle Gage.” She jumped up from her chair and gave him a big hug, wrapping her arms around his legs.

“Want to see my clown?” Katie Sue held up a cookie with a white face, blue hair, and a big red nose.

Gage walked over to the table. “Good job, sweetheart.”

Jenny slid back into her chair and pointed to her cookie that had a white face and pink hair with a pink nose and a broad smile, also in pink. “Mine’s a girl clown,” she told him.

“That’s a great girl clown, Jenny,” Gage said as he made a point to look it over.

Tess watched Gage interact with the girls. Since she’d met him, she’d seen how good he was with kids. He had an easy manner, a good sense of humor, and the girls loved him.

“Do you want to make a cookie?” Jenny held up an unfrosted sugar cookie.

“Do we get to eat them later?” A teasing look was in his eyes.

The girls shouted, “Yes!”

“Then let’s get busy,” he said with a grin. He took the large cookie and pulled up a chair between the girls. He looked up and winked at Tess and she felt a nice warm tingle in her belly.

She grabbed a couple more plates from the cabinet, set one in front of Gage, and then sat on the other side of the table with a plate in front of her.

Soon she and Gage were decorating cookies with the girls. Gage painted a cowboy with a big cowboy hat and Tess made a horse on hers. Jenny’s second one had a house and Katie Sue painted flowers on hers. By now the girls had frosting smeared everywhere and Tess and Gage had it on their hands.

“Can we eat one now?” Jenny gave Tess a pleading look when they had finished with the cookies.

“After dinner.” Tess shook her head. “Go wash up, you two. Make sure you get all of the frosting off your faces as well as your hands.”

The girls set down their cookies and ran for the bathroom.

Tess stood and Gage joined her. She carried the plate of decorated cookies and Gage helped with the ramekins that had held the frosting. “Put them in the sink for now,” she said as she set the plate on the counter. “I’ll let these dry before covering them.”

When she set down the plate, she turned to find Gage smiling at her.

“What?” she said. “Do I have frosting on my nose?”

“Being a mom looks good on you,” he said and kissed her.

While the girls were washing up, the delivery guy arrived with the pizza and spaghetti. Gage insisted on paying and Tess finally relented. The house was filled with the warm aromas of Italian food and the girls gave excited cries as they ran back to the kitchen.

When they returned to the kitchen, Jenny and Katie Sue chose a big slice of pizza each while Tess and Gage ate spaghetti with giant meatballs. Between the girls’ chatter while they ate, Tess found it hard to hold an uninterrupted conversation with Gage.

After dinner, the girls went to Jenny’s bedroom to play Barbies, and Tess and Gage cleaned up in the kitchen. Cleanup was minimal since they’d used paper plates and disposable plastic cups.

When they finished, Tess watched as Gage peeked out of the kitchen in the direction of Jenny’s room and saw the coast was clear. He backed her up against the counter, put his hands to either side of her on the Formica, and held her gaze for a moment.

“I’ve been wanting to kiss you properly since I walked in that door.” His mouth hovered over hers.

“I’ve had a hard time waiting,” she whispered and moved her mouth to meet his.

His lips were firm as he took possession, took control. A soft moan escaped her as she returned his kiss. How she loved his kisses. Her belly fluttered and she ached for his touch.

She thought of her night in his arms and she had no doubt she’d be in bed with him again. Not tonight, but soon. She wanted to be there right now, feeling his lips and hands on her body, taking her to incredible heights.

Could she tell him about that side of her that she kept hidden? The side she wanted to explore…maybe with him?

He raised his head, breaking the kiss and he smiled down at her. “We’d better watch ourselves in case the girls come out.”

She nodded as she took a deep inhale to catch her breath. “My thoughts, too.”

They moved to the couch where they sat close, but not too close. She longed to be snuggled up against him, in his embrace, but she wasn’t going to introduce Gage as a man she was dating to Jenny. That could come later…if he stuck around…and if her and Gage’s relationship developed into something more permanent.

Permanent? The thought took her off guard. She didn’t think Gage was capable of a long-term relationship.

Or was he?

Tess mentally shook off the thoughts as Gage took her hand and linked his fingers with hers. His smile sent crazy sensations throughout her, his touch adding to the wildness building inside her.

The sound of Jenny’s door opening had Gage and Tess releasing their hands. Tess faced the girls with a smile as they ran into the living room carrying Jenny’s beauty parlor set. The set was complete with nail polish, lip-gloss, brushes, combs, and a mannequin head with long blonde hair.

“Will you play beauty parlor with us?” Jenny put the set on the coffee table in front of Gage and Tess.

Tess glanced at Gage and he gave a little grin and a shrug. She turned back to Jenny. “What do you want to do first?”

Jenny put her hands on her hips. “We need to do something about your fingernails, Mommy.”

Tess held back a laugh as she extended her hands for examination.

“I’m going to make them pretty with nail polish.” Jenny reached for the bottles.

Katie Sue moved beside Jenny. “I want to paint Uncle Gage’s nails,” Katie Sue said as she took one of Gage’s hands.

Tess held back a snort of laughter as she looked at Gage’s expression.

He glanced at Tess. “Will the stuff come off?”

She grinned. “We have nail polish remover.”

He turned his attention back to the girl. “I’m all yours, Katie Sue.”

She clapped her hands and reached for a bottle of green nail polish. Gage looked at Tess again and she laughed.

Jenny already had a bottle of bright red polish out and she started to paint Tess’s fingernails as she held her hand out for her daughter.

Katie Sue took Gage’s thumb and painted the nail green. Instead of painting the next nail the same color, the girl chose canary yellow. She painted the nail of his forefinger with the bright color. She got some of the polish on his finger, too.

Gage’s hands were large, his nails big, and the different polishes were vivid on them as Katie Sue went through all the colors that Jenny had and used them on Gage. Blue, pink, red, purple, and orange in addition to the green and yellow. Tess started giggling at one point at the silliness, and Jenny admonished her to be still.

Jenny, on the other hand, painted all of Tess’s nails in the vivid red color she’d chosen. The polish was uneven, but most of it stayed on Tess’s nails rather than her fingers.

Because Gage’s nails were so big, and because Katie Sue was using so many different colors of polish, it was taking her longer. So while Katie Sue continued to work on Gage, Jenny grabbed a brush and pulled it through Tess’s short curls, fluffing her hair up even more.

When the girls were finished, they stood back and admired their work. “It looks great, Mommy,” Jenny said.

Katie Sue nodded. “So does Uncle Gage.”

Tess glanced at the clock. “That’s enough beauty shop for the night, girls. You can have one cookie and then it’s time for bed.”

The girls started toward the kitchen but Tess called them back to put away the beauty shop.

After they ate their cookies, Tess ushered the girls to Jenny’s bedroom. Both put on their nightgowns and climbed into Jenny’s bed.

“Now get some sleep, girls,” Tess said. “No talking.”

The girls giggled and Tess knew they wouldn’t be falling asleep immediately. While they waited for the girls to drift off, Tess helped Gage take off the nail polish, and she couldn’t help giggling as she did.

When everything was quiet, they picked out a movie, this time an action flick. As she thought about the last movie they’d attempted to watch, and how they’d ended up in her bedroom, she felt a tingle in her belly. That wasn’t going to happen tonight. Unfortunately.

Before they started the movie, Tess checked in on the girls. They were still giggling in bed and Tess had to tell them again that it was time to go to sleep.

During the movie, Tess checked on Jenny and Katie Sue twice more and finally the girls had fallen fast asleep.

Tess flopped on the couch beside Gage. “About time.” She curled up next to him and he put his arm around her shoulders. She tilted her face up to his and he brushed his mouth over hers.

“Is it safe?” he murmured a fraction from her lips.

She smiled. “For a kiss, yes.”

He kissed her long and slow, the kind of kiss that made her dizzy with longing and desire. He didn’t move his hands over her body like she wished he could. She wanted to be with him so badly it made her head spin even more.

Her heart beat faster and her breathing came a little harsher. As they drew apart she stared up at him. “I want to be alone with you,” she said before she realized the words had left her mouth.

He caressed hair from her face. “Can you get a sitter tomorrow?”

She nodded. “My sitter, Glenna, said she’s free in the afternoon.”

“Good.” He kissed her softly then drew away again. “Dinner. My place.”

“I’ll be there,” she said before he kissed her again.

Chapter 21

Tess finished her last bite of the grilled barbeque chicken breast and sighed. “Dinner was wonderful.” She smiled at Gage. “And I only gave you takeout spaghetti last night.”

He put his fork down. “The spaghetti was perfect last night, and the sugar cookies were great.”

Tonight he’d eaten two of the barbeque chicken breasts he’d grilled outside over mesquite wood, two helpings of mashed potatoes, and another couple servings of green beans.

After dinner they worked side-by-side, washing the dishes and putting them in the dish drainer. When they were finished, Gage said, “Beer or wine?”

“I’m more of a wine person,” she said. “What do you have?”

He went to a large pantry and pulled out a couple of bottles. “Looks like I have Sauvignon blanc and Merlot.

“I’ll take the Merlot,” she said.

He put the white wine back in the pantry and took the red to the counter and opened it with a wine bottle opener he picked out of a drawer. He selected a wine glass from a cupboard and she saw that he had a mismatched set of wine glasses. After he filled her glass rather generously, he grabbed a bottle of beer from the fridge and cracked it open with a bottle opener that had been stuck to the fridge with a magnet.

Nerves made her belly flip-flop as they headed into the living room and sat on the couch. Her short black skirt slid up her thighs and she automatically smoothed it down. She thought about the sexy lingerie she’d worn just for him and she felt more tingles in her belly.

The wine warmed her as she took a sip and it traveled down her throat. Gage sat close to her and took a swig of his beer before setting the bottle down on the coffee table.

He turned so that he was facing her on the couch. “I want you to come with me to one of our family get-togethers.” He took her fingers in his. “You’ve already met my brothers. I want you to meet my mom and dad.”

Tess bit her lower lip before saying, “I don’t know.”

“Your sister will be there.” He smiled and pushed hair from her face. “There’s nothing to be nervous about.”

“Do you take all of your girls to meet your parents?” Tess needed to know the answer.

He shook his head. “You’re the first…in a very long time.” A flicker went through his eyes and she thought she saw a flash of pain.

“She hurt you.” Tess said the words softly.

Gage studied her, as if deciding what to say. “Yeah, she did.”

Tess squeezed his fingers. “Do you want to talk about it?”

“I don’t like to.” He pushed his hand through his hair with his free hand. “But we talked about your past. I suppose it’s only fair we talk about mine.”

She searched his gaze. “If you don’t want to…”

He stroked the back of her hand with his thumb. “I want everything to be out in the open with us.”

She didn’t say anything.

He let out a long breath. “I haven’t talked about Valerie in a long time. Maybe not since…not since things ended between us.”

Tess waited for him to go on.

“I was in love with her and I asked her to marry me.” He shook his head. “She said she wasn’t ready to commit and I understood that. But then she got pregnant.”

A tingling sensation crawled over Tess’s skin. She wasn’t sure why, maybe a premonition.

“I asked her to marry me again.” His throat worked as he swallowed. “Valerie said she wasn’t ready to settle down and she wasn’t ready to be a mother.”

The tingles became stronger and Tess held her breath.

“I told her I would raise the child. She could do whatever she wanted to with her life.” He looked away from Tess. When his gaze met hers again, he said, “She refused and had an abortion.”

Horror swept through Tess and her eyes widened. “I’m so sorry, Gage.”

He gave a sad smile. “I’ve always wanted children. She couldn’t have done a crueler thing than that.” He sighed. “After that we went our separate ways.”

That was why he didn’t want to get tied down to one woman. He didn’t want to get hurt again, to go through anything like that again.

Tess scooted as close as she could to Gage and wrapped her arms around him, resting her head on his chest. She felt his need for whatever comfort she could give him.

He held her tightly and for a long time they said nothing.

When they finally drew apart, he caught her face in his hands and kissed her. “Thank you,” he said.

“I’d be happy to go to your family get-together.” She smiled. “I like your brothers.”

“You’ll like my sisters-in-law, too,” he said, smiling in return.

“I bet I will.” And having her sister there would make things even more comfortable. “I’m nervous about meeting your parents, though.”

He laughed. “I guarantee you, there’s nothing to be nervous about when it comes to my mom and dad. They’re great.”

“I’d like to see pictures of your family.” She sat up straighter on the couch. “Do you have a photo album?”

“A digital one.” He got to his feet. “I’ll get my laptop.”

She waited as he went down the hall and then a moment later he reappeared holding a laptop.

He sat beside her again, raised the lid, and opened up a photo program. “My dad scanned in hundreds of photographs from back when our grandparents were young to when we were kids and on to the present. He gave copies to me and my brothers.”

“That’s so good that your dad did that for you all.” Tess watched as he clicked on a folder in the photo program.

“He takes pictures all of the time.” Gage looked at Tess with a grin. “Don’t be surprised if he catches you in a few shots.”

She laughed. “I’ll keep an eye out for him and his camera.”

“These pics are from the time we were kids.” He started clicking through the photos of him and his brothers.

“What great photos.” She smiled. “You and your brothers were cowboys back then, too. Look at those little boots and western hats you wore when you were small.”

“The only thing missing was a Skoal ring on the back pocket,” he said with a teasing smile and she laughed.

He showed her pictures of the five of them fishing on the Mogollon Rim, hunting in the White Mountains, and horseback riding on back trails, as well as working on their parents’ ranch. There were lots of pictures of the boys participating in 4-H activities, and more showing that a couple of them were into rodeo. The youngest McBride brother, Creed, was now a professional world champion bull rider.

His father looked tough and weathered in recent photographs, but a smile was always in his eyes. His mother wore a kind expression.

Gage shut the lid to his laptop. “You’ve got to be tired of looking at all of these pictures.”

“I loved them all.” She met his gaze. “Thank you for showing them to me.”

He slid the laptop onto his coffee table then turned to her. They moved toward each other at the same time, and she found herself in his arms, his mouth on hers.

Their kiss wasn’t gentle. It was powerful, intense, almost frantic. They kissed like they couldn’t get enough of each other, couldn’t get close enough.

She found her hands unbuttoning his shirt, trying to get it off as fast as she could. When she got it unbuttoned, she pulled his shirt out of his jeans before pushing it over his shoulders and he helped her take it off and threw the shirt on the floor. She unbuckled his belt and slid her fingers into his waistband, her fingers skimming the head of his cock.

He kissed her hard and grasped the hem of her blouse and pulled it up over her head, then tossed the blouse aside. “Sexy,” he murmured when he saw the corset she was wearing beneath her blouse and the way it accentuated her cleavage. He drew her to her feet, kissing her as he pushed her skirt over her hips. It fell to the floor and she stepped out of it then kicked off her shoes.

With a groan, he ran his hands from the corset and down over her black panties to the garters and stockings that were now revealed.

“Damn, you look hot.” He brought her up tight against him then caught her by her ass. He raised her and she wrapped her thighs around his hips.

He strode across the living room and down a hall. As he walked she kissed his stubbled jaw, the side of his neck, his throat, his bare chest. She couldn’t get enough of the salty taste of his skin or his masculine scent.

His master bedroom was huge with a king-sized bed in the center. He carried her to the foot of the bed and set her on her feet. He toed off his boots and kicked them aside before removing each of his socks.

She’d already undone his belt and the button on his jeans so now she unzipped them and jerked the jeans over his hips. Again she went down on her knees as she pushed them to the floor and brought his boxer briefs with them, and then he stepped out of them.

With appreciation she grasped his cock, remembering how it had felt inside her and wanting to feel him again. She looked up the expanse of his body, the hard, muscular thighs, the hard plane of his abs, and his powerful chest.

He reached for her but she shook her head.

“Not yet,” she said before licking the head of his cock and tasting the droplet of semen there.

He groaned as she slid him into her mouth. He was so big and hard, and much too long for her to take him all. But she brought him to the back of her throat as she sucked his length. She grasped his cock with one hand while she gripped his balls in her other.

She hummed her pleasure and from the hiss of his breath she knew he could feel the vibration through his cock. He slipped his fingers into her hair, brushing it away from her face and holding the back of her head as she moved her mouth up and down his erection.

“Damn, Tess.” He sounded nearly out of breath. “Maybe you’d better stop. I’m too close to coming.”

Disappointed, she let him slip out of her mouth, his cock glistening with moisture. She loved doing that for him.

He brought her to her feet and cupped her breasts in his hands through the corset before jerking the front of the corset down.

Her breasts spilled out and she barely found her voice as he rubbed his thumbs over the hard nubs. She felt almost shy, but she knew he was the one who could make her fantasies come true.

“I want kinky.” Heat rushed to her face as he raised his eyebrows. “I’ve always wanted to experiment,” she managed to say. “To play.”

A mouthwatering grin curved the corner of his mouth. “My specialty.”

It was her turn to raise her eyebrows. “You’re into kink?”

“I like play.” He leaned over and grasped his jeans then pulled the belt out of the loops.

Her eyes widened at the sight of the belt. He grabbed her hard and jerked her to him.

“Do you want it rough?” He grasped a fistful of her hair and pulled her head back.

Her eyes watered but she loved it. “Yes.” She swallowed. “I want it rough.”

He pinched one of her nipples hard while holding onto her hair and she gasped. Then he released her hair, took her by her upper arm, and brought her with him to the bed. He pulled the covers down to the foot of the bed then picked her up and set her in the middle of the mattress.

The next thing she knew he had taken his belt, wrapped it around her wrists, and secured them to the headboard. She tugged and found she couldn’t move them. Her heart raced faster.

Wild sensations shot through her belly as he grabbed one leg, and then her other, and unfastened the garters. He pulled off her panties and tossed them aside. She squirmed with desire as he slid down the stocking of her right leg then slipped the silky stocking over her foot.

“Now you’re mine,” he said with a wicked grin. “You can’t get away from me.”

When he grabbed her ankle, she started struggling, fighting him, the erotic play turning her on even more. He kept hold of her ankle and tied the stocking around it and secured it to a bedpost. He went to her other leg and she fought him even more as he slid off the remaining stocking. He easily grasped her left ankle and tied it to the bedpost, spreading her wide to his gaze.

She felt helpless but on fire at the same time. He moved away from the bed and went to his bureau and opened a drawer. He took out what looked like an old white T-shirt and a ripping sound met her ears as he tore it into strips. He tossed what was left of the shirt onto the floor then carried three strips back to her.

After he eased onto the mattress, he straddled her chest, looked down at her, and studied her eyes. “You’re gorgeous, Tess. I love seeing you like this. I love having control of you.”

He held her gaze as he put his cock to her lips and she pressed her lips shut and shook her head, as if she didn’t want him.

“You’re going to suck me.” He said the words like a command. He grabbed a handful of her hair, keeping her from shaking her head, and forced himself inside the warm of her mouth. He started moving in and out, not pushing himself too far, but far enough that her eyes watered. “That’s it, baby.” He pumped his hips a few more times then drew his glistening cock from her mouth.

Without taking his eyes from hers, he reached beside him and grasped one of the T-shirt strips. Her eyes widened as he brought the strip closer to her.

“No,” she said, shaking her head. Fighting him was turning her on so much that he had to see it in her eyes.

He put the piece of his T-shirt in her hand. “If at any time you really want me to stop, drop this cloth.”

He grabbed her face in one hand then wrapped another strip around her head and mouth, gagging her. She made muffled sounds of protest, struggled against her bonds, and shook her head back and forth again. He checked her hand periodically to make sure she hadn’t dropped the cloth.

With ease he stilled her, took the other strip and wrapped it around her head, too, only this time over her eyes so that she was blindfolded.

She made helpless sounds. She couldn’t talk and she couldn’t see, and she was completely at his mercy.

“Do you like being in my control?” he kissed the corner of her mouth.

She shook her head as if she didn’t and she fought again against her bonds but held onto the strip of T-shirt tightly.

“Oh, I know you really do like it,” he said.

She not only liked it, she loved it. She didn’t want him to stop.

“I want to take care of you.” His voice thrummed as he moved his lips down her jaw. She shivered from his warm breath on her ear. “I’m the only one who will ever bring you pleasure.” He bit her earlobe. “You’re mine.”

Her belly flipped at his dominant words. His warmth brushed her body and she wondered what he was going to do next.

He moved so that he was kneeling between her thighs and he slid his fingers inside her. She moaned behind her gag as he moved them in and out in a slow rhythm. He shifted and she felt his big shoulders between her thighs right before she felt his mouth on her clit.

Her breath caught in her throat and she would have come up off the bed if he hadn’t secured her so well. It felt so incredible as he licked and sucked her clit as he moved his fingers in and out. He’d gone down on her the first time, but everything seemed more intense while being gagged and not being able to see or move.

Heat washed over her and her scalp prickled as she felt her oncoming orgasm rushing forward. Her legs trembled and she fought against her restraints without even realizing that was what she was doing.

And then he stopped. She whimpered and squirmed, frustrated that he had left her so close to climax.

“Don’t come, Tess,” he said right before he went down on her again.

She nearly screamed behind her gag when he stopped again, her body vibrating with the need to come.

He kissed the inside of each thigh and she whimpered again, tears of need wetting the T-shirt strip over her eyes.

His mouth was on her clit again and he pumped his fingers in and out. She rose and rose toward orgasm and prayed that he wouldn’t stop. He didn’t this time.

When she climaxed she cried out behind her gag, every stroke of his tongue and movement of his fingers carrying her higher.

As she came down, he withdrew his fingers and moved from between her thighs so that she felt him over her. He untied the T-shirt strips from her mouth and eyes and then she found herself looking into his clear green gaze. He reached to the nightstand and opened the drawer then pulled a condom package out from inside it. Her heart beat faster as he opened the package and rolled the condom down his erection.

“I’m going to give it to you just the way you want it.” He pressed his cock to her core. “I’m going to fuck you hard.”

“Yes.” She nodded. “Now.”

He drove inside her and her eyes flew open, widening at the sudden feel of him stretching and filling her. He took her with a fierce, possessive look in his eyes.

The sensations were so incredible they whirled around her.

Her orgasm crashed into her and he kissed her hard as she came, stealing her cry. He continued taking her and then he gave a loud, shuddering groan as he climaxed. She felt every throb, every pulse in her sensitive channel.

He was still inside her as he unfastened the belt from her wrists. He brushed his lips over skin she hadn’t even realized was chafed. He pulled out of her and untied her ankles and then he was drawing her into his arms.

Chapter 22

So she liked it hard and kinky.

In the darkness, Harvey peered in through the slats in the blinds in Gage’s bedroom window as he watched Gage fuck a tied-up Tess. He’d even heard their conversation, had watched her struggle, and had seen on her face just how much that had turned her on.

The rage building inside Harvey caused his body to shake as he clenched his fists and ground his teeth.

If the bitch liked bondage and domination, he’d be happy to oblige. He’d been playing around with BDSM for years and even had some “toys” of his own that he’d be happy to use on Tess. A ball gag, nipple clamps, a flogger, maybe even a butt plug.

Yes, he’d throw a little pain in with the bondage while he was at it. He could almost feel the satisfaction of using clamps on her nipples and her clit while he had her bound and on her knees as he whipped her with the flogger until her ass and the backs of her thighs were bright red and raw.

And then he’d fuck her.

Harvey watched until Gage and Tess finished and were lying together. The longer Harvey stood there in the bushes beside the window, the more he wanted to kill Gage and take off with Tess. If he didn’t have such good self-control, he’d kill Gage, take Tess, and burn the whole damn house down now.

But he had other plans.

And by the time he was finished he’d have Tess, and Gage would be dead.

Harvey took a step back from the window, his boot landing hard on a stick. The crack of wood snapping was loud enough to break the stillness of the night.

Shit.

He looked around for someplace to hide in case Gage had heard the sound and came out to investigate. He hurried to Gage’s truck, climbed into the truck bed, and flattened himself.

His heart pounded as he lay against the cool metal, the smell of dirt filling his nostrils and the dust almost making him sneeze. He heard the sound of the front door opening and then boots coming down the porch stairs.

He waited a moment then peered up out of the truck bed and saw Gage’s back as he crouched down and examined the ground where Harvey had been standing. At the same time Gage looked as though he was on alert. He was holding a shotgun.

After Gage took a good long look at the ground, he rose from his crouched position. He took slow, deliberate steps as he moved around the house, clearly checking to see if an intruder was there.

Harvey lowered himself back in the truck bed before Gage came back around the house. He waited until he heard the front door close, then waited a little longer before raising his head and looking at the front porch. He saw a movement behind the curtains and knew Gage was watching to see if anyone came out of the shadows. Harvey ducked down again and stayed in the truck bed.

After what had to be an hour or so, Harvey eased out of the back of the truck and hurried to the location where he had parked his own vehicle. He’d parked it away from the main road where it wouldn’t be easily seen in the darkness.

The entire trek he plotted the way Gage McBride was going to die.

Chapter 23

Tess bit her lower lip as she arrived at Gage’s ranch Monday morning. She sat in her car, staring at the front door of his home.

Today was her first day working for him after spending the past week wrapping things up at Nectars and the Hummingbird.

Saturday night was still vivid in her mind, but once again her belly ached as she was plagued by self-doubt and guilt, too.

It had been long enough since her husband’s death that she shouldn’t feel guilty being with another man, but for some reason she felt almost as if she was cheating on Steve.

And then there was the fact that Gage wasn’t a one-woman man. Maybe he had been once, but the girl he’d loved had hurt him. Badly. Tess didn’t know if he could or would leave that pain behind and settle for one woman again.

Could he leave his past behind and settle for Tess? And would that be what it was? Settling?

And she’d gone and agreed to work for him. Was she crazy?

She looked down at her hands that still grasped the steering wheel. Her knuckles had grown white as her grip had tightened, while her mind had turned everything over and over.

A knock at her car window startled her into giving a little yelp. She looked up to see Gage standing beside the car.

He opened the door for her and helped her out. “Everything all right?” He looked concerned.

She took a deep breath and smiled. “Great. Ready for my first day on the job.”

He lowered his head and kissed her firmly. Her mind reeled as he deepened the kiss.

When he drew away, she had to take a moment to catch her breath. She shook her head. “No on-the-job hanky-panky between boss and employee.”

He grinned. “Is that what this is? Hanky-panky?”

She gave a nod. “Absolutely.”

“You’ll have a couple of breaks.” He gave her a teasing look. “Plenty of time for a few off-the-job activities.”

She shook her head. Even with all of her doubts and insecurities, she couldn’t help smiling when she was with him.

“Come on in.” He nodded toward the house. “We can dig right in.”

Tess grabbed her purse and over the shoulder briefcase that she figured she might need for paperwork since she’d be working part-time from home.

As they walked toward his front porch, she looked up at him. “Thank you for this opportunity. It means a lot to be able to spend more time with Jenny.”

“No thanks are necessary, Tess.” He put his hand on her shoulder as they walked up the porch stairs. “You’re doing me a big favor by taking on the position.”

She let out a breath. “Now to see if I can do a good job at it.”

“You’ll do fine.” He squeezed her shoulder and when they reached the front door, he held it open for her. “Now stop worrying about it.”

“Okay,” she said as he closed the door behind them.

They went through the house to his office. “It looks like a tornado went through here,” she said as she looked at all of the papers and files piled up on the two desks, nothing looking like it was in any kind of order at all.

He gave her a sheepish expression. “I don’t do so well on my own. That’s why I needed the position filled.”

“It’s been a while since I’ve worked in an office or on computers.” She looked at the monitors on each desk. “I hope it’s as easy as getting back on a bike.”

“No rush,” he said. “Take your time getting to know how everything runs in my office and my business.”

She nodded. “Where do we start?”

He sat her down behind a computer monitor at one of the desks. The leather chair was comfortable but she had to adjust the position to make the chair higher. Whoever had worked here before her had been much taller than she was. Of course Megan would tease her and say that wasn’t hard because everyone was taller than she was. Tess smiled to herself. She didn’t mind the teasing.

Gage moved aside stacks of papers and file folders and pulled up a chair beside Tess at the desk. His nearness about sent her brain on short circuit but she forced herself to pay attention as he showed her how to use the software designed especially for businesses like his.

She kept fumbling with the keys on the keyboard and entering the wrong things in the program. When she grew more and more frustrated with herself, he rested his hand on her knee. “You’re not going to learn everything in a couple of hours, honey. Just relax and give it some time.”

“That’s not helping.” She looked pointedly at his hand on her knee.

He moved his palm up her thigh and rested it there. “Is that better?”

“Gage.” She tried not to react to the thrill it gave her to have his hand on her so intimately. “No hanky-panky while working…”

“I think it’s time for a break.” He took her hand and brought her to her feet before leading her out of his office. “We’ll go to the break room.”

She raised an eyebrow then shook her head as he led her into his bedroom.

“Gage—” she started but he cupped the back of her head and captured her mouth hard with his own.

With a soft moan she leaned into him as he kissed her. He wrapped his arms around her and pressed her close to him, a hard ridge between them.

She pulled away and looked up into his eyes, feeling almost dizzy. “The boss isn’t supposed to have an erection when he’s with his assistant.”

“Who says?” he murmured before taking possession of her lips again.

This time when she drew away she shook her head. “Was this your break room with your previous assistant?”

At that he laughed. “Mary doesn’t do men.”

Tess raised an eyebrow.

“Meaning she’s a lesbian.” He smiled. “Best assistant ever, and she had to go off and marry her girlfriend and move.”

Tess shook her head. “And now you’re stuck with me.”

He caught her face in his hands. “I’m happily stuck with you.”

“We’ll see about that.” She looked at her watch. “Break time is over.”

He brought her to him again and cupped her ass. “I’m the boss.”

She placed her palms on his hard chest. “We’re going to treat this like I’m a real employee and not your—your—”

“Girlfriend?” he finished.

She felt her face warm. “I don’t know what we are.”

“I’ll tell you what we are.” He rocked her back and forth. “We’re a couple. You’re my woman and I’m your man.”

Her face heated even more. “That’s awfully presumptuous of you.”

He shrugged. “That’s how it is. No sense in denying it.”

She stepped away from him. “We’d better get to my training.”

“If you’re that fired up to get back to work, I guess this will have to wait.” He smiled and tweaked one of her short curls.

She nodded. “When I’m on the job—”

“No hanky-panky.” He gave a solemn nod but had a hint of a grin and a glint of mischief in his eyes. “Got it.”

They went back to work, but his constant nearness made it difficult to concentrate most of the time. His cell phone rang periodically, either employees or customers calling throughout the day. She tried to figure things out on her own when he was busy, but she was having a hard time of it.

“It’s a lot to get used to all at once,” he said as she frowned in frustration. “Don’t expect to learn everything in a few hours on your first day.”

It was more than that, though. It was the fact that she’d been away from office work for so long that she felt inadequate. She didn’t know if he was humoring her or he was serious. He was right, though. She was probably being too hard on herself.

His cell phone rang once again. This time he frowned as he listened. “I’ll be there in thirty,” he said. When he disconnected the call he looked at Tess apologetically. “One of my guys had a problem come up and I’ve got to get out there.”

She nodded. “I’d better get home and relieve Mrs. Webb and see my daughter.” She glanced at the laptop beside the desktop computer. He’d shown her how the program worked on both and how to sync the data wirelessly. “Do you mind if I take that home and mess around with the software? I’d like to become more familiar with it.”

“Sure.” He gave her a firm kiss. “Just don’t spend too much time with it. You’ll have time for that on the job.”

“Okay.” She slipped the laptop into her shoulder briefcase and grabbed her purse. “Same time tomorrow?”

“Yep,” he said. “If that works for you.”

She straightened. “I’ll be here.”

“Good.” He kissed her again. “I’ll walk you out to your car.”

When they reached her car he gave her another kiss, longer and slower this time. The kind of kiss that made it hard to breathe.

“You’d better go.” She gestured toward his work truck out by his shop. “You have your emergency.”

“And you need to get home to Jenny.” He rubbed her shoulder with his palm. He was always touching her, unnerving her. “Once you get everything down, you can work part-time from home and be with your daughter.”

That brought a smile to her face as she tilted her head to look up at him. “Thank you again for that. It means so much to be able to spend more time with her and to be there for her whenever she needs me. Not working all kinds of crazy hours at a bar. I just hope I can do this job justice.”

“Stop worrying,” he told her again. He gave her another kiss and then shut the car door behind her after she climbed in.

She gave him a little wave and she felt his gaze on her as she drove away. She glanced over her shoulder once and saw that he was still watching her.

With a shake of her head she blew out her breath. Her emotions were mixed, all jumbled. Guilt, fear, lust, frustration…and something more. Something she wasn’t ready to face at all.

Chapter 24

It was late by the time Gage returned to his ranch. It had been a hell of a long late afternoon and evening, after leaving Tess behind.

The woman was right. It wasn’t going to be easy to be around her and concentrate on work and not on her hot little body and her sexy smile. Not to mention her warm and generous personality and everything else that attracted him to her.

Damn, but the woman had him feeling crazy. Crazy for her.

As he pulled onto the dirt road leading to his house, he felt something off. Something wasn’t right, but he couldn’t place what it was. It was more of a feeling than anything else.

His headlights flashed on the front windows of his house as he pulled his truck up and parked. When he killed the engine the truck lights shut off and there was nothing but darkness. Clouds covered the moon and stars.

He climbed out of his truck, shut the door behind him, and held his keys in his hand. He stepped forward and came to a stop. A bad feeling churned his gut. He listened but heard nothing.

After a moment he continued on to his house. He used his keys to open the front door and stepped inside. When he flipped on the light, shock and anger slammed into his chest as if he’d run full force into a brick wall.

His living room had been torn apart.

The TV pulled out of the wall, the stereo system next to the TV. Valuable western sculptures stacked near the door.

Everything went through his mind in a flash. Someone had started to rob him and didn’t finish.

Hair crawled up the back of his neck.

That someone was still here.

“Best not move, McBride.” A cold voice came from behind Gage. “Turn around real slow with your hands raised. I don’t plan on shootin’ a man in the back.”

A chill rolled down Gage’s spine as he tried to place the voice but couldn’t. His mind worked over what was happening, his thoughts racing.

He eased his hands up and turned to face the man. With a gun gripped in his gloved fist, a man with a large frame, shaved head, and cold eyes stood before Gage.

“What in the hell is going on?” Gage asked, his body tense, his heart beating hard as he glanced from the gun to his attacker.

The man shrugged as he stepped closer. “Gotta job to do.”

“Take whatever you want.” Gage narrowed his gaze as he tried to come up with a way out of this. “Why do you need to shoot me?”

“Hell, I don’t plan on just shooting you.” The man laughed. “I’m going to kill you.”

Gage saw the dispassionate look in his eyes and knew there was no talking his way out of this. Still, he’d do his best to throw the man off, to stall him. “Why?”

The man smiled and raised the gun, aiming it at Gage’s head. “I’m getting a nice paycheck. It’s hard for an ex-con to come by good money.”

“Who?” Gage demanded as he clenched his fists at his sides. “Who is paying you to rob me? Is that person paying you to kill me?”

The man gave a slow, evil grin. “That makes no difference to you.”

“It sure as hell does,” Gage said in a growl.

The man snorted. “Not if you’re a dead man.”

As the man gave a casual shrug, Gage took his chance.

He dropped and dove for the man’s legs.

A shot rang out and Gage felt searing pain in his right shoulder just before he tackled the man.

The big man went down with a grunt as his body hit an end table and a loud crash echoed through the room as a lamp shattered on the floor. Gage rose up and slammed his left fist into the man’s nose. The man shouted as blood flowed from his nose.

Pain screamed through Gage but he grappled with the man for the gun. Gage’s right arm was almost useless but he had the advantage of surprise.

He grasped the gun barrel with his left hand. It was hot but he didn’t let go.

Blood ran down Gage’s arm while the man’s blood was smeared across his own face. His grip on the gun was powerful but Gage’s will to live was just as strong.

Another shot split the night and Gage felt heat and pain bury itself in his right thigh.

With all the strength he possessed, strength that seemed to come from nowhere, Gage ripped the weapon from the man’s gloved hand.

Gage rolled off of the man, agony tearing through him as he rolled onto his right shoulder and thigh and landed on his back. His vision wavered and he was afraid for a moment that he was going to pass out.

The man surged to his feet and stood over Gage.

Gage gripped the gun in his left fist, training it on the man’s chest.

The man went still.

Gage aimed the weapon, ready to fire, but the man leapt back.

The gun went off, the retort loud. The man had a shocked look on his face as he brought his hands to his belly. Blood began soaking his white T-shirt.

Eyes wild, the man turned and stumbled away from Gage.

Gage rolled onto his good side and pointed the gun at the man. Gage’s vision wavered in and out and started to blacken, and he struggled to maintain consciousness.

In an instant the gun was ripped from his hands.

He tried to focus on the man now holding the gun again. The man’s arm shook as he aimed his gun at Gage.

Pain exploded in Gage’s head.

The world went black.

Chapter 25

Harvey, his impatience growing, waited at the isolated location at the foot of the Bradshaw Mountains, where he’d told Chess to meet him. He was on the opposite side of Prescott from where Gage lived, about twenty miles outside of the town limits, but it shouldn’t be taking so damned long for Chess to get here.

With a low growl in his throat, Harvey picked a lead pipe out from the back of his truck and started swinging it like a baseball bat, imagining bashing Gage’s head in. He’d love to have killed Gage himself, but he intended to keep his hands clean.

Chess was good at what he did, so Harvey wasn’t worried about him being caught. Chess had been sent to prison for some unrelated reason—the police had been unable to pin any murders on him. He’d served time for tax evasion and had gotten out two weeks after Harvey had.

Lights bobbed up and down the deserted road and Harvey lowered the pipe. Tension gripped his muscles. It had to be Chess—no one else would be out here this time of night.

Within moments, Chess’s truck came into view. Harvey frowned. Chess was driving like he was drunk. Had the bastard had a few to celebrate? He had no idea what the man’s habits were after he made a hit.

Chess’s truck came to a hard stop, its tires sliding in the dirt before it jerked to a stop. Harvey’s frown deepened as he waited for the man to climb out of his truck. A moment later the driver’s side door opened and Chess tumbled out of the vehicle and landed hard on the ground.

Harvey’s heart started beating faster as he walked up to Chess who was struggling to his feet. When the man managed to stand, he swayed, looking like he was going to fall again.

A hard, heavy weight settled in Harvey’s gut as he saw that Chess’s shirt was soaked with blood. Chess held his arm to his side and stumbled toward Harvey.

“What the hell happened?” Harvey stepped away from Chess, gripping the pipe tighter. “Did you kill McBride?”

In the truck’s headlights, Harvey saw that Chess’s forehead was covered with sweat.

“Shot him three times.” Chess grimaced as if feeling a sharp pain. “But he got my gun and shot me before I got it back and shot him in the head.”

“Sonofabitch.” Harvey gritted his teeth. “Is he dead?”

“Yeah.” Chess sucked in his breath. “I got him pretty good.”

Harvey took a step closer to Chess. “Your blood will be all over the scene.”

“I need help.” Chess looked down at his bloody shirt, his hands covered with blood, too. “I need help bad.”

“We have a serious problem.” Harvey stared down Chess. “If the cops find you and match your DNA, then you’re going to prison. And if you’re caught, you might try to save your own ass by telling the cops who’d paid you to take out Gage.”

“They won’t catch me.” Chess was breathing hard. “Even if they did, I’d never give you up.” His face was sheet white. “Help me.”

“I’ll be glad to help you.” Harvey raised the pipe. “You fuck-up.”

He swung the pipe as hard as he could at the wound in Chess’s gut.

The big man screamed and stumbled as he doubled over. Harvey swung the pipe up, hitting Chess under the chin and snapping his head back. Then with all the strength he possessed, all the fury raging through him, he brought the pipe hard up against Chess’s head.

The man went down, out cold. Harvey took the pipe and swung it again at Chess’s head, shattering his skull and smashing it in.

As the man lay still on the ground, Harvey tossed the pipe into the back of Chess’s truck. He’d ditch it as soon as he was finished.

For a long moment he stood over Chess’s body in the darkness, debating on what to do then made up his mind. He reached into his own truck and pulled out a pair of work gloves and put them on, then grabbed a camping shovel he carried in his toolbox.

Getting rid of Chess’s body was going to be a bitch. Harvey took the man under both arms and dragged him toward the back of Chess’s truck. He dropped the man’s body to lower the tailgate.

Harvey was a good-sized man, but Chess was a lot bigger and heavier. It took all of Harvey’s strength to get the body into the back of the truck. When he finally did, he slammed the tailgate shut.

He wouldn’t have to go far. This was an isolated enough area that there were plenty of places to abandon a truck and ditch a body.

Chess’s truck was a 4 x 4 and it was easy going off the beaten path. He drove down into a dry gully and parked the truck in the middle of a cluster of trees.

Sweat poured down the sides of Harvey’s face as he worked. He had plenty of darkness left but it seemed like forever before he had dug a shallow grave to roll Chess’s body into. After he covered the body with dirt, he hacked at bushes and hid the truck the best he could. Finally, he grabbed the pipe from the back of the truck and wiped it down thoroughly before flinging it as far as he could.

An almost giddy sensation overcame him as he walked back to where he’d left his own truck, carrying his shovel. Gage was dead. He’d had two birds killed with one stone. He’d gotten his revenge and now Tess would be his.

A dozen other thoughts flew through his mind. He’d have to steal a set of old tires somewhere to trade out for the ones on his truck so that the tire tracks couldn’t be traced back to him. He’d have to get new boots, too, since his boot prints were everywhere.

Yeah. He’d take care of everything.

The only other thing left to take care of would be Tess.

Chapter 26

It was dark outside when Tess’s cell phone rang. She’d just finished reading a couple of chapters from a book on writing and had jotted some ideas for a mystery in her journal.

She pulled her phone out of her jeans pocket. Her belly fluttered when she saw that it was Gage calling. She wondered if there would come a day when seeing his name come up on her caller ID wouldn’t make her feel those flutters.

“Hi, Gage,” she said with a smile, ready to tell him about her ideas for the mystery she wanted to write.

“Tess?” A male voice that was not Gage’s spoke and Tess’s stomach instantly dropped. “This is Tate.”

“Is something wrong?” Tess gripped the phone as panic tightened her chest. “Is Gage all right?”

“He’s in the hospital, in ICU.” Tate’s voice was hard. “The doctors are working on him now.”

Tess’s voice rose. “What happened?”

“I’ll let you know just as soon as I find out more.” Tate was trying to make his tone soothing now.

“I’m coming to the hospital. I’ll be there as soon as I can get a sitter for Jenny,” Tess said before she disconnected the call.

Heart pounding and stomach twisting, she tried to keep her composure as she called Glenna and explained what little she knew and where she needed to go. The young woman, who lived just a block over, said she’d make it to Tess’s house right away.

Glenna was there within five minutes. Tess thanked her then gave Jenny a kiss and hug, grabbed her car keys and purse, and bolted out the door into the garage.

Tess started the car and was just about to put the car in reverse when she realized she hadn’t raised the garage door. Trying to calm herself down, she pressed the button to raise the door and backed out into the night.

It took her less than fifteen minutes to reach the hospital from the time she got off the phone with Tate. She hurried to the nurses’ station and was told where the ICU waiting room was.

Tate was standing outside the waiting room door, a cell phone to his ear. When he saw Tess he cut the conversation short and stuffed the phone into a holster on his belt.

He was as tall as the rest of the McBride brothers and with green eyes like Gage’s but harder features. Tate tended to be quieter than his brothers, even more than Blake.

“What happened?” she rushed up to Tate. “How badly is he hurt?”

She didn’t realize she must have looked as panicked as she was until Tate took her by the shoulders, stilling her.

“How is he?” she rushed to say.

“It’s been touch and go. The doctors aren’t sure Gage will get through it.” Tate gave her a grim look. “He’s lost a lot of blood. I don’t know how serious his injuries are.”

“He might not make it?” She swayed, feeling lightheaded.

Tate’s expression turned concerned for her and he put his arm around her shoulders, opened the waiting room door, and steered her inside. He gently pushed her into a chair and sat beside her.

“What happened?” she asked, when she could get the words out.

Tate’s frowned grimly. “He was shot. Three times.”

Shock tore through Tess like a knife ripping through her belly. “He was shot? How? Why?”

“The sheriff’s office is investigating,” Tate said. “The only reason he’s still alive is because I stopped by to borrow a tool and found him. He lost a lot of blood.”

She took a deep breath, trying to steady herself…trying to put everything together…trying to make sense of things.

As it truly began to sink in, raw emotions swept through her. Terror that Gage wouldn’t make it and the fear of losing him.

Losing him… She clenched her fists and held them to her heart as she realized the truth. She was in love with Gage. Somehow she’d fallen for him and she’d fallen hard.

And now she might just lose him.

She couldn’t lose someone she loved twice. She’d loved deeply once before and hadn’t let her heart open again until Gage.

A tear leaked from one eye and rolled down her cheek. Tate reached up and brushed the tear away.

“I don’t give a damn what the doctors say.” Tate had determination in his tone, as if he could will it to be true. “He’s a fighter, Tess.”

She nodded and put her hands in her lap, her nails digging into the palms of her hands. “You’re right.” She put conviction into her own words even though she wasn’t sure she believed them. Gage was a fighter, yes, but some things couldn’t be fought through.

Tate put his arm around her shoulders again and gave her a squeeze before letting her go. “Now, we wait.”

Gage’s other brothers made it not long after Tess got there—they all lived on ranches so they were a little farther out than she was. Blake, Ryan, and Creed, who’d just gotten back from a bull riding event, strode in. Their mother and father arrived in nearly the same amount of time.

Tate introduced Tess to Del and Bull. Del was pretty and slim with short brown hair that curled up and Bull was a big bull of a man like his nickname suggested.

Tess hadn’t expected to meet Gage’s parents under such dire circumstances. Despite Tess’s fear and terror of losing Gage, she admired his mother, Del’s, calmness and the ease in which his father, Bull, handled the situation. She could see the fear and concern in everyone’s eyes, but the entire family was rock-solid. Del reached out for Tess’s hand. “Gage mentioned wanting to introduce us to you. More than once.” She squeezed Tess’s fingers. “I’m just sorry we’re meeting for the first time like this.”

“Me, too.” Tess nodded and squeezed Del’s hand in return.

While they waited for news, the family talked quietly together. Del and Bull gripped hands, the only outward indication of just how worried they were about their son.

The sisters-in-law, including Megan, also came down to the ICU to be there for the family.

It was déjà vu all over again. The night her husband had been in the car accident, she’d been sitting in the ICU waiting room while the doctors had struggled to save his life. And he hadn’t made it.

Gage had to. He just had to survive.

Chapter 27

The wait was interminable. As Tess sat in the chair, her heart continued to ache. She loved Gage and she didn’t want him to be suddenly torn from her life, an empty hole that nothing would be able to fill.

When the doctor finally came in, it was early morning. Every one of them got to his or her feet.

“Have a seat.” The doctor motioned for all of them to sit down and they obeyed.

Tess’s heart pounded, a sick feeling in her gut. She held her breath.

“How is Gage, Dr. Marcus?” Del asked. Apparently the family knew the doctor.

“As long as there are no complications,” Dr. Marcus said, “We believe he’s going to pull through.”

Tess felt the collective sigh of relief from everyone in the room. Her own breath went out in a rush. Tears that she hadn’t been able to shed while she waited flooded her eyes and she had to wipe them away with the back of her hand. Tears of relief.

The doctor explained how much blood Gage had lost and that the head wound had been superficial. The bullet had grazed his skull, but he had a concussion. They’d had to retrieve a bullet from his shoulder and the doctor explained the extent of that injury. The bullet that had gone into his thigh had passed right through, causing little damage.

“He’s going to be using a crutch for a while and unable to use his right arm until it heals. He will need to go through physical therapy,” the doctor said. “But there shouldn’t be any long-term effects.”

“When can we see him?” Del asked, still gripping Bull’s hand.

“One of the nurses will let you know when he can receive visitors,” Dr. Marcus said.

As the door closed behind the doctor, Tess felt another rush of tears wanting to come on. She managed to hold them back, but barely.

All this time she’d been trying to ignore how much she cared for Gage. To fight it.

But now she knew she had to be willing to take the risk. She loved him and she’d do anything she could to keep him.

Eventually a nurse came into the waiting room to let them know that Gage could have visitors, but only a couple at a time and not more than ten minutes each. Del and Bull went to see Gage first.

When Del and Bull returned, everyone agreed that Tess should go next. “He’ll want to see you before he wants to see any of us,” Ryan said with amusement in his voice.

Heart beating a rapid rhythm, Tess went to Gage’s hospital room. She walked up to the open door and stepped into the room that was lit by early morning sunlight pouring in through the window.

Her belly twisted when she saw Gage lying in the hospital bed, pale beneath his tan. He was sitting up in bed and she saw bandages peeking from beneath his hospital gown and his right arm in a sling.

“Hey, Tess.” He shifted in his bed and grimaced as he pushed himself up straighter using his left hand.

She bit her lower lip before she said, “Are you all right?”

“Yep.” He motioned for her to come closer. “I need something to make me feel better, though.”

She reached his bedside. “What’s that? Morphine?”

He grasped her arm and pulled her down closer to him. “A kiss from you.”

She managed a smile. “You can’t be too bad if you’re angling for kisses.”

He grinned before he moved his mouth to hers. His lips were firm, his kiss as demanding as always.

When she drew away he rubbed his hand up and down her arm. “Thanks for coming to see me.”

She gave him a teasing look. “You’re the boss after all.”

“And don’t you forget it.” He moved his hand from her arm and linked his fingers with hers.

She grew serious. “What happened, Gage?”

He frowned. “Someone was robbing my house when I got home.” Gage’s expression grew more intense. “The last thing I remember was seeing a man holding a gun on me. All I can see in my mind is a face covered by shadows. That’s it.”

She swallowed, tears stinging the backs of her eyes. “I can’t believe you were shot. You could have died.”

“I’m all right, Tess.” He held her gaze. “The doctors took care of everything. I won’t be doing any dancing for a while, but otherwise I’m fine.”

She let out a harsh breath. “You’re sure you’re going to be okay?” She looked at his shoulder and back to his pale features. “You look like hell.”

He laughed. “Well, you look beautiful, sweetheart. Good enough for the two of us.”

“Humph.” She sat in the chair close to the bed. “I guess I’m on my own for a while when it comes to learning the business.”

“Give me a couple of days.” He rubbed his thumb over the back of her hand. “I won’t be out of commission long.”

“I played around with the software on the laptop last night,” she said. “I’m learning my way around it.” She pushed hair out of her face, realizing that she was almost babbling about something that really didn’t matter. It was starting to sink in just how scared she’d been when she’d heard Gage was in the hospital.

“You were worried about me.” He gave her a mischievous grin as he spoke her thoughts aloud. “Admit it.”

She tilted her chin up. “Maybe.”

He tugged her hand toward him, pulling her down for another kiss. She went willingly, needing to feel the warmth of his lips against hers. It made her feel more like he was going to be all right.

When she drew away his smile softened. “Don’t be worried, Tess. I’m fine.”

She said out loud what else had been bothering her. “Is the guy still out there?”

Gage looked like he was holding back his own concern. “As far as I know, he is.”

A shuddering breath rose up in her as it all threatened to overwhelm her—just how close Gage had come to death.

And just how much it would tear her apart if something did happen to him.

Chapter 28

Sheriff Granger stopped by Gage’s hospital room to interview him not long after Tess had left. The sheriff had a small notepad that he took notes in.

After Gage had told him what little he remembered, the sheriff said, “We didn’t find any prints, other than yours, on any of the items that he was apparently attempting to steal. The good news is that we found blood at the scene that wasn’t yours.”

“He was hurt?” Gage’s body went tense.

“We think he was injured, yes,” the sheriff said. “Quite a bit of someone else’s blood was at the scene. There apparently was a struggle and it looks like you put up a good fight.”

“I can’t remember a damned thing.” Gage’s good arm ached to hit something. “What about the DNA from the blood you found? Are you going to try to match it up?”

“Yes, but it won’t come back right away and there’s no guarantee he’ll be in the system.” Sheriff Granger shifted his stance. “We’ve checked local hospitals in case the man’s injuries were bad enough that he needed medical attention.”

“And no luck,” Gage said for the sheriff.

“That’s right.” The sheriff hooked his thumbs in his front pockets, pushing aside his jacket, showing the badge on his belt. He studied Gage. “Do you have any enemies that you can think of?”

“Only about a dozen women.” Gage gave a wry smile. “I don’t think any of them hate me enough to rob or kill me.”

“You never know.” The sheriff looked amused, clearly knowing Gage’s reputation, even if it wasn’t exactly accurate.

Gage frowned. “You think this could be more than a robbery?”

Sheriff Granger shook his head. “Likely not, but I need to ask the question.” He put his notebook in his back pocket. “If you think of anyone else, give me a call.”

“I’ll do that, Sheriff.” Gage grimaced as he shifted in the bed. “I hope you don’t mind if I don’t walk you out.”

“You get some rest.” The sheriff pulled a pair of sunglasses out of his shirt pocket. “We’ll keep looking for the guy who did this.”

Gage scowled. “I’d like a swing at him if you can find him.”

The sheriff slipped his sunglasses on. “You just get yourself better.”

“Getting my hands on the bastard who shot me,” Gage said, “would make me feel a whole lot better.”

“I’m sure it would.” Sheriff Granger adjusted his western hat. “But you just leave that up to us.”

The sheriff turned and walked to the hospital room door. He looked over his shoulder and gave Gage a nod before he left.

As the sheriff disappeared through the doorway, Gage’s thoughts turned back to Tess.

Now, more than ever, he realized what he had in her. She was a special woman who meant more to him than he could ever have imagined.

He could have died. Died without telling her how much he loved her.

Having people around you who cared about you, and you caring about them, was like gold. Precious.

He didn’t want to waste another moment. First chance he had, once he got back on his feet, he was going to do it right.

* * * * *

A few days after he was released from the hospital, Gage stood outside on the porch, an evening wind tugging at his clothing.

He leaned on one crutch on his left side. He was bandaged all over, including the right side of his head, his right arm, and right leg. His arm was in a sling, too. He could hobble along for a while without the crutch, but he was plenty sore right now after doing some chores. Dr. Marcus wouldn’t have been happy, but nothing would keep Gage down for long.

Gage turned and made it back into the house before shutting the door behind him.

Signs of the robbery, the struggle, and the blood had been cleaned up before he returned home—Tess had taken care of everything.

The fact that she’d had to clean up his blood made his gut clench. She shouldn’t have done it—he could have taken care of it himself. He didn’t like the idea of her here alone, cleaning up something that she’d undoubtedly found upsetting.

He’d seen it in her eyes when she visited him in the hospital. The fact that he’d been shot and had almost died had upset her more than she likely cared to admit.

Just as he was about to head to the kitchen to get something to eat for dinner, he heard the sound of a vehicle coming up the drive. He moved to the front window and it was still light enough that he could see it was Tess’s car.

A grin spread across his face. He couldn’t help smiling, every time he saw her. She’d been out to care for him every day since he’d been home and had insisted on staying with him as much as she could while he was in the hospital.

He opened the front door as she reached into her car and slung her briefcase over her shoulder, and then grabbed a big foil-wrapped pan. He would have gone out to meet her, but by the time he’d made it down the steps, she’d already have been on his front porch.

“Hi.” She smiled up at him as she headed up the steps. “Brought you some sour cream enchiladas. You should be resting, by the way.”

“Have I told you that you’re the sexiest nurse a man could have?” he said as he held the door open for her.

She laughed. “Not a very good one considering you won’t listen to me and rest like you should.” She walked past him and he closed the door as she entered the kitchen. “Hungry?”

“Always for anything you make.” He used his crutch as he followed her and the delicious smell of the enchiladas.

“Good answer.” She set the pan on the center of the kitchen table. “Now sit.”

He grinned. He loved it when she bossed him around. It was so damned cute. He set his crutch up against the wall then hobbled to a chair at the table and dropped into it. He watched as she grabbed plates and silverware and set them on the table then poured glasses of ice water for each of them before returning to the table.

“I didn’t have any sangria at home which is the only alcoholic drink other than margaritas and mojitos that I think goes with Mexican food,” she said as she settled into a chair across from him. “I didn’t think to bring iced tea.”

“Water’s just fine,” he said. “And thank you for dinner.”

She used a spatula to serve big squares of the enchiladas onto plates for each of them and slid a plate and a fork in front of him. He was still trying to get used to eating with a fork using his left hand. His shoulder hurt like a sonofabitch when he tried to move his right arm.

As they ate, she told him what Jenny was up to. Tess seemed brighter and happier now that she was working at home. But she’d often look at him with concern because of his ordeal.

When they finished eating, Tess insisted on cleaning up as usual. He didn’t argue—she was usually done before he more than carried his plate to the sink, and pulled the foil out of the drawer to wrap the rest of the meal with.

“You weren’t out doing chores today, were you?” she said.

He shrugged. “I’m not an invalid.”

“The doctor said to rest as much as possible.” She put her hands on her hips. “You have employees more than capable of handling the chores.”

She was close enough for him to grab her arm and drag her toward him. Before she could say anything else, he kissed her hard.

When he drew away she looked up at him, then shook her head. “You always make me forget what it is that I’m telling you,” she said. “Now, where was I?”

He grinned and kissed her again.

“Oh, well.” She smiled when she drew away. “What do you say to a nice, relaxing movie?”

“I’d rather have you in bed,” he said, his voice low as he imagined taking her. “It’s been too damned long.”

She sounded husky as she replied. “We’ll make up for it when you’re better. A lot better.”

He groaned. “I don’t know if I can wait that long.”

“Come on and have a seat.” She slipped under his arm to steady him as they headed into the living room.

He eased onto the couch and she sat beside him. She cupped his stubbled jaw and kissed him.

She tasted so damned good, her lips warm, her body soft, her breasts firm, as she pressed against him.

Should he tell her he loved her now? Or should he wait until the right moment…when he had the ring.

She drew away and then was easing down his body to the floor. He looked at her, puzzled, as she got onto her knees. That was until she carefully moved between his thighs and reached for his belt buckle.

“Tess…” He swallowed as she unbuckled his belt and reached for the button of his jeans. “Do you know what you’re doing?”

She smiled up at him. “I certainly hope so.” She unbuttoned his jeans and drew down the zipper.

He groaned as she slipped her hand into his boxer briefs and wrapped it around his nearly instant erection. He slid his good hand into her hair as she pulled his cock out of his jeans and then he pressed her head down.

She took him into her warm mouth, her hand moving in time with the bob of her head. He watched as his cock slipped in and out and she grasped his balls with her other hand.

Damn, but it felt incredible having her going down on him, so generous, so willing.

He felt a tightening sensation low in his groin as an orgasm started to build inside him. He clenched his fist in her hair, barely realizing he was doing it.

She made soft moans as she licked and sucked him, a soft hum that traveled up through his cock.

He came close to coming and he stopped her for a moment, wanting to draw out the pleasure. And then she was taking him into her mouth again.

All feeling seemed to center around his cock and then his orgasm slammed into him. He gave a loud groan as his semen pumped out of his cock and into her mouth.

She swallowed it willingly, sucking every drop until he couldn’t take anymore.

When she raised her head, she smiled at him and licked her lips. She looked so beautiful with her hair wild from where he had clenched it, her eyes soft and satisfied looking, even though she hadn’t climaxed.

“What about you?” He stroked her hair back down as she tucked his cock back in his jeans, buttoned them, then fastened his buckle.

“I just enjoyed myself thoroughly.” She eased onto the couch beside him, slipping under his arm and letting him hold her close as she rested her head against his chest. “I’ve been wanting to do that for ages.”

“For ages?” He raised his eyebrow as she tipped her head up to look at him.

She smiled. “It seems like ages. I’m looking forward to the time I can take full advantage of you. But for now this will do just fine.”

“You’re an amazing woman, Tess.” He held her close and she gave what sounded like a happy sigh as she cuddled up to him. “And it’s not because you did what you just did.”

She audibly inhaled and made a satisfied sound. “I love the smell of your T-shirt. I love the smell of you.”

“I was thinking the same thing about you.” He inhaled deeply. “Your hair smells like apples.”

With a soft laugh, she said, “My shampoo.”

“You feel so good in my arms.” He squeezed her to him. “I never want to let you go, Tess.”

She seemed to tense in his arms. He wanted to say more, but somehow now didn’t seem to be the right time.

He wondered if she felt the way he did—as if he couldn’t live another day without her. He wanted her always, wanted her to be his forever.

He loved her. Loved her more than anyone, anything. She was a part of him that he couldn’t let go of. Wouldn’t let go of.

As far as he was concerned, she was his…and would always be.

Chapter 29

Harvey clenched his fists as hard as he was clenching his teeth. Gage McBride was still alive. The bastard was alive.

Outwardly he tried to show no emotion. He sat at a table close to the bar in Nectars as he listened in on a conversation with Jo and Megan. Fortunately, Jo hadn’t noticed him as he was wearing sunglasses and a ball cap with a hoodie over that. She also seemed too intent on her conversation with Megan.

“According to Ryan and Tess, Gage came pretty dang close to dying.” Megan was frowning. “The guys were pretty shaken up about it even though they all tried not to show it. Tess was so upset. She cares for Gage more than I realized and I think more than even she realized.”

Jo clinked her martini glass with one long fingernail. “Who could have done such a thing? It couldn’t be a local, could it?”

Megan shook her head. “It’s hard to imagine. Whoever he was, he shot Gage three times.”

Jo stopped tapping on her glass, her eyes widening. “Three?”

Megan took a cloth and rubbed down the counter. “Thank God he’s all right.”

“Yes.” Jo sipped her martini. She set the glass down. “Gage is home now?”

Megan nodded. “A few days ago. Tess has been out to his ranch every day.”

“She probably needs a night out with the girls.” Jo slipped her phone out of her purse. “I’ll send her a text.”

Harvey watched from the corner of his eye as Jo typed in a message on her phone.

She set it on the bar top when she finished. “I asked Tess if she wanted to go to Jo-Jo’s for a drink tomorrow night. Want to come?” she asked Megan.

“Sure.” Megan set the towel she’d been using below the bar. “What time?”

“I told her seven.” Jo’s phone chimed and she glanced at it. She looked up at Megan and smiled. “Tess says she’ll be there.”

“Good,” Megan said. “We’ll have a great time.”

Harvey sat for a moment, his attention away from the two women who were still chattering. Tomorrow night Tess would be at Jo-Jo’s at seven…

He slid out of his chair, tossed a bill on the table to cover his beer and strode out of the bar. He knew what Tess wanted and he would give her exactly that. The meeting tomorrow night would give him just enough time to work through the plan that was beginning to form in his mind.

Enough time to make sure Tess knew she belonged to him.

Chapter 30

Tess walked into the cool, dim interior of Jo-Jo’s, music throbbing in her ears. Her gaze immediately went to her and Jo’s favorite table, which wasn’t far from the door. Jo was there, but Megan must not have arrived yet.

Jo looked gorgeous as always as she spoke with a good-looking man whom Tess had never met. Jo’s long red hair flowed over her shoulders and her dress was a fantastic royal blue, hugging her body and leaving very little to the imagination. Somehow she didn’t look overdressed. She was tall, elegant and beautiful, like she should be a runway model in New York City.

Tess, on the other hand, was petite, her own heels not giving her a whole lot of height. She wore a little red dress that came up to mid-thigh, but was not nearly as revealing as Jo’s dress was.

As Tess walked toward Jo, a shiver ran down her spine, coming out of nowhere. She shook it off as she reached her friend and slid into a seat at the small table.

With a casual smile, Jo dismissed the man she’d been talking to and faced Tess. “How are you holding up?” Jo said to Tess, her expression turning concerned.

Tess let out her breath. “Better, now that Gage is recovering.”

Arms folded on the table, Jo leaned forward so that Tess could hear her over the music. “That must have been hell, when he was in ICU.”

“It was.” Tess’s stomach turned as she thought about that morning. “Thank God that Tate found Gage not long after he’d been shot.”

Jo tapped her fingernails on the tabletop. “Still can’t believe it. How is he?”

“He’s recovering pretty fast for someone who was shot three times.” Tess felt tension in her shoulders as she thought about how close he’d come to death. “He was so lucky that one of the bullets only grazed his skull.”

As she studied Tess, Jo said, “You’re in love with him.”

Tess bit her lower lip then nodded. “I don’t know how it happened, but I am.”

“Despite the rumors and his reputation, Gage is a good guy.” Jo gave Tess a gentle smile. “I’m glad you opened your heart to him. Has he told you he loves you?”

Tess shook her head. “I don’t know if he can.”

Jo frowned and tilted her head to the side. “Why not?”

“Because he loved someone who hurt him probably worse than anyone could know.” Tess sighed. “It’s not for me to talk about, but I can understand why he’s the way he is…why he doesn’t let any one woman get close.”

“I think it’s different with you.” Jo wore a serious expression. “You just need to give him more time. And maybe you need to tell him you love him.”

“I thought I would after he got out of the hospital.” Tess looked away for a moment before she met Jo’s gaze again. “But I’m afraid.”

“I can understand that.” For a moment Jo had a sad look in her pretty green eyes, but then it vanished and she said, “Don’t let fear hold you back or you might regret it for the rest of your life. Take the chance.”

Tess ran through everything in her mind that she’d thought and felt while in the waiting room at the hospital. “You’re right. I should have said it already.”

“You do it the next time you see him.” Jo smiled. “All right?”

Tess returned Jo’s smile. “I will. I’ll do it.”

“Good girl.” Jo turned and glanced up at Megan. “Hey, Meg.”

Megan slid into one of the chairs. “What did I miss?”

“All of the good stuff.” Jo glanced over at the bar. “I’ll grab a couple of drinks. Chocolate martinis?”

“Of course.” Tess grinned and Megan nodded. “Our traditional ‘girl’s night out’ drink,” Tess added.

With sensual grace, Jo got to her feet and went to the bar. Since she owned the place, the bartender would take care of her right away.

Megan asked Tess how Gage was and she repeated what she’d told Jo. “He’s getting along pretty well,” Tess went on. “Probably better than expected.”

Jo returned in moments. “Chocolate martinis coming right up.”

Tess was happy to change subjects as Jo told her and Megan of the new guy she was dating. “And he’s not a cowboy,” Jo finished.

“What’s wrong with cowboys?” Megan asked. “I’m about to marry a cowboy and Tess is dating one.”

“I think you found the last two good ones.” Jo shrugged. “Cowboys aren’t for me.”

Megan laughed and Tess shook her head. Jo was impossibly picky when it came to men. Jo just said she was selective.

But Tess had a feeling there was more to it than a flat out “Cowboys aren’t for me.” Something must have happened in the past, but Tess didn’t press her friend to find out.

A cute young man served their drinks. Tess figured she might have had a crush on the guy—if she was about twenty years younger than her thirty-seven years.

Tess asked Jo where she’d bought her dress when a commotion started across the room and a crowd began to grow in the corner.

Jo frowned. “I’m going to check out what’s going on.” She moved out of her chair with grace but with determination in her stride as she pushed her way through the gathering crowd.

Megan and Tess stayed in their chairs but looked in the direction of the disturbance. Tess picked up her martini and took a long sip. She had the hardest time not just sucking down chocolate martinis rather than sipping them. They were like drinking a chocolate bar. Jo-Jo’s made the best.

As Megan turned back to talk to her, Tess felt sweat break out on her forehead and she felt a little light-headed and like the room was closing in on her.

“I think I’m going to go home.” Tess got up from her chair, a bit unsteady on her feet. “I’m not feeling well.”

Megan’s brow furrowed. “Want me to walk you out to your car?”

“You might lose the table.” Tess shook her head. “I’ll be fine. Tell Jo I’m sorry I couldn’t stay.”

Tess straightened, her mind feeling cloudy and her ears like cotton was stuffed in them. Smells seemed stronger, more putrid than they had before and she felt nauseated, a sick sensation swooping through her belly. Yes. Home.

She pushed her way to the front entrance, feeling claustrophobic and needing air. She began to wonder if she was going to make it as her limbs started to feel like they were made of rubber.

Just as she reached the entrance, a guy in a hoodie bumped into her and she almost fell. The man caught her by her arm. “You okay?” he said.

His voice sounded vaguely familiar, but she felt so dizzy that she couldn’t place it. She wanted to ask him to turn around and take her back to her table to tell Megan she needed to be driven home, but the words wouldn’t come and she leaned more heavily into the man.

With his arm around her shoulders, he guided her past people grouped at the entrance and into the night. Warm air met her face and her skin felt clammy. She stumbled in her high heels, almost bumping into a group standing just outside the door.

“Is she all right?” came a male voice from behind them.

The guy in the hoodie called over his shoulder, “Yeah, just need to get her home.”

Home? Home sounded good.

But how was she going to get home if she couldn’t drive? She needed Megan or Jo.

Again Tess opened her mouth to say something and again words wouldn’t come. It became harder and harder to just think.

“Come on, baby,” the man said as everything around them got darker as they walked around the building. She was vaguely aware they had entered the parking lot and she would have tripped over the gravel-covered asphalt if the man hadn’t been holding her up.

She sank deeper and deeper into his embrace as he gripped her around the shoulders.

They paused and Tess blinked, trying to hold on to consciousness. She saw a car trunk open in front of her just before she was pushed inside.

She landed hard on her shoulder but didn’t feel any pain. She knew she should feel some kind of fear, that she should scream, but all she could do was look up at the man as he tore a piece of duct tape then slapped it over her mouth.

“That’s a good girl,” the man said and she thought she saw a grin. “Do I ever have plans for you.”

He pushed her onto her side, away from him and cuffed her with hard metal cuffs before rolling her back to face him again. Her head lolled back and forth. The man was kidnapping her and there was nothing she could do about it.

Gage! she screamed in her mind. Help me!

But then her eyelids drooped and she felt herself slipping away. Just before the man slammed the trunk lid she recognized the kidnapper.

Harvey.

And then she couldn’t think anymore as she faded into darkness.

Chapter 31

Harvey smiled and tossed his keys in the air. He caught the keys and whistled to himself as he opened the door of the car he’d stolen from some old lady’s home.

It made him harder than hell to know that Tess was bound and gagged in the trunk of the car. If she liked the idea of bondage, he was going to treat her to it.

Keeping the hoodie on, he drove the car out of the parking lot. Out of his side vision he saw the nosy prick who’d asked if Tess was okay. Hopefully he hadn’t gotten a glimpse of Harvey’s face. The guy looked directly at the car but Harvey knew his features were hidden and he turned away as he pulled the car onto the street that ran in front of Jo-Jo’s.

A sense of elation made him feel almost like he was flying. He hadn’t felt this high since the last time he’d snorted coke. Even then he hadn’t felt this good.

Making sure no one was driving behind him, he headed out of town toward the house he’d been renting since he’d gotten out of prison and returned to Prescott.

Funny, but he’d thought the bunker below the house was as useless as used toilet paper and only for those paranoid enough to think the world was going to end in a nuclear blast. The house and bunker had been built in the sixties at the height of paranoia that there could be a World War III.

But it was going to come in plenty handy now.

For some reason the thought of paranoia made him think about the shrink he’d talked to before he went to prison.

Delusional, the psychiatrist had said.

Harvey gritted his teeth. He was not fucking delusional.

He kept the car going only a couple of miles over the speed limit in case any cops were staking out the stretch of highway he was driving along.

It didn’t take long to reach the house. He backed up to it and parked. After he unloaded his precious cargo, he’d ditch the car so that the police wouldn’t find any physical evidence of Tess, like hair strands, in the trunk if they came snooping around. He would take the car to the Bradshaw Mountains and run it off the road in a location where it would never be found. Even if it was, he’d wipe down all the prints before he got rid of it.

Before getting out, he used the inside lever to pop the trunk. He got out of the car, shut the door, and whistled a tuneless melody as he strode to the back.

When he saw Tess lying in the back, out cold, he smiled. She was hotter than hell in the little red dress and high heels. It was like she’d dressed up just for him.

He scooped her up in his arms then hoisted her limp form over his shoulder so that he’d have a free hand. After slamming the trunk shut, he carried her to the house, dug the keys out of his pocket, and unlocked the front door before walking in and locking it behind him. She was so light and petite that it was like he was carrying nothing at all.

The door to the bunker was behind the couch. The door had been paneled over in the seventies with dark paneling and the seam was almost invisible.

With his hip and thigh he moved the couch aside. He touched a knot in the wood that had been hidden behind the couch and the door swung soundlessly open. He stepped out onto the landing and with one hand pulled the light couch close to the wall again. He pressed a button inside and the door closed quietly into place again.

A cool, dry, concrete-like smell met his nostrils as he started down the stairs into the bunker with Tess over his shoulder. He’d already prepared the space for her. It was filled with enough food and other supplies to last six months. If anything happened, he could hole up in here with her and they’d never be found.

When he got to the bottom of the stairs, he walked the few steps to the lone twin-sized bed. He gently laid her down and went to work.

Chapter 32

“Tess is gone.” Megan’s panicked voice came over the phone, jerking Gage out of the sleep-haze he’d been in when the call woke him up.

“What?” His heart started pounding hard as he bolted straight up in bed. “What do you mean she’s gone?”

“Tess was at Jo-Jo’s with me and Jo.” Megan spoke in a rush. “She said she wasn’t feeling well and needed to go home. She said I should stay at the table while Jo was away and she’d be fine. I should never have let her go alone.” Megan sounded like she was in tears.

He put the phone on speaker and set it on an end table. “How do you know she’s missing? How long?” he asked as he limped toward where he’d left his jeans over a chair.

“When Jo and I left the club,” Megan said, “We saw that Tess’s car is still here but there’s no sign of her. She left two hours ago.”

His breathing quickened and ignored the pain in his arm and leg as he hurried to pull on a pair of jeans. “Could she have gotten a ride with anyone else?” Pain ground through his shoulder as he tugged on a button-up shirt.

“Maybe.” Megan sniffled. “I just can’t imagine her doing that without telling me.”

He scooped up socks he’d left on the floor. “Did you try calling her at home?”

“Yes,” Megan said. “Several times. I let the phone ring forever. The ringer must be off or something or the sitter would pick it up. Jo’s on her way to Tess’s house to see if she’s there.”

“Did you contact the police?” He shoved his feet into his athletic shoes, wincing at the ache in his thigh.

“Yes,” Megan said. “They should be here any moment now.” Her voice was tight as she continued, “We’ve got to find her, Gage.”

“Stay calm.” He took a deep breath as he picked up his phone and took it off speaker. He held it to his ear. “She might just be home sleeping it off after getting a ride from a friend.”

“Hold on,” Megan said. “Jo is calling on the other line.”

He ignored the crutch and strode out of his bedroom and into the living room. He snatched his keys off the hall table as the line clicked. In a moment it clicked again. “She’s not there.” Megan’s panic rose in her voice. “Jo said the sitter told her that Tess never came home.”

“Hang tight, Megan.” He headed out the front door. “I’m on my way. Call me if you hear anything or if she shows up.”

His right leg throbbed as he floored it all the way into Prescott and straight to the nightclub, hoping to hell that Tess would have shown up by the time he arrived. Gravel flew from beneath his tires as he came to a hard stop in Jo-Jo’s parking lot. A police cruiser was parked near the entrance to the club and Gage recognized his cousin, John McBride, talking with Megan and Jo.

He eased out of the truck the best he could without having much use of his right arm. “Any news?” he asked as he came up to them.

Megan held a tissue to her nose as she shook her head. Jo looked pale and John had a concerned expression.

“We were just about to go in and check the security tapes,” Jo said.

Gage walked in with the three of them and they headed through the entrance, working their way past the crowd. Gage winced every time someone bumped into his shoulder. They made their way through the kitchen and to the small office in the back.

Jo’s hands looked like they were shaking as she sat in front of a monitor that flashed from one camera angle to another, for a total of three. She hit a few keys on the keyboard and the image stopped at the camera view outside the front entrance.

“She left close to ten,” Megan said.

Jo studied the screen. “I’ll back up the footage.”

The images whirled backward until Jo stopped it at 9:45. She forwarded the tape slowly as they all stared at the screen.

“There.” Megan pointed to the screen. “I see her coming out.”

Gage’s chest felt tight as Jo backed the tape up just enough to see Tess walk through with a man’s arms around her shoulders. A man with a hoodie hiding his face.

Jo stopped the tape, sucking in her breath.

“Oh, my God.” Megan’s voice trembled. “That man’s taking her.”

Jo looked over her shoulder at John and Gage. Her face seemed paler than ever. “It looks like she’s really leaning into him. Like she can’t hold herself up.”

“She looks drugged,” Gage said as his gut churned.

“Are you certain it isn’t anyone she knows?” John asked. “Maybe she was going to his place.”

A growl rose up in Gage’s throat and he wanted to slam his fist into the building. “She wouldn’t go home willingly with another man.”

John looked at Gage. “Are you dating Tess?”

Gage gave a nod. His heart was slamming against his breastbone.

John returned his gaze to the monitor. “Move it forward frame by frame.” They watched and then he said, “Stop. Back it up a couple.”

Jo backed it up two frames.

The camera had caught a portion of the man’s face. Everyone leaned closer.

“Can you enhance it any?” John asked.

Jo enlarged the image, centering it on the man. Gage gritted his teeth. It was almost impossible to make out the man’s features.

“Do you recognize him at all?”

Megan and Jo each shook their head, as they both replied, “No.”

Jo added, “But it’s hard to tell with it being so grainy.”

Megan pushed her hair behind her ear. “And with his face partly covered by that hoodie.”

Gage wanted to slam his fist into something repeatedly. “Do you have a camera covering the parking lot?”

Jo looked over her shoulder at Gage. “No, damn it.”

Gage pinched the bridge of his nose. “We need to get the police and sheriff’s departments looking for her.” He looked at John. “Don’t give me any bullshit about it needing to be twenty-four hours for an adult.”

“It’s Tess we’re talking about,” John said, his expression grim. “And it looks like a possible abduction.” He turned to Jo. “I need to take all of your security tapes in and we’ll examine them. Maybe another camera got him.”

“The bastard planned this.” Gage said the words slowly. “That’s why he’s covering his face.”

Megan’s throat worked. “He must have put something into her drink.” She met Jo’s gaze. “When that man passed out. Everyone was looking in his direction.”

Gage frowned. “Someone passed out?”

Jo nodded. “Tess left after I went to check it out.”

“Maybe the guy in the hoodie slipped that man something so that he could draw everyone’s attention away from Tess,” Megan said.

“Yes.” Jo added, “In order to drug her without anyone noticing.”

“I want you both to come down to the station,” John said to Megan and Jo. “You can probably identify some of the locals in the security tapes. We need to question everyone who might have seen her leave with someone.”

Jo gathered the tapes. “Let’s go.”

Gage had never felt so damned helpless as he did at that moment. Someone had Tess. Someone had the woman he loved.

They had to find her and fast.

Chapter 33

Tess moaned. Her head ached and throbbed and her limbs felt stiff and sore. She felt like her mind was shrouded in fog and her mouth was dry. The last thing she remembered was drinking a chocolate martini. She must have had too many and passed out.

She tried to shift in bed but found she couldn’t move her arms or legs. For some reason she was lying in her bed spread-eagled. She tried to move again and felt something hard bite into her ankles and wrists.

What?

Her lids felt heavy as she tried to lift them. Gradually she was able to open her eyes and she squinted at an unfamiliar gray ceiling. Concrete. From the ceiling hung a large hook.

A chill went through her and she started to tremble as her body went cold.

The last thing she remembered wasn’t the martini.

It was Harvey.

She’d been looking up at him.

From inside a trunk.

A scream rose inside her as awareness slammed into her like an icy wave.

“You’re awake.”

Tess cut her gaze to the left where the voice had come from and saw Harvey. He was walking down a wood staircase, smiling at her.

“Help!” She screamed as loud as she could as she struggled to pull her limbs free. “Help me!” She looked at her ankles and wrists and saw that metal cuffs and chains bound her from each metal bedpost. “Help!”

Harvey’s smile broadened as he continued down the steps. “No one can hear you, baby.” He gestured at the walls. What she saw was concrete. “We’re belowground in a nuclear shelter.”

She felt blood drain from her body as if seeping through the mattress she was lying on. She swallowed hard as her body trembled.

“Let me go, Harvey.” She tried to keep her voice calm but she failed.

He reached the bottom of the staircase and she watched him as he walked toward her. He sat on the edge of the mattress and reached out to brush her cheek with his fingertips. She flinched away from his touch, tearing her gaze away from him.

When she looked back at him, he brushed his knuckles down her neck before sliding his fingers around her throat. His fingers tightened as she swallowed.

He relaxed his grip and moved his fingers down to her neckline. She realized she was still wearing the same dress she’d had on last night.

Was it just last night?

“How long have I been here?” Her mouth felt dry as she spoke.

“I’ve had you here a while.” He raised his hand and ran her hair through his fingers. “I’ve always wanted to touch your hair.”

She swallowed again. “Why did you kidnap me?”

“I wouldn’t call it kidnapping.” He pulled on a lock of her hair so hard it made her eyes water. “I just wanted your attention.”

She tried breathing in and out slowly. Panic was going to get her nowhere. “You’ve got it. What do you want?”

“You.” He smiled. “I know you were attracted to me before Gage came along.” His smile turned into a scowl. “I could tell.”

“I knew Gage a long time before I met you,” she said.

Harvey narrowed his gaze. “But you weren’t dating him. Or did you lie to me when you said you hadn’t been seeing anyone because of your dead husband?”

“I didn’t lie.” She took a deep breath. “Please let me go, Harvey.”

He shook his head. “Not until I know you’ll stay with me always.”

She pulled on her bonds. “Please let me up.”

He put his hand on her thigh. “I figured this would make you feel right at home. Considering how you like bondage.”

She frowned. “What are you talking about?”

“I watched you while you were with him.” Harvey’s eyes seemed to go dark. “I saw how you begged him to tie you up and fuck you.”

Heat burned away the chill inside her. “You watched us?” She remembered the night that she and Gage had played tie-up games and they’d heard the noise. Gage had said he’d found a footprint beneath the window.

“You want bondage, baby,” Harvey said, eyes narrowed. “I’m going to show you what real bondage is all about. I’ve been at it a long time.”

“No,” she whispered. “Please, Harvey.”

“You will love me, Tess.” His hand tightened on her thigh. “I think you already do.” He squeezed her thigh so tightly that his fingers dug into her flesh and she knew he’d leave a bruise.

“I will never love you.” She felt a part of herself snap. “You’re delusional.”

His expression went dark and he gripped her thigh hard enough to bring tears to her eyes. “Delusional,” he repeated slowly and by the look in his eyes she knew she’d made a big mistake. “Don’t ever call me that.”

She cried out from the pain in her thigh. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean it.”

Before she even realized he’d raised his hand, he slapped her hard. Her cheek stung and a tear rolled from her eye, down the side of her face.

His jaw tensed and he looked like he was holding himself back from hitting her even harder. “Look what you made me do.”

She tried to calm him down while attempting not to cry. “I’m sorry,” she said again.

“I’m sick of your mouth.” He stood and strode toward a set of shelves along one wall. It looked like canned goods and other supplies were on the shelves.

On the far side was a pile of what looked like leather and various objects. She couldn’t tell what they were from where she was laying. He pulled something red and black from the pile and her throat constricted when she realized what it was. It was a ball gag with a red ball and black straps.

Her heart thumped as he reached her. “No.” Her words came out in a rush. “Please don’t. I’ll be quiet, I promise.”

He ignored her and pressed the ball against her lips and forced her to open her mouth then shoved it inside. She made a muffled cry behind the gag when he pushed so hard that he cut her lower lip on her teeth. He not so gently raised her head and fastened the straps.

“That’s better.” He rested his hand on the side of her face and brushed his thumb over her cheek. “Now just listen to me and let it sink in. I do know what you want. Better than Gage.” A contemplative look came into his eyes and he spoke as if to himself. “Trying to kill him didn’t work. This will be better.” He smiled as he looked at her again. “Killing two birds with one stone so to speak. I get you and I get my revenge on him.”

Her eyes widened. Harvey had been the one to try and kill Gage?

Harvey abruptly got to his feet. “Are you hungry?”

She started to shake her head then realized he’d have to take the ball gag off. Maybe he’s even let her go upstairs and she could think of some way to escape. She nodded.

“Good.” He headed toward the stairs. “I’ll make sandwiches. Do you like egg salad? It will be easier to eat while you’re in bed.”

Wasn’t he going to let her up? Panic rose up in her again like a flock of birds. Don’t leave me here, she cried out in her mind.

“I haven’t even begun with you.” He paused at the foot of the stairs and gave her a long look. “I have so much to teach you yet.”

He turned and started up the stairs.

She made muffled whimpers behind the gag and tried to move as if the cuffs and chains might give way.

He ignored her and walked up the stairs to a door. Beside it was a keypad and he punched in numbers or letters—there was no way to tell from where she lay. The door swung open and he stepped outside.

The door slammed shut behind him.

Tess turned away and looked up at the ceiling as tears rolled down the sides of her face. By now they would be looking for her. How was Jenny? Her sister and friends must be beside themselves.

And Gage.

Please find me, she whispered in her mind. Please find me.

Chapter 34

Gage drove down to the police station, with Jo and Megan following in Jo’s car. When they got to the station, John set them up in a room where they could examine the tapes. Gage helped with identifying people they knew who were at the club that night. Each person they recognized was called down to the station to be interviewed.

The entire time Gage felt wound so tightly he might explode. It was going so damned slow and he had no idea where to start looking. If someone showed up who had seen the man in the hoodie or had witnessed the man taking Tess, and recognized him, then they’d have something to go on.

And they’d have a tough time keeping Gage from killing the bastard if Tess had been hurt one damned bit.

Because they’d both lived in Prescott for their entire lives, Jo and Gage recognized several people. Megan and Tess had lived in the town for less than two years, but due to running a restaurant and bar part-time, Megan was able to identify a few individuals whom Jo and Gage didn’t know.

Detective Reese McBride, another one of Gage’s cousins, stepped in with his partner, Detective Kelley Petrova. Reese was as big and tall as Gage and the rest of the McBride men while Detective Petrova was a petite woman, a lot like Tess.

Reese allowed Gage, Megan, and Jo to listen in on the interviews through the one-way glass, and Gage’s frustration grew as almost everyone who was interviewed stated they hadn’t even noticed the man in the hoodie. A couple of people remembered seeing him, but hadn’t recognized him.

As he listened to each person speak, Gage continued to push away thoughts of the tremendous ache in his thigh and shoulder.

A cowhand named Casey Daniels arrived at the police station in the afternoon. The man leaned back in the chair, arms folded, as he studied the tapes. When he saw the image of the man in the hoodie, Casey nodded.

“Yep,” Casey said when John pointed him out. “That’s Harvey Norton—I got a good look at his face when I bumped into him. Was surprised to see him. I thought he was still in prison.”

Everyone went silent and cold rushed through Gage.

Harvey.

The name echoed in Gage’s head as thoughts flashed through his mind. He remembered the night he’d thought he’d seen Harvey watching him and Tess out in the parking lot of Nectars.

“Find out where Norton lives,” Reese said to one of the police officers, Pablo Suarez, who nodded and headed out of the observation room. Reese turned to James Taynor, another officer, and instructed him to obtain a search warrant.

“What about an arrest warrant?” Gage asked as anger burned through him like raging flames.

“All we see is a man in a hoodie walking out with Tess,” Reese said. “And Casey Daniels can’t know for sure that the man leaving with Tess is the same man he ran into. Harvey. We can’t arrest him based solely on that.”

Gage balled his hands into fists. “What if he hurts her before you get your damned search warrant?”

Reese looked grim. “We’ll head on out there now to question him, and hope that we get the search warrant not too much longer after that.”

Clenching and unclenching his hands, Gage said, “I’m going, too.”

“You’re going to stay out of the way.” Reese eyed Gage steadily. “Let the police handle this.”

Gage narrowed his eyes at his cousin. “Tess is my woman.”

“That’s exactly the reason why you’re not going.” Reese’s expression was hard. “I don’t want you going off half-cocked.” He nodded to Gage’s shoulder. “Not to mention, with your injuries, you’ll just be in the way.”

“I’m going with you.” Gage barely kept his voice calm. “And you’re wasting time arguing with me.”

Officer Suarez walked back into the room. “He’s renting the old Anderson place.”

“Let’s go.” Reese arranged for two cruisers to head out to Harvey’s home as backup. Reese turned to Gage who started walking out with them. “You,” Reese said, “can ride in our car.” He nodded to Detective Petrova. “That way I can keep an eye on you.”

Gage winced from the pain in his body as he started following the two detectives out of the room. Fine by him—one way or another, he was going.

They headed outside to the detectives’ unmarked car and Gage folded his large frame into the back. He gritted his teeth as Reese drove to the place that had belonged to the Andersons before they’d moved to Texas.

Emotions rushed through Gage like a summer storm, his gut clenching with every thought. Fury with Harvey beyond anything he’d ever felt. Fear for Tess.

Did Harvey have her? Was she at the Anderson place? Had the man hurt her?

The dirt road to the house Harvey was renting wasn’t well maintained but the car they were in handled the ruts well. When they reached the house, Gage saw that an old truck was parked out front. All of the shutters, curtains, and doors on the house were closed tightly.

“Running the license plate,” Detective Petrova said as they closed in on the house. The two cruisers were behind them. Reese parked the car and they waited a heartbeat before Petrova said, “The truck is registered to Harvey Norton.”

“Stay in the car,” Reese said to Gage. Gage ignored him and climbed out of the vehicle when the two detectives did. Reese blew out his breath. “So help me, Gage. If you get in the way I’m going to kick your ass.”

“Just worry about Harvey,” Gage said in a low growl.

Pain continued to work its way through Gage’s shoulder and leg as he followed Reese and Petrova. His pace was stiff and he gritted his teeth in frustration.

He waited about fifteen feet behind the detectives as Reese knocked on the front door. “Prescott Police Department,” he said as he banged on the door a second time.

A few moments later, Gage heard the sound of a bolt lock being opened and then the knob was turning. The door swung open and Harvey stood in the doorway.

He looked at the officers and gave one of his good ol’ boy smiles. “What can I do for you?”

“Hello, Harvey,” Reese said. “If you don’t remember me, I’m Detective Reese McBride.” He turned to Petrova. “And this is Detective Kelley Petrova.”

“Of course I remember you, Detective.” Harvey’s smile broadened. “How’s life treating you?”

“I need to ask you some questions.” Reese took a notebook out of his pocket. “May we come in?”

Harvey stepped out of the house and pulled the door shut behind him. “What can I do for you?”

Reese maintained a calm expression. “Do you know Tess Grady?”

Harvey gave a casual shrug. “I know a Tess, but I don’t know her last name. She works at Nectars downtown.”

“Ms. Grady was last seen in your presence at Jo-Jo’s last night,” Reese said. “Is Tess here with you?”

With a surprised look that Gage was sure the man faked, Harvey said, “I haven’t seen Tess for some time now. I don’t know what you’re talking about. I wasn’t in Jo-Jo’s last night.”

Reese studied Harvey. “Do you mind if we take a look around?”

Harvey smirked. “You need a warrant for that, officer.”

“Detective.” Reese kept his gaze on Harvey. “There’s a warrant on the way. You might as well let us in now.”

With another shrug, Harvey folded his arms across his chest. “We can wait.”

Gage felt a burn deep in his chest. He wanted to climb up the stairs and drive Harvey to the ground with one punch and let him have it until Harvey admitted what he’d done with Tess.

“You said you weren’t at Jo-Jo’s last night,” Reese said, “yet we have a witness who places you there shortly before Ms. Grady’s disappearance. Can you explain that?”

Harvey shrugged. “Had to have been someone who looks like me.”

“Where were you last night between nine and midnight?” Petrova asked.

Harvey jerked his home over his shoulder, at the house. “Home watching TV.”

“What was on?” Petrova asked.

“The news and then I fell asleep in my chair,” Harvey said. “I’m not sure what was on afterward as I was asleep.”

“Was anyone with you?” Reese asked.

Harvey gave a lazy smile. “Just me and the TV.” He looked from Reese to Petrova. “I gotta take care of a few things. When you get your warrant, you just let me know.”

Reese grabbed Harvey’s arm before the man could turn away. “Don’t go anywhere, Norton. We’re going to be taking you down to the station for questioning.”

Harvey narrowed his gaze “I don’t have to go anywhere.”

Reese gave a tight-lipped smile. “We can take you now and do our search with you at the station, or you can stay and chat with us.”

Harvey folded his arms across his chest and gave that same shit-eating grin. “If that’s what it takes to get rid of you.”

Gage remained tense, his entire body tightly coiled and aching as he watched Reese continue to ask Harvey question after question, intending to trip him up. Harvey was good, though. He just brushed it off and had an answer for everything.

It was a good forty-five minutes before Reese got a call. He drew out his cell phone and moved away to take the call. In a moment he pocketed his phone and turned back to Harvey. “Subpoena will be here in fifteen minutes.”

Harvey didn’t budge.

Within twenty minutes, a cruiser came up the dirt road and an officer brought the folded up subpoena to Petrova who slapped it against Harvey’s chest. Harvey grasped it then looked it over as Reese, Petrova, and four police officers entered his home.

Gage followed a distance behind then tried to make it up the porch steps without flinching with each step as he put weight on his bad leg and held his right arm to his side.

“Where are you going?” Harvey narrowed his eyes as Gage reached the porch.

Gage lowered his voice. “So help me, Harvey. If you’ve hurt Tess, I will kill you.”

“Threatening me?” Harvey smirked. “If anyone’s going to die, it will be you.”

For a long moment Gage looked at Harvey. “You had me shot, didn’t you.” He said the words as a statement before the thought had even fully formed.

Something flickered in Harvey’s eyes. “If I’d wanted you shot, you’d be dead.”

“That’s the problem, isn’t it,” Gage stated. “You sent someone to kill me and he failed. So you’ve taken Tess to get even.”

“Don’t flatter yourself.” Harvey leaned up against a post on the porch, his arms folded. “I don’t give a shit what happens to you. Though I can’t say it would have hurt my feelings any if you had died.”

Gage gave Harvey a hard look then turned to go into the house. Harvey blocked him with a hand to Gage’s wounded shoulder. Pain screamed through him. He stepped into Harvey, elbowed him in the gut and swept his foot beneath Harvey’s.

With a shout of surprise the man went down, hard. “You sonofabitch,” Harvey said. “I’ll—”

Gage was already in the doorway of the house. He looked over his shoulder at Harvey who was getting to his feet, his face red with anger. “You’ll what?” Gage asked. “Kill me?”

He turned his back on Harvey and walked into the house.

The police were tearing it apart, looking for Tess and searching for clues.

“Where are the keys to your truck?” Petrova said to Harvey and Gage looked back at the man.

Harvey had a smug expression as he dug the keys out of his pocket and tossed them to the detective who caught the set and passed them on to a police officer.

Gage went into the house, looking for something that would tell him Tess was here. He knew it with everything he had that she was somewhere around this place. He hoped to God she was all right.

The house looked like it hadn’t been updated in decades. There was still dark wood paneling on the walls and the couches were dark brown corduroy, the carpet gold shag. There were no pictures on the walls but there was a mostly empty bookcase with just a few newspapers and magazines stacked up on one corner.

Almost everything was coated in a layer of dust with the exception of the paneled walls, which looked relatively clean.

Gage walked around, staying out of the officers’ way as he searched what he could with his gaze and avoided touching anything.

He realized his chest was aching, a pain there that had nothing to do with his injuries. It was a pain he knew wouldn’t go away until they found Tess.

After he looked over the living room, he went on to the kitchen, which was sparse. Dirty dishes filled one sink, a used frying pan on the stove that looked like it had the remnants of hash browns in it. And on the counter was a large plate of what looked like egg salad sandwiches with an unopened package of chocolate cookies next to it.

Gage frowned. Why would Harvey need an entire plate of five sandwiches? The man couldn’t eat that many, could he? Gage moved his gaze to the nearly full pitcher of iced tea on the counter with two plastic tumblers. One of the tumblers had a lid with a straw through it and the other one was filled with tea. Sweat rolled down the sides of both tumblers as well as the clear plastic restaurant-style pitcher. Harvey was expecting someone.

Reese walked into the kitchen. Gage looked at his cousin. “Looks like Harvey might be planning on entertaining,” Gage said.

With a thoughtful nod, Reese examined the food and pulled on a pair of rubber gloves. “It certainly does.” He frowned as he looked at the cup with the straw and picked it up. “Feels full and it’s cold,” he said and pried off the lid. “It has ice.”

He put the lid back on and turned to Gage as he set the cup on the counter. “We’ve turned this house upside down. No sign of her.”

Gage clenched his teeth. “He’s done something with her. I know it in my gut.”

“My gut doesn’t trust the man, either.” Reese put his hand on Gage’s shoulder. “We’ll keep looking a little longer. There’s a shed out back that I’ve got a couple of men going through now.”

Gage nodded. Statistics showed that the longer an abducted child or adult was missing, the less likely he or she would be found alive.

He refused to believe Tess was dead.

Detective Petrova was standing with Harvey in the front doorway. Harvey had a furious look on his face. “They’re wrecking my house.”

“Get over it.” Reese walked up to Harvey and studied him. “Expecting company?”

Harvey looked taken off guard by the question. “No.”

Reese jerked his thumb over his shoulder. “Then why the food and drink in the kitchen?”

“I was just about to have lunch,” Harvey growled.

“Uh-huh.” Reese took a notebook out of his pocket and jotted a note. “And you planned on eating five sandwiches and drinking out of two separate cups?”

“I was hungry and besides, I make a lot and what I don’t eat I wrap up and eat later. And I drink a lot.” Harvey shrugged. “The sooner you hurry and get the hell out of my house with your dumbass questions, the sooner I can eat.”

“You’re going to come down to the station so that we can ask you a few questions more,” Reese said. “Guess you’ll have to put off your egg salad.”

“Why the hell should I go with you?” Harvey scowled.

“You were placed at the scene,” Reese said. “We need to ask you a few questions and while we’re at it we’ll have you examine some security tapes. If you weren’t there, then maybe you’ll recognize someone who was.”

Harvey looked furious but he said, “Let me put the food away.”

“Gage here will take care of it for you.” He nodded to Gage. “Won’t you?”

“Yep.” Gage nodded.

Harvey narrowed his eyes. “I don’t want him in my house.”

Reese shrugged. “He’s just being a good neighbor. Helping you out.”

Harvey gave Gage a hateful look and Gage watched as Reese took Harvey by one arm and started escorting him down the stairs.

Reese turned to Gage. “Get a ride with Officer Suarez. I mentioned to him that you might need one.”

Harvey jerked his arm away. “I can walk by myself and I can drive myself there, too.”

Gage watched as Reese walked Harvey to his truck and had a few words with him. Then. Reese and Petrova climbed into the front of their vehicle and headed the car down the dirt road, following Harvey’s truck.

After the taillights had vanished from sight, Gage turned around and headed back into the house for another look.

Chapter 35

Gage stayed behind a while when Reese and Petrova went in with Harvey for questioning. Instead of wrapping the egg salad sandwiches and putting them in the fridge, Gage tossed the sandwiches into the garbage. He studied the cup with the lid and straw, wondering what the significance of it was. Why would Harvey have two glasses of iced tea, one with a lid and a straw?

Unless he had a prisoner flat on her back who couldn’t raise her head enough to drink without spilling liquid.

The thought made Gage’s gut burn. Could that be it? Could Harvey have Tess somewhere here, tied down?

With that possibility in his mind, he spent time searching the house with Officers Suarez and Taynor, but found nothing. His shoulder and thigh ached as he searched, but he ignored the pain.

When the officers declared the search to be over, Gage reluctantly went with them. He wanted to keep looking but he didn’t have a choice when the officers insisted that he leave at the same time they did.

Something told him that Harvey had Tess. Somewhere. But they’d searched everywhere imaginable around the old Anderson place. Where could Harvey have taken her?

Suarez and Taynor dropped Gage off in front of the police station. Harvey’s beat-up truck was parked near the front entrance.

Gage went to his own truck that was parked down the street. He climbed in but drove it to a small mom and pop café across the street from the police station. He could have walked but he wanted to be able to get into his truck as fast as possible if he needed to. Before he got out, he reached into the glove compartment and snagged a bottle of Advil, took out a couple of tablets for the pain, and swallowed them dry.

His stomach rumbled as warm smells of fried chicken hit him as he walked into the café. He took a seat by the big plate glass window where he could watch the front door of the police station.

Since dinner last night, he hadn’t had anything more than a couple cups of coffee at the police station this morning and two packaged sweet rolls out of a vending machine. It was already afternoon and he was starving. He ordered a large plate of half a fried chicken, mashed potatoes and gravy, green beans, and biscuits, along with a large glass of iced tea. He figured he was in for the long haul and he cleaned his plate.

It was a good three-hour wait before Harvey came out of the police station and it was already starting to get dark. Gage watched as the man looked left then right, as if checking to see that no one was around, before climbing into his beat-up old truck.

Gage had already paid his tab but dropped an extra tip on the table for taking up the booth for so long. He followed Harvey in his truck at a good distance, and on the way out of town, Harvey stopped at a supermarket. Gage parked a good distance from Harvey then headed into the store.

It wasn’t easy following Harvey without being noticed, but the man seemed to be focused on his own thoughts. Gage was wearing a ball cap instead of a western hat, a T-shirt, jeans and an athletic shirt. With his height and size it wasn’t easy to blend in, but somehow he managed.

He watched as Harvey picked up supplies that included food, a toothbrush, toothpaste, and feminine hygiene products. It was the latter that made Gage’s skin prickle. There could be no reason why he’d be buying something like that if there wasn’t a woman involved.

Once Harvey looked over his shoulder in Gage’s direction and he thought Harvey had spotted him, but the man turned back to the cashier and paid for his purchases.

Gage had a feeling Harvey would be heading back to the Anderson place, but he didn’t know for sure. He could be holding Tess anywhere. Gage gave Harvey a bit of a head start and then followed him.

It was getting darker as they walked out of the supermarket’s front doors. Harvey loaded his groceries into the truck and climbed in and started it. By the time Harvey had loaded everything, Gage was in his vehicle and wasn’t far behind as Harvey drove out of the parking lot.

Gage hung way back because the road out to the Andersons’ didn’t have much traffic and Harvey might notice him. When the man turned down the road to the Anderson place, Gage kept driving past so that Harvey wouldn’t suspect anything.

After a few heartbeats, Gage turned around, went back to Harvey’s drive, killed the headlights, and parked near the end of the road. He reached into his glove compartment and drew out the pistol he kept there. He kept the weapon loaded with only snake shot that was designed to kill rattlesnakes, and didn’t have any regular ammunition with him.

The pain and stiffness in his right shoulder made it almost impossible to use his arm at all. He’d probably be as good at using the gun with his left hand as a lame duck with a crutch. He made sure the safety was on before he stuffed the gun in the waistband at the back of his jeans.

When the truck had been locked up, he started walking up the rough road to the house. His limp made him grind his teeth, as did the throbbing ache in his shoulder.

The darkness made it harder to walk up the rough road to the house. A wind had kicked up and tugged at his ball cap.

Harvey’s truck was parked in front of the darkened house, and only one window was lit on the south side, approximately where Gage remembered the kitchen to be. Gage made his way to the window from which the glow spilled onto the ground.

When he reached the window, he eased up to it and peeked through a part in the curtains. Harvey was putting the lid back onto the one tumbler and inserting the straw in it. Gage watched as Harvey took his time making several sandwiches and wrapped them in plastic wrap.

He looked distracted as he put the sandwiches into one of two plastic grocery bags and left the kitchen, heading in the direction of the living room with both bags. He left the cup with the straw on the countertop.

Gage hurried to look into the living room windows, but there was no light and the curtains were drawn tight. In the stillness of the night, Gage thought he heard the loud thump of a heavy door coming from inside the house.

He waited, hearing nothing but silence coming from the house now. He carefully tried the front door, not wanting Harvey to notice in case he was in the living room. Locked.

Gage went around to the back of the house and tried that door. To his surprise, it was unlocked. With his left hand, he slowly turned the knob, then used the same hand to draw his weapon. He waited a heartbeat and slipped into a utility room with a washer and dryer, wind following him inside. He shut the door against the wind and it howled through the cracks in the doorframe.

After walking through the utility room, he checked to make sure Harvey wasn’t in the kitchen as he peered around the doorframe. He’d seen the man walk out, but he may have returned. When Gage saw the kitchen was empty, he slipped inside. He glanced at the counters and saw only breadcrumbs, the cup with the straw, and a small water spill.

He headed to the living room, and again peered around the corner. No sign of Harvey. The house was dark and silent, but enough light came from the kitchen into the living room that Gage could make his way around without tripping over anything. Everything was as he remembered except for the couch, which had been pulled a couple of feet away from the wall. The cops must have looked behind it when they were conducting their search and hadn’t put it back.

The house was old and full of creaks and groans in the wind and he felt a draft as he went down the hallway where the bathroom was. The living room, bathroom, kitchen, and utility room were the only rooms downstairs.

He silently searched the rest of the downstairs and found no signs of Harvey or Tess. Harvey was in the house, somewhere. Whatever it took, Gage would make Harvey tell him where Tess was.

Steps creaked as he made his way upstairs and searched for Harvey and Tess. Moving up the stairs made his body ache even more and he felt weaker than he’d ever felt in his life. But determination kept him going. Determination and love for his woman.

Everything was the same, as far as he could tell, as it had been when Gage had been there earlier today. His frustration grew to the point where he wanted to punch walls.

Where the hell was Harvey? Where could he have disappeared?

And more importantly, where was Tess?

Chapter 36

Tess’s arms and legs ached from having been tied down for so long. All she’d been able to do was look around her with her limited ability to turn her head. She’d spent most of the time staring up at the concrete ceiling and the hook, wondering if he had something in mind for that hook. The thought gave her a chill that rolled down her spine.

Where was Harvey? He’d left hours ago, supposedly to fix lunch and bring it back down.

What if he never came back and she died like this? Of thirst and starvation, unable to move and do anything to save herself. If there was a way to save herself. At least she’d die trying. Damn it. If she could only get out of this bed…

All of her attempts to free herself from the metal cuffs had rubbed her wrists and ankles raw. The cuffs had no give of course, but it hadn’t stopped her from trying. The ball gag kept her from making any sounds, so she couldn’t scream for help. Spit pooled at the back of her throat and she had to struggle to swallow it down whenever she could. She’d never realized how hard it would be to swallow with a ball gag in one’s mouth.

Exhausted from fighting her imprisonment, she eventually drifted off to sleep.

The sound of concrete scraping concrete jarred her awake. She opened her eyes and focused on the door, hoping that someone had arrived to rescue her.

It was Harvey, of course. Bizarrely, she found herself glad to see him. It meant she wouldn’t die alone like this.

At least not yet.

The door made a loud thunk when it closed and Harvey came down the steps carrying a couple of plastic grocery bags.

When he smiled at her, it was so chilling that she immediately changed her mind. She wasn’t glad to see him, not at all.

“I’m sorry, baby.” He set the bags on a small table beside the bed. “I had to take a little trip and wasn’t able to get back until now.”

Tess just stared at him. She couldn’t say anything with the gag.

“I wonder if all this time you’ve had to think has made you realize anything.” He continued to smile and raised one of the two bags he was holding. “Got you a toothbrush and a few other things you’ll be needing.”

She swallowed as he set aside the bag. It was clear he wasn’t planning on letting her go soon.

He brought plastic wrapped sandwiches out of the second grocery bag. He set them on the side table. “I’m going to take the gag off. Don’t scream and don’t beg and I won’t make you wear it. For now. Understand?”

She nodded.

He smelled of stale sweat when he leaned over her and unfastened the ball gag behind her head. When he pulled the ball out of her mouth, air rushed out of her in relief. “I have to go to the bathroom, Harvey.”

He paused a moment as if he hadn’t considered that possibility in his scenarios of kidnapping her. “Don’t try anything. It will only get you hurt. Got that?”

She swallowed and nodded. “Yes.”

He took a small key and unlocked each of the cuffs. Her muscles were sore and her skin burned where she was rubbed raw. She got up stiffly and he walked her to a small bathroom. He made her leave the door open but she still had privacy because the toilet was set back from the door and he didn’t come in.

She was grateful that she still had her dress and underclothes on. Harvey could have stripped her while she’d been drugged, but thankfully he hadn’t. It made her wonder exactly what his intentions were. Did he want her willingly? Or was he going to eventually force her to have sex with him? Rape her?

When she finished, she flushed, tugged down her skirt, and then washed her hands with soap and water. She walked back into the room with its gray concrete walls and metal shelves full of supplies and wondered if anything could be used as a weapon.

“There’s nothing sharp in here,” Harvey said, clearly reading her intentions. “Nothing you could hurt me with. So don’t worry your pretty little head about finding ways to harm me.” He gestured for the bed. “Sit, Tess.”

“Don’t handcuff me again, please.” She gave him a pleading look. “I’ll do whatever you want me to.”

“Whatever I want?” He raised an eyebrow and gave her an intense look.

Heat rushed to her face. “I meant that I won’t try to escape or anything like that.”

He laughed. “You have no chance in hell of escaping, so I’m not worried about that.” He pointed to the bed again. “Now.”

She went to the bed and her limbs trembled as she sat on the edge of the mattress.

“First we’ll eat, and then we’ll have some bondage fun.” He gave her a wicked grin.

Tess swallowed. She’d been starving before and now she wasn’t so sure she could eat anything.

“The egg salad went bad, so roast beef it is.” He unwrapped a half of a sandwich and handed it to her.

She took a small bite then found that she could eat after all. She finished the half sandwich then took the second half that he offered her and ate that, too. “I’m thirsty,” she said.

He frowned. “I forgot your cup upstairs. I’ll get it later,” he said before biting into his own sandwich.

She ate her second half more slowly to prolong the time until he would strap her down.

When she finished the last bite she looked at him with apprehension. He brushed the crumbs off his fingers onto his jeans then got up and walked to the shelf. He picked out several things before returning to her.

“Now for some fun stuff.” He set the small pile on the chair he’d been sitting in. “Stand up and turn away from me.”

Her stomach churned as she obeyed. She winced as he put metal handcuffs on her sore wrists, her hands cuffed behind her back. He took the ball gag and shoved it into her mouth again and fastened it. He turned her around by her shoulders so that she was facing him.

“You should be naked for this,” he reached for the low neckline of her dress and she thought he was going to tear it open. “But that can wait.” He gave her a grin. “Anticipation is half the fun.”

Instead, he caught her off guard by picking her up and laying her on her belly on the bed. He cuffed her ankles together and then showed her a couple of locks.

“There’s no getting out of this,” he said and her heartbeat quickened. He pulled her wrists back and locked her wrist cuffs to her ankle cuffs, hogtying her.

She whimpered behind the ball gag, one cheek against the mattress. Then he took a strap and put it around her arms and pulled the strap, drawing her upper arms back so tightly that her upper arms were nearly touching.

He put a strap around her head and pulled her head as far back as he could and fastened the strap to her ankles. She’d never been in such an uncomfortable position in her life. Her limbs and neck ached and her whole body hurt.

A wash of cold chilled her body. Was he going to leave her like this?

He walked in front of her and crouched so that she could more easily see his face while she was in the hogtied position.

“Beautiful,” he said. “Bet you’ve never been hogtied before. You can’t move, can you? Try.”

She tried shifting to get more comfortable while testing her restraints. She tried to move her hands but no part of her could budge. She gave a helpless whimper and he smiled.

He rubbed his crotch through his jeans and her stomach turned. She wondered how she had ever found him attractive. She’d never been drawn to him in any way, but she’d thought he was a good-looking man with a friendly nature about him.

Now she knew his twisted side.

“How long to leave you like this.” He tilted his head to the side. “Uncomfortable, isn’t it?”

She whimpered again, pleading with his eyes for him to let her out. Her arms and shoulders ached from being pulled back so tight, and the cuffs caused her raw skin to burn.

“That’s part of real bondage and domination.” He leaned forward and brushed a lock of hair from her forehead and she would have flinched from his touch if she could have moved. “It’s all about my enjoyment, not yours.”

Tears burned at the backs of her eyes as he pointed up. She couldn’t follow the gesture but she knew what he was pointing at. The huge hook in the ceiling.

“I have something else in mind now,” he said.

He began unfastening the locks and straps, including taking the cuffs off her ankles, and soon she was able to relax her head and the rest of her body. He left only the cuffs on her wrists and the ball gag in her mouth. She slumped on the bed, every part of her aching.

He grabbed the back of her dress and jerked her to her feet. She heard something tear and felt cool air where her zipper had held the back of her dress closed.

“Oops,” Harvey said, but she heard the grin in his voice. He took her by her upper arm and jerked her to her feet. Her legs almost gave out on her.

To her relief, he unlocked one of the cuffs on her wrists. In the next moment he was turning her around and letting his hands caress her breasts as he pushed her dress over her arms so that the material slid down her body and landed around her feet. She shuddered at his touch but he didn’t seem to notice.

Her face went hot as she stood in front of him in her red bra and panties. He gave a low whistle. “Sexy,” he said. “Are you ready to admit how much you want me?”

The ball gag still stifled her and all she could do was shake her head in the negative.

He narrowed his eyes and grabbed her wrists again, and this time cuffed them in front of her. “I’ve got time,” he said. “And so do you.”

He took her by her upper arm and led her below the hook. As he was walking her there, she thought about escaping. Maybe she could find something on the shelf to hit him on the head with, hogtie him while he was out, and when he woke, force him to give her the door code to get out of here.

The scenario was an imaginative one, but she doubted it had true possibilities.

When she was under the hook, he raised her arms and looped the metal chain that connected the cuffs over the hook. Then he went to one of the walls with shelves, and beside that, found a button that he pressed. The hook rose until she was standing on her tiptoes, her arms straight above her head, her body stretching taut.

“I’ll give you some more time to think about it.” He started up the stairs again and glanced over his shoulder once and smiled. “I have an errand to run. I’ll be back.”

Tears burned at the backs of Tess’s eyes. This was a nightmare and she wanted to wake up and find herself in Gage’s arms. She wanted to take a chance and tell Gage how much she loved him, like she should have done while he was in the hospital, or right after he got out.

A crazy man had trapped her in a soundproof bunker, somewhere she likely would never be found. And she had no idea how she was going to save herself.

Chapter 37

Gage dragged his hand down his face as he sat on the couch in Harvey’s living room. He’d searched the house from bottom to top and then again from top to bottom. Under beds, in closets, in the attic, in the space under the stairs, and everywhere else he could think of. There was no basement as far as he could tell. The police had searched the same locations so all Gage was doing was repeating the same process.

He felt desperate, his skin too tight over his tense, aching muscles. It was almost to the point where he couldn’t move his leg, much less his shoulder.

Was Harvey keeping Tess somewhere else? When Gage had peeked in the window, he’d seen Harvey in his kitchen. So where the hell could he have gone?

Gage buried his face in his hands as he struggled over the facts that he couldn’t find Harvey and Tess was missing. There had to be an explanation. Had to be.

The sound of scraping came from behind the couch and Gage saw that the wall was moving.

Heart pounding, he ducked behind a chair and braced himself on the knee of his good leg. Careful to stay out of view, he peered around the chair just enough to see a door swinging open in the wall.

Harvey stepped out.

He faced the wall and touched something and then the door closed.

Gage’s throat grew dry. Tess had to be wherever that doorway led to.

He slowly reached for the pistol with the snake shot and got to his feet.

“Hold it right there, Harvey.” Gage’s voice was cold as he aimed the weapon at the man who went completely still. “Raise your hands and turn around slowly.”

Harvey obeyed. To Gage’s surprise, Harvey had a smirk. “Figured it out, huh?”

“Take me to Tess now, you sonofabitch,” Gage said in a growl. “Tell me how you open the door.”

Harvey gave a nod toward the wall. “Just press that knot. The medium-sized one.”

Gage did his best to not show any weakness from his injuries as he moved closer. He trained the pistol on Harvey. “You push it.”

Harvey slowly reached out and pressed the knot. Then there was a hard click as the center of the knot dipped in and the door began to move.

Concrete scraped concrete as the door swung open. Gage’s heartbeat quickened. He nodded to Harvey. “Go inside.”

Gage stepped in after Harvey. The first thing he saw was Tess. Relief flooded his heart to see her alive followed by fury at what Harvey had done to her. She was hanging by her cuffed wrists from a hook in the center of the room, wearing only panties and a bra, a ball gag in her mouth. Her eyes were wide and filled with terror as she stared right at him and Harvey.

As Harvey walked down the steps with Gage following, his gaze held Tess’s. “It’s okay, honey,” he said. “I’m here.”

Tess had hope in her eyes.

Gage had to struggle to get down the stairs and still hold onto the gun as he came down behind Harvey.

Just as they reached the bottom of the stairs, Harvey caught Gage off guard as he whirled around and hit Gage in his wounded shoulder. The pain was so intense that red lights flared in Gage’s mind and his legs almost gave out on him.

He managed to hold onto the gun and he swung it on Harvey, but in a fast, easy movement, Harvey pivoted and looped his arm around Tess’s neck.

“Come on, Gage, hands up. Then toss that gun onto the bed.” Harvey showed the affable good ol’ boy persona that fooled so many people. “We can have us a chat before I get my revenge.” Gage didn’t move. Harvey’s jaw tensed. “Hurry up before I get tired and snap Tess’s sweet little neck.”

Gage raised his left hand and pointed the gun to the ceiling.

“Both hands.” Harvey narrowed his eyes.

“I can’t raise my right arm.” Gage studied Harvey, the realization dawning on him. Now there was no doubt in his mind—Harvey had hired the man to kill him. “As you no doubt know, I was shot in my shoulder and my leg.”

Harvey studied him. “All right. Toss the gun on the bed like I said. But if you try anything, she’s dead.”

Gage pitched the gun underhanded and it bounced on top of the mattress. He felt more frustration and anger—not to mention fear for Tess—than he’d ever felt in his life.

Harvey motioned Gage in the direction opposite of the bed so that he was far from the gun.

“If my memory is correct from all those years ago, and my memory usually is right on,” Harvey said, “all you’ve got is snake shot in that pistol. Isn’t that right?”

“Let Tess go.” Gage tried to relax his stance. “I’m the one you want to get revenge on.”

Harvey shook his head. “I’ve wanted Tess for a long time and you got in the way there, too. You just have to fuck up everything, don’t you,” he stated

Gage let out a slow breath. “Please let her leave.”

“Not happening.” Harvey kissed Tess’s cheek then grinned at Gage. “Tess has a thing for me and has for a long time. She’s been enjoying her induction into real bondage and discipline play.” He kept his grin pasted to his face. “It’s because of her that I arranged to have you killed.” His voice lowered to a growl. “Chess paid for his fuckup when things didn’t go just right.”

“So you killed him,” Gage said slowly.

“His body is off in the Bradshaws. He’ll never be found.” Harvey shrugged, his arm now loosely draped over Tess’s shoulders. “That’s where I plan on taking you.” He nodded toward the pistol. “I’ll put that right over your heart and it’ll take care of you.”

Harvey nodded to Tess as he continued. “I’ll just use her as my sweet little human shield as a little extra safety. I’ll let her have it if you try anything.” He kept his arm around Tess’s neck and leaned over to push a button on the wall with his free hand. The button operated the chain holding the hook, lowering her back firmly on her feet, her arms still over her head.

Scenarios flashed through Gage’s mind as he tried to figure out how he could save Tess and himself. Right now he couldn’t think of a good one.

Harvey unhooked Tess and marched her to the bed, keeping her between Gage and himself. Her wrists were still cuffed in front of her and she was still gagged as he forced her to sit on the mattress. He picked up the gun and turned it on Gage. With his free hand he grabbed a pair of metal cuffs lying next to some other things on the bed.

Harvey tossed the cuffs and they landed at Gage’s feet. “Pick those up and sit against that wall, next to that pipe.” Harvey nodded to a wall with a metal pipe that ran from floor to ceiling. Gage went to the wall and slid down so that he was sitting up, his gaze focused on Harvey.

“Put one cuff on your wrist and the other on that pipe,” Harvey said, waving the gun.

Metal clanked against metal as Gage did what Harvey told him to.

“I don’t want any blood or mess in my bunker, so I’m going to dispose of you in another way.” Harvey set the gun aside and turned to Tess. He dug a key out of his pocket and unfastened one cuff and hooked it to a bedpost. “Don’t move,” he said as he slipped the key back into his pocket. He unfastened the ball gag and tossed it aside.

“I want a kiss,” Harvey said to Tess. “And I want you to show Gage that you want me. Touch my dick.”

Gage narrowed his eyes.

Tess licked her lips and then Harvey moved close to her and gave her a long kiss. It surprised Gage when he saw her move her hand to Harvey’s crotch without the man having to tell her a second time.

Harvey was grinning when he drew away from Tess. “I knew you wanted me. I think I might just fuck you while Gage watches and then kill him.”

Tess’s face seemed paler but she said nothing.

Harvey left Tess and moved toward Gage, studying him. “I’ll be back.” Then Harvey turned and headed up the stairs, the pistol still in his hand. He entered a code on a keypad beside the door. It scraped open then closed behind Harvey as he left.

When they were alone, Gage’s eyes met Tess’s. “How are you, honey?”

“I’m okay,” she said, her voice sounding a little high. It was then that he noticed her ankles and wrists had been rubbed raw. She actually smiled as she raised her free hand. “When he made me touch him, I got the key out of his pocket.”

Relief whooshed through Gage. “You are something else.”

She took the key and unlocked her cuff then slipped off the bed and went to Gage and unlocked his cuff, too.

“Now what?” she said. “He still has the gun.”

Gage scowled. “He clearly doesn’t plan on killing me immediately. We stay put until the right moment and then I’ll take care of him.”

Tess kissed him and he breathed in her scent and felt her soft body against his.

The door started to scrape open again.

“Go,” Gage whispered with urgency.

Tess ran back to the bed and moved so that Harvey couldn’t see that she wasn’t cuffed anymore. Gage did the same.

Harvey walked through the door and it scraped shut behind him. He was carrying a white bottle down the stairs and Gage saw that it was drain cleaner. The gun was sticking out of his pocket.

With a grin, Harvey raised the bottle. “You’ll drink this as soon as I’m finished with taking Tess in front of you. And you will drink it—I’ll kill her if you don’t.” He looked at Tess. “No blood then, right babe?”

As Harvey looked at Tess, Gage made his move. With everything he had, ignoring every bit of pain in his body, he charged Harvey.

Harvey looked surprised. He dropped the bottle of drain cleaner and reached for the pistol.

Just as Harvey grasped the gun, Gage was on top of him. He felt something in his own shoulder give as he grabbed Harvey’s arm and slammed his wrist against the concrete floor.

Bone snapped in Harvey’s wrist and he screamed as the pistol flew from his grip.

Black dotted Gage’s vision as he and Harvey rolled toward the gun that was now near Tess’s feet.

Just as Harvey reached for the gun with his good hand, Tess brought her foot back and kicked him in the face.

Harvey screamed again and blood gushed from his nose and his lip split.

Gage’s head swam as he grasped the gun. He whipped it around and put the barrel against Harvey’s temple.

The man went still.

“You’re right. It is snake shot,” Gage said. “And you’re the snake.”

“Don’t kill me.” Harvey’s expression crumpled. “I don’t want to die.”

“But you were ready to kill me and possibly both of us.” Gage kept the pistol to Harvey’s head. “Why shouldn’t I get rid of you?”

“I’m sorry.” Harvey was sobbing. “Please don’t.”

“Let’s get up real slow.” Gage didn’t lessen his pressure on the gun barrel, praying he had the strength to get up himself while not showing any sign of weakness. Harvey and Gage got to their feet at the same time. He stood to Harvey’s side so that Tess wouldn’t be in the way if Gage had to shoot Harvey.

“Face the wall,” Gage told Harvey. When he turned, Gage raised the gun and slammed the butt down on the back of Harvey’s head.

Harvey went down, hard. Wary, Gage rolled Harvey onto his back. The man was out cold.

“We can use these.” Tess stood by him, holding her cuffs and the ones that had been on the pipe.

While Gage kept the gun trained on Harvey, Tess snapped the cuffs on his ankles. They managed to drag the man to the bed and cuffed his wrists to a metal bedpost.

Gage pulled his cell phone out of the holster at his belt. He tried to dial the number for the police. “No service,” he said.

“Probably because it’s a bunker.” Tess pointed up. “We just need to get up there.”

“I don’t think I can get up these stairs,” Gage said. His body was starting to give out on him.

“I’ll do it.” Tess put on the torn dress. Despite her protests, Gage struggled out of his button-up shirt, being as careful as he could with his shoulder, and handed the shirt to her to wear over what was left of the dress. “When Harvey comes to, we can get the door code from him,” she said.

As they stood in the center of the room, waiting for Harvey to come around, Tess flung her arms around Gage’s neck. “I love you, Gage.” A sob was in her voice. “I don’t want to live without you.”

“I love you, too, Tess.” He felt no pain in his body as he held her close, only a love so deep that it filled him with renewed strength.

She leaned back and kissed him so hard that she took his breath away. He kissed her in return with so much passion that he didn’t think either one of them would ever let go.

When they finally drew apart, tears were rolling down her cheeks. “I love you, love you, love you, Gage McBride.”

He grinned. “I love you more.”

She smiled. “Not possible.”

He hugged her again and held her for a long, long time.

Chapter 38

Gage stood beside his brother, Ryan, as his best man while Tess was on the opposite side of Megan as her maid of honor. Gage’s gaze wasn’t on the bride or the groom. He couldn’t take his eyes off of Tess.

She looked as radiant as a bride herself with her short, glossy blonde curls pulled back away from her face, a delicate blush to her cheeks and wearing a royal blue bridesmaid’s dress. She had an inner glow that lit up the room. Between her and Megan they didn’t need any lights in the small church.

A month after the ordeal, Tess was holding up well. She’d worked through what had happened with the help of a counselor and Tess said she believed she had fully recovered.

Gage couldn’t help but feel protective over her. He’d never wanted to kill anyone in his life until Harvey had taken Tess. Thank God Harvey hadn’t done more than he had, which had been bad enough.

Megan and Ryan exchanged their vows but Gage barely heard them. The next thing he knew, the groom was kissing the bride.

Jenny led the way back down the aisle, tossing pink flower petals as she walked, a cute grin on her precious little face. She wore a pretty velvet and satin dress in the same colors as the bridesmaid dresses and her own blonde hair was in corkscrew curls around her face. Barry, the class bear, sat in the basket as she tossed flowers. It was her turn to have the bear and she was taking him everywhere, including her aunt’s wedding.

The bride and groom walked arm and arm and then Tess and Gage moved together to follow Megan and Ryan. Tess looked up at Gage and smiled as he took her arm. Her smile did amazing things to his gut, sending sparks of lightning through him like he’d never felt before.

Behind Tess and Gage the ushers and bridesmaids followed as they headed out of the church. With all five McBride brothers and four bridesmaids and the bride, they made a long procession.

The afternoon was filled with greeting family and friends, posing for pictures, followed by toasts, eating, drinking, and dancing. The entire time, Gage wouldn’t let Tess out of his sight and couldn’t wait to get her alone.

When the new husband and wife had escaped to leave on their honeymoon to Cancun, Gage drove Tess and Jenny back to their house.

“Is it time?” Jenny asked Gage when they walked into the house and Tess had kicked off her shoes and set her purse on the dining room table.

He nodded. “It’s time.”

Jenny jumped up and down and clapped her hands before running to her room, still holding Barry by one paw.

“Time for what?” Tess tilted her head to the side.

He just grinned at her and her gaze turned suspicious.

Jenny returned, running back to stand beside Gage. She carried a big poster board folded in half in one hand, Barry in her other. She looked up at him and he nodded, and she set Barry down.

Tess looked from her daughter to Gage, wondering what the pair of them were up to. Jenny looked like she could hardly contain herself, and Gage had a silly grin on his handsome face.

“Go ahead,” he said to Jenny and she opened the big poster board.

The pink poster had sparkly letters, flowers, hearts, and glitter all over it. Tess read the words slowly.

Will you marry me, Tess?

Love,

Gage and Jenny

Tess put her hand over her mouth, her eyes wide as she looked from Gage to her daughter and back. Gage held something in his hand and he knelt in front of her. He opened his hand and on his palm was a diamond solitaire. The look in his eyes was intense, loving.

“Please, Mommy?” Jenny said and Tess half laughed and half cried.

She knelt in front of Gage and Jenny and lowered her hand. Her eyes filled with happy tears.

“Yes.” She nodded and flung her arms around Gage and Jenny. “Yes, I’ll marry you.”

“Yay!” Jenny grinned as she moved aside and bounced up and down. “Now I’ll be able to call you new-Daddy instead of new-Uncle.”

Gage brought Tess to her feet. He slid the ring on her finger then wrapped her in his embrace and kissed her gently.

“Are you kissing the bride?” Jenny asked.

Gage and Tess laughed. “Yes,” Gage said. “But we’ll have a wedding like Aunt Megan’s and you can be our flower girl.” He turned to Tess “If all of that is okay with you.”

“It’s amazing.” Tess kissed him again before hugging Jenny to her. “How long have you two been planning this?”

“Forever.” Jenny nodded emphatically.

“Since last night.” Gage grinned. “While you were at Megan’s getting ready for the wedding, Jenny and I got together and made the poster.”

“He asked me if it was okay if he married you,” Jenny said solemnly. “I said yes.”

“I’m glad you did.” Tess couldn’t stop smiling, her heart wouldn’t stop pounding so fast that it throbbed against her breastbone. “I love you, sweetheart.” She hugged Jenny tightly.

“I love you, Mommy,” Jenny said with a broad smile.

When Tess rose to stand again, Gage put his arms around her. “I love you, Tess. God, but I love you.”

Tess smiled at him. “I love you so much.”

A small form squeezed in between them and wrapped her arms around them as high as she could. “I love you both.”

Gage settled his arms around both their shoulders. “My two favorite girls.” He leaned down and kissed Jenny on top of the head and then kissed Tess on the lips. “A man couldn’t ask for anything more.”

“Do we have to wait as long as Aunt Megan and Uncle Ryan did?” Jenny asked. “Can’t we get married now?”

Tess grinned at Jenny’s use of “we.” Tess met Gage’s eyes. “What do you say?”

He grinned in return. “I say you have a very smart little girl.”

Chapter 39

Jo volunteered to fly to Las Vegas with Gage and Tess as a witness and to watch over Jenny when the pair took off for their honeymoon. Tate went along as a witness, too.

The wedding was held in a small chapel off of the Las Vegas Strip. Jenny twirled around and threw silk flower petals all over the chapel, not just down the aisle, after Gage and Tess said their vows and “I do’s”.

When they stood outside the chapel, Tess’s heart was almost too full to speak as she looked at her new husband and her daughter.

“Can I pleaaaaase go on the honeymoon with you?” Jenny looked up with Tess and Gage with big blue pleading eyes.

Gage crouched in front of Jenny. “When your mom and I get back, we’ll all three go somewhere special.”

Jenny looked doubtful. “Somewhere more fun than going on a giant ship?”

He nodded. “When we get back from the cruise, we’re going to Disneyland.”

Her eyes got big and her mouth opened. “To see Mickey and Minnie and Belle and Ariel and Cinderella and Goofy and Donald Duck and—”

With a grin, Gage tugged on a lock of Jenny’s hair. “Yes. Your mom and I wanted to surprise you.”

Jenny clapped her hands, her eyes bright with excitement. “How long before you come back so we can go?”

“One week,” Tess said.

Jenny looked like she was contemplating it for a moment. Then she gave a big smile and threw her arms around Gage and then Tess and hugging each of them tightly.

When she drew away, Jenny looked at Gage seriously. “Can I call you Daddy now?”

Warmth went through Tess’s chest and she saw Gage’s look of surprise and then his broad grin. “Yes, you can.”

“I love you, Daddy.” Jenny hugged Gage again and gave him a kiss on the cheek. “I have two daddies now. An angel daddy and you.”

A tear escaped from Tess’s eye. “Yes, you do,” Tess said as she smiled at her daughter.

Tess thought she saw a tear in Gage’s eye, too. “I love you, Jenny,” he said and kissed her cheek in return.

The three of them huddled together in one giant hug and Tess couldn’t imagine ever being happier than she was at that very moment.

* * * * *

Sun warmed Tess as she and Gage stood against the railing of the cruise ship and watched the crystal waters of the Bahamas pass by on their way to the ship’s next stop.

They rested their forearms on the railing, their hands clasped. She leaned her head on his shoulder.

“It’s been a wonderful week.” She tilted her head to look up at him.

He lowered his head so that he could brush his lips over hers. “The week’s not over yet.”

“I’m glad.” She gave a happy sigh. “I love having you all to myself.”

He brought her around to face him, his expression serious. “I’ll never allow anything to come between us and I won’t let anyone ever hurt you again.”

She gave him a soft smile. “I’m not worried.”

“So when do I get to read the first chapter of your book?” he asked. “You’ve been keeping it to yourself since you started writing it.”

“I wanted it to be a surprise.” She beamed at him. “I finished the first chapter before we left.”

He rubbed her cheek with his thumb. “I’m so glad you’re following your dream. Everyone should have that chance.”

“It’s all thanks to you.” She looped her arms around his neck. “If you hadn’t encouraged me, I don’t know if I would ever have had the courage to try.”

“I think you would have.” He settled his hands at her hips. “It’s been inside you all along.”

She reached up and kissed him, her heart swelling with her feelings for him. “I love you. I love everything about you.”

He grinned. “Everything?”

She nodded. “The good, the bad, the beautiful and every other little thing there might be.”

“I love you, Tess.” He caught her face in his hands. “When I saw you for the first time behind the bar in Nectars, I knew you’d be mine.”

She rested her head against his chest. “You belong to me, too.”

He kissed the top of her head. “Forever.”

Also by Cheyenne McCray

“Riding Tall” Series

Branded For You

Roping Your Heart

Fencing You In

Tying You Down

Playing With You

Crazy For You

Hot For You

Made For You

Held By You

“Rough and Ready” Series

Silk and Spurs

Lace and Lassos

Champagne and Chaps

Satin and Saddles

Roses and Rodeo

Lingerie and Lariats

Lipstick and Leather

“Altered States” Series

Dark Seduction

“Dark Enforcers” Series

Night’s Captive

Lexi Steele Novels

The First Sin

The Second Betrayal

The Temptation

~Romantic Erotica~

“Seraphine Chronicles” Series

Forbidden

Bewitched

Spellbound

(Spellbound includes bonus novella, Untamed)

Possessed

From St. Martin’s Press:

“Night Tracker” Series

Demons Not Included

No Werewolves Allowed

Vampires Not Invited

Zombies Sold Separately

Vampires Dead Ahead

“Magic” Series

Forbidden Magic

Seduced by Magic

Wicked Magic

Shadow Magic

Dark Magic

Single Title

Moving Target

Chosen Prey

Anthologies

No Rest for the Witches

Real Men Last All Night

Legally Hot

Chicks Kick Butt

Hotter than Hell

Mammoth Book of Paranormal Romances

Mammoth Book of Special Ops Romances

Excerpt… Held By You

Cheyenne McCray

“See you, Ricki,” Hollie Simmons called out to the owner of Sweet Things Bakery. Hollie juggled two large pink boxes of holiday cookies as she pressed her hip against the glass door of the bakery. “Merry Christmas.”

Ricki gave a little wave. “Bye, Hollie. Hope those kiddos of yours enjoy the goodies.”

Before Hollie could push the door open with her hip, it swung wide, catching Hollie off guard. She stumbled out of the bakery and gave a little cry, knowing in that instant that she and her cookies were going to land hard and scatter across the sidewalk.

A man’s strong arm caught her around her shoulders, dragging her up against a hard chest. At the same time her savior caught her, he caught the cookies in his opposite hand, gracefully saving them from their fate of moments before.

“Oh! Thank you.” Hollie let out a breath of relief as the unseen man steadied her. The bakery door closed, leaving her on the sidewalk with the man who still held her. She caught a sexy masculine scent that was warm despite the December chill in the air. She tried to turn but he didn’t immediately set her free, ensuring she was steady on her feet.

He dropped his arm from around her shoulders but kept his hold on the cookies. She turned and hitched her purse up on her shoulder. It was Lieutenant John McBride who had just saved her from a nasty fall.

“Lieutenant McBride.” For no reason whatsoever, her stomach gave a little flip. Okay, maybe there was a reason…and that reason was wrapped up in a six-foot-two, brown-eyed, dark-haired package wearing a uniform fitted to perfection on a powerfully muscled body. “Thanks so much.”

“It was my fault.” He shook his head. “I didn’t see you and I opened the door at the same time you were coming out.”

“Whatever the case, thanks for catching me.” She smiled. “Protect and serve. You’re doing a great job of it.”

He gave a little grin that surprised her. She didn’t know the police lieutenant personally, but whenever she had seen him, he had never been wearing a smile. He always seemed so serious. That hadn’t stopped her from having a little crush on him from afar. She’d always found the man incredibly attractive from a distance. His seriousness, his hard expression, had made her want to know more about the man and what made him tick.

She’d always been too shy to go up to him and introduce herself when she’d seen him around town. With her full curves, and stepbrothers who had belittled her constantly since she was a child, her confidence wasn’t the best.

Lieutenant McBride raised the boxes of cookies. “Let me take these to your car.”

“Thanks.” She nodded toward her small Honda parked along the curb.

He walked at her side as she headed for the car. “Are these for your students?” His question surprised her and she cut her gaze to his. “I imagine today you’re having holiday parties at the elementary school.”

She blinked. “You know who I am?”

He gave a slow grin. “How could I not know one of the best kindergarten teachers in the school district, Ms. Simmons? You have an excellent reputation.”

“I could say the same about you.” She couldn’t help but smile again as they reached the car’s driver’s side door, which she unlocked with the remote. “But it is nice to actually meet you in person.”

He gave a nod and opened the car door for her with one hand, still holding the cookie boxes with his other. Before she could extend her hands to take the boxes from him, he leaned past her, into her car, and set the cookies on the passenger seat.

When he drew back, his body brushed hers. She felt a shiver run through her that had absolutely nothing to do with the cold, and she swallowed as her body reacted to his nearness. She wanted her few moments with John McBride to last. She wasn’t ready to part company with him yet…and she wanted to see him again. Now how could she possibly arrange that?

A thought came to her and she cleared her throat. “After the holidays, I’m having a career day in my class. Do you think you might have time in your schedule to visit my children?”

John studied her in a way that made her stomach flip. She found herself holding her breath as if she’d just asked him out on a date.

He gave a slow nod. “I’d enjoy that.”

She let out her breath in a rush. “So would I—I mean the children.”

Again a sexy little smile. “Why don’t I call you and we’ll set up a date and time?”

“Sure.” She tried to compose herself after her slip up and clasped the strap of her purse for something to do with her hands as he pulled a small spiral-bound notebook from his shirt pocket. “Going to put me in there with all of your suspects and criminals?”

This time he gave a low laugh. “I have a section reserved just for you.”

A flutter went through her midsection again. Was he flirting with her? Yes, he was definitely flirting with her.

She gave him her number and he jotted it down before tucking the notepad into his uniform pocket again. He pulled out a business card with a police shield, Prescott Police Department, and his name and number on it. She held onto the card as she looked up at him.

“You have a good day, Ms. Simmons,” he said.

“Please call me Hollie,” she said. “I hope your day is great too.”

He gave a nod. “Hollie.” The way he said her name about made her melt. His voice was warm and deep and at that moment had a caress to it. She had no doubt that his tone would turn hard in a flash when necessary.

It didn’t surprise her that he didn’t tell her to call him by his first name. After all, she didn’t know him well and he was an officer of the law and had to maintain a certain amount of distance in public.

She gave him one last smile before climbing into her car. She dropped his business card into her purse as he closed the door behind her.

After she turned on her car, he watched her back out of her parking space. His presence made her so nervous she almost backed into a passing car and she had to jam her foot on the brake pedal. Her face flushed with heat and she did her best not to look at John McBride as she guided her vehicle out of the spot and headed toward the elementary school.

Excerpt… Made For You

Cheyenne McCray

Reese broke the kiss and Kelley found herself breathing hard as his gaze held hers. He cupped her face with one hand and brushed his thumb over her cheek. “You are something else, Kelley.”

“What?” she asked, her voice low and breathy.

“You’re so special to me.” He lowered his head and their lips met again.

She could almost swear fireworks sparked behind her closed eyelids as he kissed her. It was a kiss like nothing she’d ever experienced before, a kiss she never wanted to end.

He scooped her into his arms, catching her off guard. She clung to his neck and he swept her out of the kitchen and down a hall, his stride long and deliberate. When he reached what she guessed was the master bedroom, he pushed the door open and set her on her feet on a hunter green rug next to a rustic four-poster bed. He swept aside the pillow from the top of the plaid comforter and pulled the comforter back with one hand.

Her insides tingled and then he was kissing her again while exploring her body with his fingertips. His touch was gentle when it came to her shoulder, but he pulled her tight up against him so that she felt the hard ridge of his erection against her belly.

He picked her up by her waist and set her on the edge of the mattress. She watched him, hunger growing within her as he knelt in front of her and tugged off one of her leather shoes and then the other. His gaze met hers as he peeled off each of her socks.

When her feet were bare, he caressed then before sliding his hands up her calves, over her jeans, on up to her thighs. The heat of his palms burned through the denim to her flesh. His hands continued on to the button of her jeans.

She couldn’t take her eyes off him, her heart pounding faster with every movement he made. She braced her hands on the mattress and leaned back. Butterflies skittered through her belly as she raised her hips so that he could pull her jeans down.

Her breath caught in her throat as he removed her jeans, leaving her in her black panties. Still on his knees, he pressed his big body between her thighs, pushing them apart.

“Your skin is so soft.” He skimmed his palms along her legs, causing goose bumps to rise up on her flesh. “I didn’t know how much I wanted to touch you until this moment.” His blue eyes held hers. “And now I don’t think I can get enough.”

She shivered as he said the words and he moved his hands over her hips, sliding over the silk of her panties to the hem of her white T-shirt.

“Is your shoulder going to be okay if we take this off?” he said as he paused.

She raised her arms. “My shoulder is fine now.”

Still, he carefully eased the T-shirt over her head and arms. When the shirt was off, he set it aside, and he looked at her, taking in her black panties and matching satin and lace bra.

She bit her lower lip as he traced the line of her bra, skimming her breasts with his callused fingers. Her entire body grew sensitized, his every touch making her want him that much more.

He watched her as he cupped her breasts and ran his thumbs over her satin-covered nipples. They tightened and ached and she wanted nothing more than to feel the warmth of his mouth on them.

Unable to move her gaze from his, she arched her back, pressing her breasts against his palms. His eyes seemed to burn like blue flame as he reached behind her and unfastened her bra. He slid the straps down her arms and bared her breasts.

Excerpt… Hot For You

Cheyenne McCray

She had just finished her third mojito when Cody asked her to dance. He took her by the hand and led her to the dance floor. She felt a little tipsy and warm inside but was still steady on her feet.

It was a slow song, and Cody brought her in close to him as she put her hands on his shoulders. A fluttering sensation batted around in her belly and her heart beat a little faster as she felt his body heat even though there was a good inch between them.

His beautiful warm brown eyes studied her. “Enjoying yourself?”

She hoped he couldn’t see the sudden nervousness that gripped her. “Yes. I like your cousins and their wives.”

The corner of his mouth tipped up. “There’s plenty more where they came from.”

She smiled in return and he brought her in closer so that their bodies were touching and she caught her breath. She linked her hands around his neck as he moved his own hands to her hips.

Heat rose inside her and her throat grew dry as their gazes held. He looked at her lips as if he wanted to kiss her. She wanted him to more than she’d ever wanted a kiss before. Her tongue darted out to touch her lips and he brought her body flush with his.

The hard ridge of his erection pressed against her belly. An ache grew between her thighs and her nipples grew taut. She had the sudden desire to take him by the hand, lead him out of the club, and tell him to drive home as fast as possible.

She wanted him. And she wanted him now.

Someone ran into her from behind and she fell forward against Cody. She looked over her shoulder but the couples around them seemed to be paying attention only to their partners. It was the second time that night that someone had run into her, but this time there wasn’t a guy trying to apologize to her.

“Don’t get me wrong,” Cody said as she looked back at him. He was grinning as he held her tight. “But you don’t have to throw yourself at me.”

Heat warmed her cheeks. “Someone bumped into me.”

He just smiled, a slow sensual smile that curled her toes.

The slow song was winding down and she didn’t want it to stop. Without realizing that she was doing it, she moved up onto her tiptoes and he lowered his head.

When his lips met hers, it was like fireworks went off in her belly and in her mind. Vaguely she was aware that a faster tune had started playing, but still Cody kissed her. It was a long, slow kiss that sent thrills from where their lips met straight to her toes.

She was breathing hard when they parted and she looked into his eyes that glittered in the low lighting.

His throat worked as he held her gaze. “Ready to go home?” His voice was husky.

She only hesitated a moment before she gave a single nod. He put his palm on her lower back and guided her through the crowd of dancers.

Excerpt… Crazy For You

Cheyenne McCray

The afternoon was growing long as she reached a stock tank, not too far from a small thicket of oak and mesquite trees. She dismounted and let Poca drink from the tank.

Ella felt a prickling along her spine and looked around to see a horse and rider approaching. Clint. A strange combination of irritation and pleasure traveled up and down her spine. Irritation that he had followed her, and pleasure that he was there. Then irritation at her pleasure.

Frowning, she turned her attention to Poca, ignoring Clint. Out of the corner of her eye she watched him dismount Charger when they reached the tank and then lead his horse to the water. She noticed a blanket rolled up on the back of Charger’s saddle.

She glanced at him. “What are you doing out here?”

“Checking up on you.” He said the words casually.

She scowled at him. “What right do you have—?”

In the next moment he gripped her upper arms so tightly that she caught her breath in surprise. The look in his brown eyes caused her heart to pound and she dropped Poca’s reins to brace her palms on Clint’s chest, ready to push him away.

He had never looked as handsome as he did that moment, his expression so intense that she felt as if she might be consumed by the need she felt emanating from him. A raw, powerful need that she shared with every part of her being.

She swallowed as flutters traveled through her belly. “Let me go, Clint.”

His expression turned serious, but he didn’t let her go. “I have one question for you. Whether or not I let you go depends on the answer to that question.”

She raised an eyebrow. “And that would be?”

“What’s your relationship with Johnny Parker?” he said slowly.

Confused by his question, she blinked. “We’re good friends. Why?”

“That’s all I needed to hear.” He dragged her up against him and his mouth came down hard on hers.

Completely caught off guard, she let out a startled gasp, but he swallowed it with his kiss. It was powerful and demanding as he slipped his tongue into her mouth and he gripped her ass in his big hands. His cock was hard as he held her tightly to him.

The thought of struggling came to a quick death as she fell into the kiss. She gave a soft moan as he ground his erection against her belly and she felt an answering tingle between her thighs. Not just a tingle but a full on explosion of need and desire. She thought about the night he had touched her and brought her to orgasm and she gave a soft moan.

She grew lightheaded, as if she needed more oxygen. When he drew away she stared up into his eyes. “I need to finish checking the fence line.” The words came out in a husky whisper, as if she wasn’t sure about herself, not at all like she’d intended.

“You need to stay right here.” He moved his lips to her ear. “With me.”

A shiver traveled down her spine. “No.” She swallowed. “I need to—”

He took her mouth hard again and she felt every bit of resolve slipping. How many times had she dreamed of his kisses? And now that she was a grown woman, here she was, in his arms.

Her whole body felt like soft clay, as if he could mold her, shape her, make her a work of art with his touches and kisses. He groaned deep and low in his throat and she shivered again as he moved his palms from her ass to her waist and back again. His hands felt sure and strong, and she felt a sense of possessiveness running through him, as if she belonged to no other.

No, he was just trying to change her mind and she couldn’t allow him to get away with that.

She shoved at him hard, breaking the kiss, severing the fire that had made her feel connected to him in ways she couldn’t have imagined. “That’s enough.”

“I’m just getting started.” He caught her up in his embrace so that his arm was beneath her ass and she was halfway over his shoulder.

She struggled in his arms. “Put me down, Clint.” He was so strong that she could barely move.

He held on to her with one arm and with his other he unbuckled two straps holding the rolled up blanket on the back of Charger’s saddle.

It occurred to her then exactly what he planned to do with that blanket. She tried to get away but he carried her to the thicket of oak and mesquite trees. He unfurled the blanket on the ground with his free arm, at the base of a group of rocks that were beneath the trees.

He turned and twisted her in the air and she let out a surprised cry as he sat on one of the big rocks. In the next moment she found herself laying facedown, over his knees, her arms pinned behind her back, her hair hanging over her face.

“You deserve a spanking for being so damned difficult,” he growled.

A spanking? Hell no. “Let me go, Clint. Or I swear you’ll regret it.”

“Be still.” He held her wrists in one hand then swatted her hard with his other.

The sting caused her to cry out and her eyes watered. “Don’t!” Again he swatted her and again she cried out. “Stop it!”

To her shock, she felt a tingling between her thighs as he spanked her. She didn’t know how it could be, but with every swat she pictured him thrusting inside her. Her breasts ached and her nipples were hard nubs. She wriggled and felt his rigid cock against her body.

He paused and rubbed her ass with his palm. “Will that make you be quiet and listen?”

“You’re a big bully.” She realized her breathing had quickened and a thrill had coiled deep in her belly. “I’ll never be quiet with that kind of treatment.”

“Is that so?” He swatted her again, harder this time, and she felt a greater tingling between her thighs. “I think you like it.”

“Never.” The more she fought him, the more turned on she was getting.

He moved his fingers between her thighs and she caught her breath. He had to feel her heat and maybe even how damp she was through her jeans.

Her head spun, her hair flying around her face, as he swept her up and held her to him. Automatically she wrapped her arms around his neck and her thighs around his waist and held on.

He laid her on her back on the blanket. She started to scramble away but he grabbed her leg and pulled her to him. She tried to kick free but he was on her, pinning her legs between his thighs and holding her wrists above her head as his big body pressed her to the makeshift bed.

She was pinned so securely that there was no struggling now. Before she could utter another word, he kissed her hard. At first she refused him, but she melted and gave in to the kiss and answered back with the same intensity he showed her.

He kept her arms above her head with one hand and pushed up her T-shirt with his other. She gasped as he moved his mouth to her cloth-covered nipple.

His mouth was hot and wet, his tongue teasing, and he lightly scraped her nipple with his teeth. She gave in completely and barely realized he had let her arms go as he moved his mouth to her other breast.

He rose and tugged her T-shirt up, yanked it over her head, and laid it over the rock he’d been sitting on. He reached beneath her and unfastened her bra and pulled it away from her. The air was cool on her nipples and she felt an amazing sense of wickedness at being bare outside on the range.

After he tossed the bra aside to land on top of the blouse on the rock, he moved over her and braced one hand to the side of her head.

“Are you going to be good?” His expression was dark and intent as he reached between them and unfastened her belt. “You know what I’ll do if you aren’t.”

She swallowed. She could fight him and she knew he’d catch her and punish her all over again. That thought sent another thrill through her and she was tempted to struggle just to be manhandled by him. But at the same time she didn’t want to fight him anymore. She wanted whatever he would give her.

He brushed his lips over hers. “Are you going to fight me?”

She shook her head. “No.”

His smile was slow and sensual and he eased down her body. He knelt at the foot of the blanket and watched her as he took one of her boots in his hands and slipped it off before setting it aside. He took off the other boot before removing her socks and stuffing them into the boots.

He moved closer again and pulled her belt out of the loops and unbuttoned her jeans. As soon as her zipper was down, he tugged off her jeans and stripped them away, leaving her only in her black panties. It only took a moment for him to slip those off, too. He put her panties and jeans on top of her other clothing.

He tugged at her nipple. “I want to eat you up like you ate that ice cream in Scottsdale. It was so damn hot watching you.”

She swallowed, feeling suddenly shy and nervous. She started to put her arms over her breasts but he stopped her by catching her wrists in one hand.

“Oh, no you don’t.” He shook his head. “I want to see you.”

He released her then tossed his Stetson onto her clothing before unbuttoning his western work shirt, all the while keeping his gaze fixed on her. The air felt cool on her body and her nipples were impossibly tight. She swallowed as she watched him remove his clothing, piece by piece, from his boots and socks to his belt.

About Cheyenne

New York Times and USA Today bestselling author Cheyenne McCray’s books have received multiple awards and nominations, including

*RT Book Reviews magazine’s Reviewer’s Choice awards for Best Erotic Romance of the year and Best Paranormal Action Adventure of the year

*Three “RT Book Reviews” nominations, including Best Erotic Romance, Best Romantic Suspense, and Best Paranormal Action Adventure.

*Golden Quill award for Best Erotic Romance

*The Road to Romance’s Reviewer’s Choice Award

*Gold Star Award from Just Erotic Romance Reviews

*CAPA award from The Romance Studio

Cheyenne grew up on a ranch in southeastern Arizona. She has been writing ever since she can remember, back to her kindergarten days when she penned her first poem. She always knew one day she would write novels, hoping her readers would get lost in the worlds she created, just as she experienced when she read some of her favorite books.

Chey has three sons, two dogs, and is an Arizona native who loves the desert, the sunshine, and the beautiful sunsets. Visit Chey's website and get all of the latest info at her website and meet up with her at Cheyenne McCray’s Place on Facebook!

Table of Contents

Riding Tall Box Set
Copyright
Branded for You
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Roping Your Heart
Prologue
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Fencing You In
Chapter 1
Chapter 2
Chapter 3
Chapter 4
Chapter 5
Chapter 6
Chapter 7
Chapter 8
Chapter 9
Chapter 10
Chapter 11
Chapter 12
Chapter 13
Chapter 14
Chapter 15
Chapter 16
Chapter 17
Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Chapter 20
Chapter 21
Chapter 22
Chapter 23
Chapter 24
Chapter 25
Chapter 26
Chapter 27
Chapter 28
Chapter 29
Chapter 30
Chapter 31
Chapter 32
Chapter 33
Chapter 34
Chapter 35
Chapter 36
Chapter 37
Chapter 38
Chapter 39
Also by Cheyenne
Excerpt... Held By You
Excerpt... Made For You
Excerpt... Hot For You
Excerpt... Crazy For You
About Cheyenne